《The Princess & The Twilight Blade》 Prologue Prologue My eyes slowly cracked open. I glanced around the familiar room as my vision came into focus. Calling it a room was an overstatement; it was more like a prison cell, one meant specifically for me. I groaned in pain as I slowly sat up, the thin, tattered blanket falling away as I slowly stretched to try and alleviate some of my aching. I winced as I slowly stood up, careful to go slow so as not to pass out again. The last time I did, I didn¡¯t wake up in time to start my chores and had what little dinner I received withheld for two days. I stumbled in the darkness, over to the small washbasin I was allowed, and shuddered as I splashed myself with the freezing water. What am I even doing? Is there even any point? The unrelenting thoughts swirled through my mind, even as I went through the motions of putting on my threadbare servant''s uniform. It was the same routine every morning. I left the darkness of my room behind and squinted my eyes against the bright magic lamps in the hallway. The shadows on the wall behind me slowly stretched as the first rays of the sun quietly crested the horizon. I walked my way to the supply closet, the beauty of the moment lost on me as I prepared myself for the day ahead. I win again, Mr. Sun. Better luck tomorrow. Pulling the cleaning supplies I¡¯d need throughout the day from their hiding spot, I suppressed the pain that shot through my arms. Even something simple like wiping the windows has started to become unbearable. Still, if I stop, I¡¯ll be punished, So I force myself to continue. The day slowly passed, and I attended to my chores mindlessly, the same as every day for the last eight years. ¡°-ister, Sister!¡± I turned with a start, snapping back to reality. ¡°Good morning, Lady Sasha.¡± I quickly bowed, my body aching in protest. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be like that. Nobody else is around.¡± I relaxed slightly and straightened; it seemed it was still early morning, so most of the other servants weren¡¯t awake yet. ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this before, Sasha, but there¡¯s no need to get up so early.¡± My little sister¡¯s green eyes swam with concern as she looked at me. ¡°This is the only time I get to see you without interruption!¡± she took a step closer, her soft brown hair swaying as she reached out and took my hand. Every day, It amazes me that she can look me straight in the eyes, even while being four years younger than me. ¡°You look even worse than the last time I saw you¡­¡± Tears started to fill her eyes as she looked at me. Oh, what a miserable older sister I must be to her. ¡°It has been a few weeks¡­ but I promise I¡¯m okay.¡± I put on my best smile, but she obviously saw through my bluff. ¡°Please¡­ let me help you.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not a good idea.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to collapse at this rate!¡± She moved to grab the washcloth from my hands, but I quickly moved away. ¡°Sasha, please¡­ you¡¯ll get scolded again if word gets back to the duchess.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand¡­ you are a daughter of house Rose, just the same as I am. Why do they treat you like this?!¡± She bit her lip, trying to stifle the sobs threatening to bubble to the surface. I rushed to comfort her, wrapping her in a hug, even as my body continued to ache. ¡°As always, it makes me incredibly happy that you see me that way, even if you are the only one. That alone is enough for me to keep doing my best, so you need to do your best as well, right?¡± I felt her head slowly nod against my chest and quietly sighed in relief. Someday, she will have to forget about me. Sasha has an incredibly bright future ahead of her, and I refuse to hold her back. I owe her that much as her older sister. I slowly pushed her away and wiped her tear-stained face. ¡°You should head back to your room; you can still sleep a little longer. You need to sleep well in order to do your best.¡± She nodded and drew herself up with resolve. ¡°O-Okay, Sister! I promise that I¡¯ll save you someday.¡± She quickly ran down the hall, and I giggled a bit as she tried to hide her sniffles. I caressed the locket hiding under my uniform and thought about that familiar promise as I went back to cleaning. Sasha¡¯s been saying that for the last couple of years, but what can a twelve-year-old realistically do? Even if she is adorably cute. My mother, Cecilia, was the first Duchess. I was never told directly, but I managed to piece together that my parent''s marriage was one of convenience, and they did not care much for each other. She became frail after giving birth to me, but she loved me with all her heart. Whenever I visited her, she smiled happily and played with me. She¡¯d always say that our fiery red hair showed our fiery personalities and that my blue eyes reminded her of her own mother. The first eight years of my life passed by blissfully while she was alive. Shortly after she died, my father got remarried to his lover and revealed I had a little sister. It seems my mother¡¯s presence never deterred them from clandestine trysts. My father was never interested in me as his daughter, and my new stepmother pretended I didn¡¯t exist, but they adored Sasha. I kept to myself and did my best to stay out of trouble. That was until little Sasha appeared in front of my room one night. The four-year-old had been told a bedtime story about a pair of sisters fighting an evil witch, and one of her maids had let it slip that I was her sister. She pestered her maid to meet me, or so I was told. Starting that night, I read her bedtime stories and brushed her hair. I played with her and kept her company during the day. It almost seemed I managed to recapture some of the happiness I felt when my mother was alive. Then her mother found out, and I became an immediate target. The new duchess started whispering in the duke¡¯s ear, telling him lies about me. That I was bullying Sasha, his beloved daughter. It only took a couple of weeks to lose my little status left in the house. My personal maids were moved to other parts of the mansion. Then, I was informed I had to help with chores. Slowly but surely, I was treated more and more like a slave. The servants realized they could load their share of the work onto me without consequences and began doing whatever they wanted. I cried for the first couple of weeks like the child I was, before I learned the hard way that it only got me punished. Everyone in the house conspired to keep Sasha away from me on the duchess''s orders, and the few times we accidentally ran into each other, I was physically rebuked for it. Finally, my room was taken from me, and I was shown to my new prison cell. They couldn¡¯t even grace me with the servant''s quarters. It was a cold, dark storage room, so small I could touch both walls simultaneously. And that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been living for the last eight years. I had to be up before anyone else and couldn¡¯t go to bed until after. Even as I became numb to everything, the only thing keeping me going was a beautiful silver locket from my mother and Sasha''s presence. She never lost her attachment to me as her sister and learned at some point that she could see me unhindered if she did so in the early mornings or late at night. I did my best to still be her big sister, even as I was working to the point of exhaustion and malnutrition. Those early mornings I got to see her and late nights I still sneakily read her stories. Her adorable innocence and love managed to keep a quiet flame burning inside me. The time continued to move forward, regardless of my reminiscing. I did the laundry, mended clothes, and did the dishes. I moved on to dusting and sweeping the hallways when I caught sight of the duchess. I nervously bowed off to the side to let her pass, but the hem of her red dress stopped in front of me. ¡°Look who it is, the failure of house rose.¡± she quipped as she whipped her fan out. I stayed silent and squeezed my eyes shut. I did everything I could to stop from shaking and continued to bow. ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know how to greet me properly? how shameful!¡± ¡°M-My apolog¡ª¡± I was interrupted by a sharp sting on my face and found myself on the floor. A spot of red blossoming on the carpet. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to speak, you lowly girl.¡± she motioned to one of her maids and quickly wiped her hand with a handkerchief. ¡°Disgusting, now my hand is all filthy.¡± she tittered at me again, then noticed the blood on the floor and her face screwed up in revulsion. ¡°Useless trash, just like your mother. I¡¯m the one the duke loves, but that wretch stole him from me¡­ I hope she¡¯s burning in hell.¡± I¡¯d grown used to her outbursts, but her words never ceased to sting my soul. ¡°Leslie, ensure she cleans this up and gets no dinner tonight. Why should she get to eat when I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡± one of her maids stepped forward as I tried to stem the flow from my nose and began dabbing at the blood in the carpet. I desperately held back the tears burning at the back of my eyes. ¡°Some Duke¡¯s daughter you are, Audrey. How does it feel to be below even the servants?¡± Leslie continued to mock me, but I couldn¡¯t focus. Everything seemed to fade in and out as I struggled to get the last of the blood out. Leslie¡¯s voice sounded muffled, and I dazedly looked up at her and noted that the duchess had continued on down the hall. ¡°What¡¯s with that dumb look on your face? It pissed me off,¡± She delivered a sharp kick to my stomach, and I curled over in agony. I probably would have thrown up if there was anything in my stomach. I gasped for air as the maid stood above me, and then everything went black. When I came to, I was back in my room, the cold floor chilling my whole body. I rolled over onto my back and cried silently, every sob racking my body with agony. I don¡¯t know how long I stayed like that, unable to move in the dark. I might have even fallen asleep, but I was suddenly jolted by a knock on the door. ¡°Sister¡­ Are you there?¡± Sasha¡¯s sweet voice came through the door. ¡°I-I¡¯m here.¡± I slowly crawled to the door and managed to sit against it to stop her from opening it fully. Coughs racked my body at the effort. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± she tried to push the door open, but I put everything I had into stopping it. I refuse to let her see me like this, even if it¡¯s already too late for such concerns. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I promise. Please, just stop trying to come in¡­¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°A-Alright, if that¡¯s what you want, Sister¡­¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°After dinner. Mother ranted about how she encountered you in the hall, and I got worried.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want her to worry. I didn¡¯t deserve her kindness. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me! I heard that hesitation. Please, eat this at least.¡± She tossed some bread rolls through the crack in the door. I slowly reached out and grabbed one. It was unbelievably soft and warm, unlike the stale, moldy bread I sometimes steal from the kitchen trash bins. The scent alone caused my stomach to grumble impatiently, and I almost devoured it right then, but I held myself back. ¡°Thank you, Sasha¡­ I love you so much.¡± ¡°Sister¡­ I love you too!¡± She started to cry, and I mentally hit myself for causing her distress. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. You should leave now.¡± I whispered. ¡°Wait! Please! There must be something else I can do!¡± ¡°You know staying here won¡¯t end well.¡± ¡°Please¡­ Just let me in¡­ let me see you.¡± she quietly hit the door, sobbing. ¡°No.¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± ¡°I said no! Please, Sasha, just leave me alone!¡± I even surprised myself with how loud I was. I felt her stiffen with surprise, then take off running down the hall. I leaned back against the door, letting it latch close. I hung my head and took a small bite of the bread. ¡°It¡¯s salty¡­¡± Tears ran unbidden down my face, mingling with the taste of the bread. I didn¡¯t mean to lash out like that. I was trapped in a sealed room with no escape, and her kindness was the sole candle, the only illumination, yet suffocating me nonetheless. I felt consciousness slip from my grasp as the events of another meaningless day caught up to me. The bread rolled from my hand, barely more than 2 bites missing, as the world around me seemed to slip into shadow *** All around me was darkness, but it wasn¡¯t like my room''s cold, desolate darkness. It was¡­ comforting, somehow. I tried to move but couldn¡¯t. I felt like I was floating. What a nice dream¡­ I never want to wake up. I let my heavy eyelids close and took a deep breath. It¡¯s been so long since I didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°It isn¡¯t a dream, My dear Audrey.¡± A soft voice resonated around me, almost like it came from inside my mind. I looked around but only saw the endless void. Suddenly, A white light flashed in front of me. When I blinked, there stood a woman with flowing silver hair flashing blue and purple with different angles that seemed to billow out around her. Her golden eyes held mine, radiating warmth. She wore a white robe that fit her perfectly, with a slit up on the side that exposed one of her slender legs. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°I am what you mortals call a Goddess.¡± ¡°A Goddess? Like from the scriptures?¡± I¡¯d never actually read the scriptures, but one of Sasha¡¯s favorite stories was a picture book detailing the world''s creation. ¡°Exactly like that, dear. My name is Aurora, and I hold dominion over the night.¡± ¡°I think I understand¡­ but what could you possibly want with me?¡± ¡°You see¡­ A few humans are born every century with immense compatibility with the divine. And depending on their natural affinities, We Gods can bless them with some of our power.¡± she smiled gently at me. ¡°And you, Audrey, have an affinity with me.¡± I couldn¡¯t fully wrap my head around her words and stared blankly at her. ¡°Why would you want someone like me? I¡¯m weak and not good for anything.¡± A sad look crossed her face. ¡°It is true you¡¯ve had a much harsher life than most, especially at your age. However, You persevered as long as you did precisely because of your innate potential¡­ I fear most children would have perished long before you did.¡± ¡°W-Wait, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I hesitate to say it, but I mean to say that you are dead.¡± My mind ground to a halt. ¡°Dead? Wait¡­ but!¡± I sputtered, unsure of what to say, but after my initial panic, I realized that I didn¡¯t actually mind it all that much. ¡°I see... So I¡¯m dead, huh? I think that it¡¯s probably for the best, then¡­ Though I wish I could¡¯ve said goodbye to Sasha.¡± Aurora only watched me, the sad look still on her face. ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s true, then why are you here? To bless me? Isn¡¯t it a little too late for that?¡± She slowly shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. We don¡¯t usually know who our divine guardians are until around their twentieth birthday. Usually, One¡¯s magic power doesn¡¯t fully develop until then, at which point the physical body can no longer hide the affinity signature, and the relevant god will notice. However, because of your¡­ untimely death, your soul escaped the body, and I was able to detect your affinity early.¡± ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain what you plan to do with me.¡± ¡°I have the power to return your soul to your physical body due to your magic being unstable. Normally, we can¡¯t perform such a miracle, even for our guardians, because their magic power and affinity have had time to cement. It seems, however, that due to the abuse you''ve suffered, you''re magic has remained unstable within your body, long past what is normal. Allowing me the opportunity to anchor your soul again with some of my divine power. But you have to want to go back wholeheartedly.¡± I bit my lip. My immediate reaction was to say no. I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to struggle anymore, and if I¡¯m already gone, then what¡¯s the point? What would even change? Sure, Sasha will be terribly sad, but she¡¯ll be able to move on and eventually live a happy life without the shackles of a lesser older sister. Not to mention, for the first time in eight years, I feel warm¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t¡­ see a point. You said so yourself. My life has been hell. Who would want to go back to that willingly?¡± ¡°You may not see it now; you may not be able to fully believe. But there is an incredible destiny waiting for you. One that is fraught with peril and hardship, even more than what you¡¯ve already faced, but if you face it earnestly, the reward will be well worth it.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very convincing¡­¡± She tilted her head in thought, a gesture that only highlighted her otherworldly beauty. ¡°How about this then?¡± she raised her arm and pointed a finger at me, and I was mesmerized by the silver light that coalesced on the tip. A small beam of light shot toward me, too fast for me to react. When it touched my forehead, I was assailed by images flashing too fast to fully grasp and voices too layered and garbled with each other to fully understand. But two voices stood out among the rest. ¡°Than¡­ fo¡­ thin¡­, Sister.¡± ¡°Audr¡­ belov¡­ ight¡­ I¡­ you¡­¡± When the hallucinations finally faded, I inhaled sharply, trying to get a bearing on my surroundings. My head pounded from the sudden rush of information, and I glared at Aurora. She grimaced, averting her eyes. ¡°Sorry about that; I forgot how intense it can be for humans, and I haven¡¯t had much chance to interact with the mortals recently¡­¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± I shook my head, trying to clear the remnant pressure I was still feeling. ¡°Those voices¡­ I thought I heard Sasha, but who¡­ who was the other one?¡± ¡°What I just showed you were possibilities. Outcomes of fate depend on your actions. The people you heard¡­ are those whose destinies are intrinsically tied to your own.¡± ¡°So, whether or not I decide to return, try again¡­ Will affect the outcome of Sasha¡¯s life. It seems that if I don¡¯t go back, it will negatively affect their lives? Is that what you are implying?¡± Aurora nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, while their own choices still make a good outcome possible, even without you there, your presence will tip the scales in a more favorable direction.¡± Her gaze met mine. ¡°But don¡¯t think that I¡¯m only saying this for them. I feel an incredible affinity with you as my guardian, and I want to give you a chance to be happy¡­ to earn it with your own hands.¡± I closed my eyes to think, Gripping my mother¡¯s locket in my hand. It always brought me comfort when I needed it. Like she was still watching over me¡­ What would she want me to do? I already know¡­ she¡¯d want me to be happy. I exhaled slowly before opening my eyes and nodding at Aurora. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll be your divine guardian. If what you say is true, then I have to try my best.¡± I promised Sasha, didn¡¯t I? Aurora clapped her hands and hopped a little, giggling happily. Her smile was radiant. I cleared my throat a bit, and she suddenly stopped, her ears turning red. She pretended to clear her throat as well. ¡°E-Excuse me. It¡¯s just been so long since I¡¯ve had a guardian; I let my excitement get the best of me.¡± she straightened her posture a little to try and reclaim some of her divine dignity. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back now. It seems some servants found you already, and they disposed of your body in the forest on the duke¡¯s orders.¡± That was undoubtedly worrisome. Will everything really be okay? Aurora continued, almost in response to my unspoken question. ¡°I¡¯ll shine a guiding star for you. Just follow it, and you¡¯ll find a road. You¡¯ll also need this¡­ eventually.¡± She stepped closer and lightly touched the locket around my neck. It glowed brightly, and I felt the divine power emanating from it before it seemed to go back to normal. ¡°W-What did you just do?¡± ¡°Nothing bad, I promise. Just a boon for you in the future. You¡¯ll understand when the time comes.¡± I still had many questions but held back. It was time for me to rejoin the land of the living, and I needed to focus on that. Aurora stepped back, looking a bit gloomy, before suddenly wrapping me in a tight hug. I stiffened in shock at the unexpected contact but quickly relaxed in the warm embrace. ¡°G-Goddess?¡± I was unsure whether it¡¯d be appropriate for me to return the hug, so my hands just hovered nervously over her back. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through more than anyone deserves. Keep fighting for what you want until the end. Know that I believe in you, Audrey.¡± Her serene whisper washed over my aching heart. It reminded me of my mother when she used to comfort me when I had a nightmare. A silver glow encapsulated my body as she let me go, a motherly expression on her face. ¡°Of course I will, Goddess. And thank you.¡± I slowly sat up, the chill of the forest floor already creeping into my body. The familiar pain caused me to groan, but the associated dread I usually felt never came. I looked around but couldn¡¯t see much due to the canopy of trees obstructing the moonlight. I stretched and stood up, nearly falling back to my knees but managing to steady myself on a tree. I searched the sky for the star and found it outshining everything else on the horizon. It seemed to wink at me happily, and I thought It matched Aurora perfectly. ¡°All right, time to give it your best, Audrey.¡± I psyched myself up and then started my trek into the forest. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take, just that I¡¯d get there eventually. Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Why was I the only one sent to the villa for the summer? I should be at the castle performing my royal duties!¡± "Please, you don¡¯t even have any official duties.¡± My attendant, Simon, rolled his eyes; he was a tall young man, five years my elder, with short black hair and brown eyes framed with glasses. He''s been my attendant since I was little, so I didn''t reprimand him for his tone. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I should¡¯ve stayed in the capital! How do you expect me to earn my place like this?¡± ¡°You are a student, first and foremost, right now. If the royal family didn''t send you away, you''d get too absorbed in administration and stretch yourself too thin. It¡¯s your last year at the academy¡­ You should allow yourself to take a break occasionally." ¡°I do take breaks! All the time at the academy!¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t taking a break, and you know it. Not even the princes performed official royal duties while attending the academy; you¡¯re trying to take on too much, too fast." I grumbled at his argument, one I¡¯ve heard since I was twelve. He pushed his glasses up and smiled a bit at my attitude. ¡°You know that I support what you¡¯re trying to do, I always have, but pushing too hard will only cause you more problems in the future.¡± I just sighed while looking out the carriage window. The forest we were passing through was beautiful, and I admired the vivid hues of green as we passed by. We were currently on our way back to the capital from the royal family''s vacation villa. At seventeen, I was about to start my final year at the Royal Aster Academy, but I was desperate to graduate and start my official duties as the first princess of Venyth. Ever since I was little, I dreamed of being someone who could protect her people and stand alongside my older brothers as an equal and not just a tool for marriage as past princesses have been. Thanks to my father''s efforts to reform our kingdom into a meritocracy, more opportunities are made available every day. While this still mainly applies to men, just extending to commoners, I¡¯m certainly abusing my position as the princess to be more involved in the government. However, many aristocrats oppose the king and his ideas, instead trying to hold steadfast to tradition. Most notable among the opposition is Duke Rose. The carriage suddenly stopped, jolting me from my ruminations and nearly throwing me from my seat. "Stay here, my Lady. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡± Simon stepped out of the carriage, letting the door close behind him. I sat back up and fixed my hair, which had gotten messed up when the carriage stopped. I wonder if a tree collapsed on the road. This road is relatively safe, so bandits are unlikely, I thought. After a few minutes passed, I got impatient. Since everything was quiet outside, I figured it was probably safe, so I stepped out of the carriage. I closed my eyes for a minute to enjoy the fresh air, listening to the sounds of the forest. my attendants and knights were making quite the commotion, crowding around something at the edge of the road. I stepped forward and called out for Simon, and he started as he turned around and walked away from the group. "What''s going on, Simon?" I asked him as he drew closer. "It isn''t something my lady should witness; please, let us handle it and wait inside the carriage," he pleaded, but I just smiled at him. "Now you''ve got me curious! What is it? An animal?" I stepped closer to the group, some fallen leaves and sticks cracking under my weight. They parted as they noticed me. What I saw lying there was not an animal but a person. Before me was a young girl who looked around fourteen years old with long, muted red hair. She was dressed in rags that resembled a servant''s uniform but were falling apart. But the most shocking thing was how thin and pale she was. Not only that, but she was covered in bruises, wounds, and scars. I could see her ribs through her clothes, and she looked like a gust of wind could blow her over. I could see her chest faintly rise and fall, so she was still alive, albeit barely. This looks like months, if not years, of abuse and malnutrition! It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d seen conditions like this, but even in my volunteer work, I¡¯d never seen something this bad. The assumptions of how she ended up like this alone were enough to get my blood boiling. I reached down to check her pulse, but Simon reached out to stop me. "Please, my lady! Let the knights handle it!" but as I stared at the girl, something inside me was drawn to her¡­ like I was being pulled along a gentle stream of water. But I held myself back. It will turn into a huge mess if she wakes up on the way there¡­ and bringing a stranger into the castle could pose a massive security risk. The princess within me objected. I heard a distant crack of thunder as I debated, which decided for me. "Put her in the carriage," I said. "But, my lady!" "Just do it, Simon. My royal duty is to help my citizens, from the richest noble to the impoverished beggar. I¡¯m certainly not someone who would leave a girl in the rain. Especially not in a condition like this." He looked like he wanted to say something else but stopped himself. "Of course." he bowed his head, then instructed the knights to carry the girl to the carriage. As we got in, I laid her head onto my lap, but as I touched her, I felt a shock run through my body. There was no pain, and while a bit uncomfortable at first, it gave way to calm that washed over me. When I blinked, I found myself in a dark void, feeling almost weightless¡­ but it disappeared as quickly as it came, and I was back in the carriage. What was that? A hallucination? "What''s wrong, my lady?" my expression must have changed as Simon scrutinized me. "It''s nothing. Instruct the driver to get to the castle as quickly as possible. We must get this girl medical treatment." Simon nodded, opened the small window to the driver, and gave him instructions, then faced me. "My lady, I hate to ask, but what are you planning to do now?" "That depends on the investigation." ¡°Investigation? Into what?¡± "Whose land are we currently traveling through, Simon?" He thought momentarily, "I believe this route is on the border between Earl Barrington and Duke Rose¡¯s territories.¡± "Exactly, and we need to figure out who this girl is and why she is in such a state. It bears to be cautious and rule out foul play." Simon nodded in understanding. "I will conduct a thorough investigation when we arrive at the castle, my lady." Suddenly, the girl resting on my lap groaned. "I''m sorry, Sasha¡­" You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Sasha? The name sounds familiar, but where have I heard it before? I stroked her hair, which seemed to calm her down. It was a fairly common name, so there was no point jumping to assumptions, but it makes a good lead. I¡¯ll have to inform Luke about this right away to ensure I¡¯m available when the girl awakens. I moved my fingers through her tangled locks. While her hair was obviously grimy, I found I quite enjoyed the sensation. My heart thumped at the thought, a nameless feeling assailing me. The ride to the castle was far from smooth. There were a few moments along the way when I thought she would wake up, but it seemed she could not escape her dreams. Asinine thoughts fluttered through my head as the capital came into view. I wonder what color her eyes are. We arrived at the castle a while later, and I told the servants to put the girl in the guest room closest to mine and to call for the royal physician. After seeing them off, I quickly went to my brother''s office. He raised an eyebrow at me as I stormed in. "It''s almost like you think I''m not the crown prince, Lydia." My eldest brother, Prince Luke Venyth, was twenty-four years old and had the same blonde hair as myself, but his was short and a shade or two darker; with our mother''s piercing blue eyes, he looked slender, but at a closer look, you could see his toned physique through his clothes. His aura alone betrayed his position as crown prince. His office was decorated sparsely but still felt refined. The castle¡¯s classic white, gold, and blue color scheme held true, even in our private spaces. I walked past the white sofa in the center of the room, right up to his desk. "I have something urgent to speak with you about, brother." I ignored his earlier comment as I sat down across from him. ¡°Look, if this is about us sending you to the villa¡ª¡± "No, it isn''t that, though I do have some choice words about it. I can¡¯t believe Mother and Father agreed to that kidnapping ploy. I am a princess, you know? All that just to get me out of the castle?" He smiled sheepishly, and even that looked dignified, A true prince, through and through¡­ not that I¡¯d ever admit it to his face¡­ Get back on topic, Lydia! He opened his mouth to defend himself, but I interrupted before he could say anything else. "I found a girl passed out on the road on my way home." he raised an eyebrow at my sudden declaration. He put the document he was looking at on the desk as I continued, "She looked horrible, with fresh and scarred wounds. She was so thin it looked like she hadn''t been properly fed in years!" I was starting to get heated, but my brother stood up and held a hand on my head to calm me down. "I understand you''re worried about her, but take a deep breath, okay? Did you bring her into the castle?¡± "Of course I did! I couldn¡¯t just leave her with a random doctor." I sulked as he patted my head, but I took a moment to compose myself. He laughed as he apologized and sat back down. ¡°Of course you did¡­ Well, that compassion is what I love about you. So where¡¯s the girl now?¡± "I had the servants put her in the room closest to mine." "I see. I can''t step away at the moment, but I''ll stop by when I get a break, okay? Just don''t do anything reckless until I can evaluate the situation." I nodded, then stood up to leave, but Luke stopped me on the way out. "Talk to Abel; I''m sure he can send you a trustworthy female knight to help guard our guest." I waved a hand as I stepped out and asked a passing knight to fetch Abel. My second eldest brother was the Vice Captain of the royal guard, all to prepare for leadership. When Luke ascends the throne, Abel will become the captain and stand at my brother''s side. I was determined to stand alongside them when the time came. I was lost in thought as I made my way back to my room, where the maids helped me freshen up and change clothes from my journey. When I was done, I went to the guest room and ran into the royal physician outside the door. "Your Highness, how was your trip?" he asked with a slight bow. "It was fine; more importantly, have you seen her yet?" "No, I just arrived. I was about to perform my examination." We both stepped into the room and as we made our way to the bed, the doctor gasped when he saw her. It looked like the maids had done their best to clean her up with towels and change her clothes, but she still looked horrible. "The poor thing¡­" he trailed off. He was an elderly gentleman, so he probably saw his grandchildren in her. With the help of the maids, he examined each part of her body. Lashes covered her back, there were bruises all over her body, and her hands were cracked and blistered. When he was done, he sat back, distress evident on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do much for the scars and major injuries. Healing magic can only utilize one¡¯s natural healing ability. In her state, it¡¯s possible it could make her condition worse.¡± ¡°So she¡¯ll have to naturally recover more before magic can really be applied, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. A good dose of holy magic could help, but that¡¯s outside my expertise. I can only alleviate the pain and minor bruising. For now, at least.¡± He closed his eyes, constructing the magical equation in his mind, before hovering his hands over the girl and chanting. "Recovery!" A warm yellow light washed over her, and the bruises began to fade, and she seemed to finally rest peacefully. "Hmm¡­" he tilted his head in thought. "I''ve done what I can. All she needs now is rest and good food. She won''t be able to handle anything that needs to be chewed, so stick to soups and porridge for a while, and make sure she stays hydrated, however¡­" he hesitated. "What is it, Doctor?" I asked nervously. "Aside from the physical maladies, it seems she¡¯s suffering from dysmagia. Her body, to protect itself, stunted her magic growth. Since she''s so weak, she wouldn''t have been able to handle the magic a sixteen-year-old would usually have. My eyes went wide. "You think she''s sixteen?! She looks like she''s fourteen years old at most!" "That would be because of the body''s self-preservation and malnutrition. But I believe her to be around your age, Your Highness. I imagine once she starts recovering, so will her magic, and she will experience a rapid growth spurt," he sighed. "While a case this extreme is rare, it is said that the rapid growth is very painful for the patient, so make sure someone is by her side at all times." I nodded. "Please don''t worry; I''ll take care of her." He smiled on his way out, but as he reached the door, it slammed open, almost hitting him. Abel stepped in, boisterous as usual. "Hey, Lydia! You needed me for something?" He had our father''s short black hair and green eyes. Due to him being a knight, he was much more muscular than Luke. I put a hand on my forehead. "Brother, please. We have a sick patient here; mind being quiet? You almost injured the physician!" Abel apologized to the doctor on his way in and approached me. He looked at the girl. "Wow, she looks awful. What happened to her?" "That''s what I''d like to know, but as you can see, she hasn''t woken up yet. Please don''t be the reason she does," I said, exasperated. Abel scratched his cheek sheepishly. "Sorry, I''ll be quiet." "Thank you." I reached over and grabbed the girl''s hand. There was no accompanying shock like the first time, and I was slightly disappointed for some reason. "I wanted to get a female knight from the order to watch over the room, just to be safe. Think you can spare someone?" "Yeah, I''ll send someone over when I return to the knight''s quarter." "Thank you, Brother," I said with a smile. I watched the girl as she rested; she seemed to breathe better now, at least. "What''s this? You''ve never shown this much interest in someone before." he teased. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but there¡¯s something about her¡­¡± I trailed off uncomfortably, averting my gaze. "Well, I''m sure Mother and Father will be ecstatic you''ve finally shown interest in someone. Maybe they should''ve been trying to find you a wife instead of a husband this whole time!" he grinned as he continued to tease me. I reached out and tried to hit him, but he nimbly danced away. "It''s not like that!" I pouted, "Don''t you dare tell them anything weird!" He laughed as he walked out of the room, waving his hand behind him. I sat back down, still holding the girl''s hand. Goodness, what did he even come here for? He could¡¯ve just sent the knight¡­ I was suddenly worn out after the long journey home and the unexpected situation, so I rested my head on the edge of the bed to rest my eyes for a bit and let the din of the castle lull me into a light rest. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I groggily opened my eyes and was greeted by a magnificent bed. Ah, I must be dreaming¡­ Not even the bed I had before my mom passed away compared to the sheer comfort I was feeling at this moment. It contrasted even more against the more recent chilling touch of my closet and the forest floor. I resisted the temptation to fall back asleep and tried to move. Surprisingly, I felt little pain, and while I could sense my overall condition hadn¡¯t improved much, I was grateful for the respite. Even if It was just in a dream. I once again tried to slide out of the bed but noticed a weight on my legs. A waterfall of blonde hair was falling over my legs as I looked down, shining in the orange light of the sunset. It was captivating, and my hand reached out to touch it, drawn in by some mysterious power. Brushing the soft hair aside gave way to a cute visage. Long eyelashes closed in slumber, and her arms were tucked neatly under her face, acting as a pillow. Panic started to set in as I registered the sight. The facade of the dream shattered, replaced with vivid urgency. W-Who is this?! Where am I?! I glanced warily around the room. Nobody else was in sight; the white walls had an elegant blue and gold trim, and the rest of the furniture seemed to follow the same white, blue, and gold color pallet. A low coffee table sat between two sofas situated off the foot of the bed. I sighed in relief as I realized my family hadn''t caught me; they would never have allowed such luxuries, even as a pretense. The silky, comfortable nightgown I wore accentuated that even further, but I still needed to find out where I was. As I spaced out with these thoughts, I felt the weight holding me down move. The hair, I mean¡­ the girl, sat up slowly. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, but as they locked onto mine, they opened in shock. "You''re awake! How are you feeling?¡± She asked, her emerald eyes brimmed with worry. ¡°O-Oh, Um¡­ I feel okay, I think. Better than usual, at least.¡± I stammered. What¡¯s going on? Why is she so concerned about someone like me? ¡°Sorry, but where am I? Who are you?¡± The more I thought about it, the less sense it made. It must be a trick. She cleared her throat. "Sorry about that; I haven''t even introduced myself. I am Princess Lydia Venyth, the first princess of Venyth.¡± She performed an elegant curtsy as she introduced herself. The politeness with which she spoke reminded me of the princess in one of Sasha¡¯s storybooks. Wait? A Princess¡­? My mind raced as I struggled to comprehend what she had just said. Then, the words struck like a bolt of lightning. "You''re royalty?!" I shouted unintentionally, and it seemed to surprise her. I took a breath to calm down. "Sorry about that, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I understand you must be utterly disoriented right now. Do you need anything? Are you thirsty?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± I am thirsty¡­ but accepting anything could be dangerous. I have had servants at the manner slip things into my food and drink before, just for the amusement of watching me succumb to illness while still struggling to maintain my workload. However, she seemed to see through my hesitation and poured me a cup of water from the nightstand before holding it out to me. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t need to feign ignorance. It will be better for your health to have some, but drink slowly, okay?¡± When I didn¡¯t reach for the cup, she seemed confused before a sad smile appeared on her face. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t trust me? I guess that¡¯s unavoidable, waking up in a strange place with a stranger.¡± She took a sip of the water before dramatically sighing with a hand on her cheek. The movement absolutely captivated me before she spoke again. ¡°See? Totally refreshing and free of anything that might harm you, I promise.¡± I carefully took the cup as she offered it again, still a little hesitant. Still, my thirst became unbearable staring at the liquid, and I began to drink. It took everything I had to go slow, like she had asked. When I finished, I returned the cup and shook my head when she offered more. ¡°Thank you¡­ for the water. It helped a lot." ¡°You are very welcome. To answer your earlier question, you are currently in a guest room at the royal castle. Can you tell me who you are?¡± ¡°I see¡­ Um, I guess I can tell you my name as well. It¡¯s Audrey.¡± I replied. It was a common enough name, and she was unlikely to make a connection to a noble house without a last name. I¡¯m not confident in my acting skills either, to go by a different name. I thought wanly. "Audrey? That''s a nice name." She smiled to herself as she said my name, the expression on her face indescribable, before explaining how she found me on her way to the castle, detailing my condition in the carriage and during the medical exam. As well as what my recovery is going to look like. She took my hand before slowly extending the other one to my forehead. Naturally, her whole body came closer. Her eyes seemed to shift into a deeper green as they became shrouded in shadow, filling my vision, and her scent washed over me. Roses¡­ ironic. Yet, it made me want to relax for some reason. "Good. Your temperature went down. Can you tell me what happened to you?¡± Even after pulling away, her hand still help mine. I was frightened by how natural it felt. I shook the thought and slipped my hand out of hers, hoping not to offend, and she readily let go after she realized. ¡°Sorry about that¡­ I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡± Red tinged her cheeks, highlighted by the orange sunset about to disappear behind the horizon. ¡°I-It¡¯s ok, I was just worried, I¡¯m probably incredibly dirty. I can¡¯t imagine touching such filth¡¯s suitable for Your Highness.¡± She was looking at me as if she were in pain herself and opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off. ¡°And¡­ if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d rather not¡­ speak about what happened. And now that I¡¯m awake, It¡¯s probably best to take my leave.¡± I moved to make my escape, but Lady Lydia pushed me back down onto the bed. "Weren¡¯t you listening? You shouldn''t be moving. The Royal Physician treated you with healing magic, which only helped alleviate the pain and some of your minor wounds. You are in no state to move, let alone stand.¡± The reality of the situation finally clicked, and the blood drained from my face. I could feel the tremors in my body. "I don''t have any money to pay you. H-How can I possibly repay you? I responded. I finally found freedom from my family, and I¡¯m already indebted to someone else, the royal family, no less¡­ The fear of what they would do to me had a chokehold on my thoughts. "There''s no need for payment; I made the decision while you were unconscious; I couldn''t possibly hold you responsible." Her soft, clear voice cut through the terror. Maybe she could see my shaking? Or the fear in my eyes? Either way, her words immediately affected me, leaving only confusion at the urge to trust this girl absolutely. "A-Are you sure?¡± I asked timidly. I learned the hard way at home that malice was more often than not concealed in sympathy. Yet her eyes held no deceit or contempt, and her voice¡­ her touch¡­ her scent¡­ It all compelled me to trust her, and it was terrifying. But a part of me wanted to give in, to allow her into my heart, even if it was a ruse. "Please. I said, don''t worry about it!" Her smile seemed a little strained, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to argue anymore. So I closed my mouth. Talking to Her Highness seemed to put my mind at ease, but I remembered she was a princess, which meant she had ties to the Rose family. I couldn''t stay here; there was a chance that I could be discovered if I stayed where I was. I knew the Duke made frequent trips to the castle for business. The princess continued, unaware of the whirlwind of thoughts in my head. "You may rest here until you have recovered. Do you have anywhere to go after you heal?" I shook my head, and something flashed in her eyes, but when I looked again, it was gone; I must¡¯ve imagined it. "Do you want to work for me, then?" Her suggestion took me aback, and I was gripped with sudden anxiety about the whole situation. The irrepressible trauma of faux kindness from the mansion''s servants, only to be beaten down afterward, surfaced, and I couldn¡¯t help trying to find a reason to protect myself. To reject the kindness before it could betray me. "You don¡¯t want someone like me¡­ I¡¯ll only be a burden to the rest of the staff.¡± Echoing some of my unspoken doubts aloud. I could never earn approval, even when I worked to the point of unconsciousness. ¡°I¡­ was never good enough.¡± The whisper came out unconsciously, quietly. I snapped my head up. ¡°Um¡­ How long would you want me to work for?¡± ¡°Well, I thought you¡¯d stay until further notice.¡± I see. This is what she was after. I¡¯ll have to repay the debt with my body. I couldn¡¯t puzzle out her intentions, so my mind returned to the reliable choice. She¡¯s tricking me. She almost had me fooled, and I wiped my face of all expression. I had been too trusting and showed too much of myself already. I should be grateful I hadn¡¯t already been punished for my previous outbursts. ¡°If that is what you wish, Your Highness. I¡¯ll do my best to repay my debt.¡± The monotone of my voice came naturally, but it stung even more after meeting Aurora. I¡¯m sorry, Goddess¡­ after all you did for me¡­ *** I stepped out of the room, closing the door softly behind me to avoid disturbing Audrey. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. The earlier interaction left me reeling. I had been so close to earning her trust, to her opening up. I berated myself, bemoaning my impulsiveness to recruit her. Yet, the idea just seemed¡­ right. Being with her, even for this brief conversation, ignited feelings that I¡¯d never experienced before¡­ and it excited me. It hurt immensely that she didn¡¯t seem to feel the same, and her resigned visage wouldn¡¯t leave my memory. Shaking the despair away, I mentally pumped my fist in resolve. If she couldn¡¯t trust me, then I¡¯d change her mind slowly. Though it feels a little¡­ underhanded to keep her like this. I ruminated on the little I had gleaned from the conversation. Wherever she came from, she had been subjected to a severe abuse of authority. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t narrow it down, as most nobles were haughty individuals. As I fought mentally with myself, the knight Abel promised me appeared, startling me out of my reverie. "Your Highness, I am Lucia. The Vice-Captain has sent me as you requested." She explained with a salute. Lucia had light blue hair tied into a ponytail and piercing brown eyes; she gave off a strict air but seemed pretty capable. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Thank you for your service, Dame Lucia. You''ll be under my command for the foreseeable future, but it shouldn''t be too much work. I have a guest in this room; I simply need her to stay put for a while. So I need you to keep an eye on her." Lucia saluted again in understanding, then took a position by the door. ¡°Also¡­ I give you permission to peek into the room occasionally to ensure her safety. Help the maids if the need arises as well.¡± ¡°I will, Your Highness.¡± The surprise was evident in her face and voice. Knights and guards generally don¡¯t intrude upon their charges. Still, something had inspired Audrey to escape her situation once already, and I didn¡¯t want it to strike twice. I flagged down a passing maid and requested some light porridge to be delivered to the room. It was unusual for me to be unaccompanied, but I had sent the maids away before I had dozed off, and Simon was tracking down leads on Audrey''s situation. I walked through the gilded halls of the castle. The left side opened up in a courtyard garden, allowing a warm breeze to flutter through my hair. Stopping to admire the flowers, I returned to my thoughts on Audrey. "She''s definitely hiding something," I murmured to myself. Her reactions were fearful, especially at the end; however, there was something before that happened, a hope of some kind. What is she striving towards? Pressing the issue hadn¡¯t been an option after she shut down¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem to have ill intentions, at the very least. I wanted to stay with her longer, but my presence put her on edge. I want to know more about her¡­ but I can¡¯t rush. Take it one step at a time¡­ Sadly, even I¡¯m aware of my tendency to charge into things that interest me. ¡°Whatcha thinking about?¡± Rugged hands clasped my shoulders, causing my heart to leap into my throat. ¡°Ah!¡± the shriek that escaped caused my face to flush red. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Brother! If this is how you treat a lady, I understand why you don¡¯t have a fiancee.¡± ¡°A lady? Where? Are they in the room with us?¡± Abel smirked, and I punched his arm, which hurt my hand more than anything. Unfair¡­ ¡°And for the record, I am extremely popular. I just don¡¯t have time for romance. Gotta keep up my training.¡± ¡°Spoken like a true meathead. Do you need something, Brother?¡± ¡°Not really. I was just on my back to HQ from Luke¡¯s office when I saw my cute little sister lost in thought. You would¡¯ve sensed me coming otherwise.¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯re just being a nuisance.¡± He smiled dumbly at my retort, and we continued walking through the flowers. ¡°Actually, I could use your advice. You earn trust and respect no matter where you go despite your¡­ carefree attitude. How do you do it?¡± ¡°Are you asking me for relationship advice?! Is the sky falling?¡± He scrutinized the sky, pretending to look afraid. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Brother!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He dodged my playful barrage. ¡°I guess I just be myself? You know I¡¯m not the sharpest sword on the rack.¡± I eyed him dubiously. That¡¯s only what he wants the court to think; he does his best not to create conflict for Luke, after all. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, you have the same charism you see in me. You just guard yourself way too much, making you unapproachable.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it like that! I¡¯m just discerning in who I associate with.¡± I puffed my cheeks out, and Abel poked them playfully. ¡°The truth is, that girl woke up. Her name is Audrey, but she closed herself off. From what I can guess, she¡¯s been through a lot, and I feel I may have pushed too hard.¡± He smiled wryly at me. ¡°You have that habit, but you also treat everyone respectfully. The servants basically crawl over themselves to be in your service. You¡¯d have a whole army of attendants if you would allow more than Simon and Leah.¡± ¡°Those two perform the same as ten people each. I don¡¯t need any others.¡± Though¡­ I hope Audrey joins them soon. Abel only smiled at the statement. It was well-known how much I valued my attendants. ¡°Just reach out earnestly. You¡¯ll get through to the girl.¡± He ruffled my hair. ¡°Even if it takes a long time, you¡¯ll do it. That¡¯s just who you are, right?¡± His words inspired me. I nodded and brushed his hand off me. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice and touch were brimming with brotherly affection, and the teenager I was found it embarrassing, however much I appreciated it. ¡°So, were you just wandering around to think?¡± I gasped. ¡°Right! I was on my way to Luke! I have to keep him updated. Then someone distracted me.¡± ¡°Ha ha, sorry about that! I¡¯ve gotta get back to HQ anyway.¡± He patted my shoulder, then continued across the courtyard. I watched him go, then turned back to head to the office. When I arrived, I filled my lungs with air and exhaled slowly. How am I going to make this work? I¡¯ll have to convince not only Luke but Mother and Father as well. I walked in with a quick knock and, surprised, found my father enjoying a cup of tea while Luke was still seated at his desk. This is convenient. I can talk to them both simultaneously, but¡­ My father has green eyes and black hair with a complete set of facial hair; in public, he gives the impression of a regal king, but in private, he is nothing more than a doting father. He turned to look at me as I walked in. "Father, what are you doing here? " I asked. "The poor ministers are probably looking all over for you." He smiled at my question. "I¡¯m Hid¡ª I mean, I came to discuss some things with Luke. Abel also wanted help tasting some products of the kingdom. It is part of a king''s duty, my daughter.¡± I looked over at Luke, and he just shook his head. "That smells like Matcha... That''s an imported product from the Yamada Islands." My father froze at the words, the teacup halfway to his mouth. "Diplomatic relations, then?" I sighed and moved the conversation forward. "Audrey woke up." Luke looked up at me with a questioning look before recognition bloomed across his face. "You mean that girl you found? how is she?" He asked. "She''s doing better. I had the Royal Physician look at her, but she needs time and rest." "Did you speak with her?" "I did, but all I really got out of her was her name. She shut down on me. It seems she¡¯s got some trauma¡­" I said, disappointed. "Audrey, huh?" Luke looked deep in thought for a second. "Ah! Is this the girl Abel told me about?" Father cut in. ¡°He mentioned that you seemed smitten during our tea party¡ª our product tasting.¡± ¡°I am not smitten. It¡¯s just¡­¡± What is it exactly? I thought. Ever since we met, I¡¯ve wanted to stay close to her. But why? ¡°Lydia?¡± worry filled my Father¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t put into words how I¡¯m feeling right now, is all.¡± Father and Luke froze, wide-eyed at my statement, and looked at each other. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound like¡­¡± Father asked. ¡°Yes, it almost does¡­¡± I tilted my head in confusion at the unspoken words between them. ¡°Like what?¡± I asked. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t realize, then it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Luke laughed. ¡°Anyway, what do you need then?¡± "I want her as my servant. Can I have your permission?" "Are you sure? The court won¡¯t look kindly upon a stranger suddenly becoming your attendant. You could be putting her in more danger than she already is. More than that, though¡­ you just met her. Can you trust her?¡± he asked. "Yes, she is. I have a pretty good judge of character, you know. And I can handle the court; they already look down on me. They only have a passing interest in my activities anyways." I answered without hesitation. I didn¡¯t mention the inexplicable draw to her I felt. It would only earn me teasing. Luke stared at me for a moment before saying. ¡°That may be the case, but if she doesn¡¯t trust you, it breeds potential problems.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, but I plan on doing everything I can to earn that trust. I¡¯m confident I can. Just allow me some time with her.¡± Luke folded his hands together in thought. "Hey!" interrupted my father. "Why are you two making decisions without your king!" Luke and I just glanced at each other. I was about to retort when the door to the office flew open, and in walked a beautiful woman with long blonde hair and icy blue eyes. Father shot up. "D-Darling! How''d you find me?!" he tried to hide behind Luke, but my mother grabbed him by the collar. "How? Because this is one of the few rooms the ministers can''t enter without permission, and they kept getting turned away!" She smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "How can a king disappear in the middle of work, leaving everything to his subordinates?" she then turned to Luke and me. "You two shouldn''t be indulging your father like this either!" Even Luke shirked back a little under Mother''s glare "I''m sorry, Mother." We apologized in unison. Mother smiled warmly at us, the cold aura she had been exhibiting gone. "I know you both do your best." She began dragging Father out of the room by his collar, Her blizzard back in full force. She¡¯s really putting her ice magic to good use¡­ Father was slumped over in defeat, mumbling, "But I''ve been working all day... I just wanted to take a little break..." Mother turned around right before leaving, saying. "Your Father has some work to get done now, but we''ll see you two at dinner. Keep up the good work." ¡°Please wait a moment, Mother!¡± I called before they left. She turned her head over her shoulder, eyebrow quirked. Even this simple gesture brimmed with the elegance of a Queen. ¡°I have to discuss something with you two.¡± She smiled, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Really? It¡¯s not often you ask for something. What could it be?¡± She sat down on the couch, placing Father beside her, who seemed a little out of it after being manhandled. I know I¡¯m the one who asked, but she¡¯s all too ready to slack off, especially after getting after father¡­ ¡°I rescued a girl on the way home from the villa. I¡¯m looking for permission to take her in as an attendant¡­¡± I hesitated, asking Mother. She can be incredibly cautious in both administration and personal matters. She would be the hardest one to convince. She folded her arms and closed her eyes after I explained the circumstances. ¡°I understand, but taking a stranger in as your attendant¡­¡± I smiled in amusement at the statement. Like mother like son¡­ ¡°I have an idea, if I may, Mother,¡± Luke spoke up. ¡°What if we allow a temporary contract? It would enable Lydia to build a connection with Audrey, and we can determine if the girl has what it takes to stay.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mother contemplated it. ¡°It could work¡­ how long would the term of employment be?¡± ¡°Lydia is heading back to the academy in about a month, until then.¡± I didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts on this idea. It sounded like the best way to go about it, actually, and I had faith I could win Audrey over in that time. After thinking about it some more, Mother opened her eyes. ¡°I find that agreeable, but what should happen if it doesn¡¯t work out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work it out in the interim, Mother. It was my request, so I¡¯ll take responsibility in that case. It won¡¯t come to that, though.¡± I cut in. She smiled at my confidence. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Then we¡¯ll go with this plan, but don¡¯t hesitate to come to me if you need anything. I¡¯d also like to meet the person that¡¯s captivated my daughter so, but it can wait until things settle down.¡± With that, she left with my father, still dragging him. ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t get Father¡¯s permission¡­ He knows what¡¯s happening, so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡± I turned to my brother, who just shrugged in exasperation. I stayed for a bit, helping with some documents and enjoying tea. Luke and I then left for dinner. And I couldn¡¯t help but ask my family. ¡°D-Does it really look like I¡¯m that e-enthralled with Audrey?¡± Which received a chorus of resounding agreement. I burned in embarrassment for the rest of the meal. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Good morning, Miss Audrey.¡± I flinched at the light pouring into the room as the maid opened the curtains. The princess didn¡¯t come back last night. Which I was mostly grateful for, though some part of me was disappointed. I quickly pushed it down. It wouldn¡¯t end very well if I got carried away. ¡°Good morning, Miss¡­¡± I replied. ¡°My name is Leah Relford. I serve Princess Lydia as her sole Lady-in-Waiting. She has informed me of your situation.¡± She seemed to be a very polite and dignified young lady with silky black hair down to her lower back and blue eyes. She has a last name, which means she¡¯s a noble. I put my guard up. ¡°I apologize, Miss Leah. The princess told me yesterday I was to work for her moving forward. What should I start on?¡± I slid out of the bed, standing on shaky legs. ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable for me to sleep longer than my superior. What would you have me do?¡± In truth, I felt I was about to keel over, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be vulnerable right now. Leah only stared in shock at me before anger flared through her expression. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± She started toward me, the hem of her maid skirt flaring. I closed my eyes and bowed my head in fear. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend¡ª¡± I was cut off by a gentle push, and the momentum caused me to sit on the edge of the bed. Leah kneeled in front of me and grabbed both my hands. Her eyes wavered with tears. I started to speak again, but Leah interrupted me. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you dare apologize again!¡± I don¡¯t know how I angered her, but I must remedy the situation! I opened my mouth again, but the tears flowing down the maid''s face stopped me. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for! You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but I need you to lay back down, okay?¡± I was¡­ frozen. I couldn¡¯t move at all. Was she crying? Why? I¡¯m pitiful, but nobody¡¯s ever cried over it before. ¡°Hey, did you hear me? I said to lay back down. Let me help you.¡± her voice sounded so gentle. Leah slowly pulled back the blankets and guided my head to the pillow before covering me again. ¡°I will be bringing in breakfast shortly. Do you have any requests? It can¡¯t be anything too heavy on the stomach.¡± Leah asked. ¡°U-Um, I can¡¯t possibly allow you¡ª¡± ¡°Shush, child, just tell me what you would like.¡± The force behind her words left no room for argument. I don¡¯t even know what the options are. Maybe it¡¯s a test? Thinking about it made me all the more sure that it was. ¡°I-I¡¯ll have some water then¡­ some s-stale bread if there¡¯s any. Whatever the other servants didn¡¯t eat is fine.¡± Leah froze this time. She looked so shocked that even her tears stopped. She nodded slowly, then stood up and left the room. Sighing in relief, I closed my eyes. That must have been the correct answer, thank goodness. Leah came back after a while, carrying a tray of food. I sat back up, moving to get out of bed again, but a voice stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. Stay in that bed. That¡¯s an order.¡± The princess had been behind Leah, but I had missed her in my haste to stand. The faintness came on suddenly, probably from all my exertion, and I struggled to stay awake. ¡°Lay down.¡± the princess was in front of me, her face serious. Her hand slowly pushed me down again, and I managed to feebly object. ¡°Y-Your Highness. You said I have to work¡­¡± My words managed to affect both of them. And Leah froze, preparing my breakfast. ¡°Yes, I did say that, but not immediately. I also told you to recover first, right? Consider that a priority order. From now on, you will do everything Leah and I say without objection. Understood?¡± I could only nod in understanding. I wasn¡¯t in a position to object further, so I just accepted. Leah came over, having finished her preparations, and handed a bowl to the princess. ¡°You¡¯re going to eat this now.¡± She scooped a spoonful of porridge out of the bowl and held it out to me, her hand hovering under it to protect it from spills. The action confused me, and I held a shaky hand out to grab the utensil, and the princess shook her head. ¡°No, open your mouth. I¡¯m going to feed you. You couldn¡¯t hold anything even if you tried.¡± I flushed in embarrassment, but another thought came to mind. ¡°Your Highness¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for this.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get better with just water and bread. Now eat. Remember what I said? You listen to us unconditionally.¡± She shoved the spoon into my mouth, spreading the sweet taste across my tongue. It was too much for my senses to handle, and I almost spit it out, but the consequences of doing so would be significant, so I forced it down. A smile plastered on my face as I looked at the princess. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you for the graciousness.¡± The princess only stared. It wasn¡¯t a glare, but it was still intense. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it not agree with you?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer quickly enough before realization dawned on her face. ¡°When was the last time you ate? Be honest.¡± I paused to think. I had fallen asleep right after she left yesterday. ¡°I think¡­ I had a bite of bread two days ago, maybe? It would have been long before you found me.¡± My stomach rumbled, having had real food for the first time in weeks, and I held it hesitantly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll eat it all. It¡¯s just really sweet. It took me by surprise.¡± ¡°Two days ago..? What happened to the porridge I requested last night?¡± ¡°Last night? I fell asleep after you left, Princess. I vaguely remember someone trying to wake me, but¡­¡± The horrible realization kicked in as I spoke. ¡°I-I am terribly sorry, I must have slept through someone trying to feed me. It wasn¡¯t my intention to spurn your kindness!¡± I bowed quickly; the motion sent my head spinning again. The princess hurriedly stood up, handing the bowl to Leah. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Really! I should¡¯ve checked on you before I went to bed myself. I thought you would be more comfortable without me¡­¡± She pushed me back up gently. ¡°When did you eat before that, then?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember, I apologize.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t remember?¡± Her downcast face turned to the maid, receiving the bowl again. She quickly took a bite. ¡°It tastes fine to me¡­ It must be because you haven¡¯t eaten real food in such a long time. Leah, put some salt in. Just enough to combat the sweetness, nothing more.¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡± Leah sprinkled some white powder in, then tasted it before nodding. ¡°I think it should be fine now.¡± ¡°Thanks. Will you go find the maid who brought the food last night? You can ask Lucia, she should know. Find out why it wasn¡¯t reported to anyone.¡± Leah bowed, then left the room again. The princess turned once again to face me. A repeat of earlier happened, and I just opened my mouth without objecting. The porridge was more palatable because it didn¡¯t taste like much now. But I continued to eat it, the Princess ferrying it for each bite. When the bowl was finally empty, I sipped some water, breathing a sigh of contentment. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a full meal¡­ The princess was once again staring at me, and it was making me nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, d-did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Oh! No, you didn¡¯t. Sorry if I made you uncomfortable.¡± The princess scratched her face sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Is this truly all you want? I promise I can work¡­¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. She seemed sullen. ¡°It is. All you are going to do is rest for now.¡± She hesitated over something before continuing. ¡°All I ask in return is that you consider¡­ having more trust, even if it¡¯s a little. All I want to do is help.¡± More trust? My mind explored the possibility. I indeed feel some connection with her. But is that truly enough to expose myself? Then again¡­ she has been nothing but benevolent. It is true there¡¯s no reason for her to help me, but the same holds true for putting up such a facade. I remembered Aurora. She said I had to face this chance earnestly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best, Your Highness.¡± I won¡¯t be reckless, but I can do my best to compromise¡­ and maybe someday, It will be genuine. ¡°Great, that¡¯s all I can ask.¡± Her smile was breathtaking. It was like she overcame some obstacle, but it wasn¡¯t any of my business. ¡°With that being said, I¡¯m afraid I have to leave. I¡¯ll be able to eat most meals with you. Is that alright?¡± I nodded, and she beamed again. She moved to leave, stopping at the doorway to look at me one more time. ¡°Get some rest, Audrey. I¡¯ll visit again soon.¡± The door shut behind her, and I groaned as I laid back down. ¡°Please tell me what I should, Goddess¡­¡± I let the waves of unconsciousness take me as I struggled to come to a conclusion. *** Dame Lucia gave me a salute as I left the room. ¡°She hasn¡¯t tried anything, right?¡± I inquired. ¡°No, Ma¡¯am, even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t in that condition.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°Continue to keep me updated.¡± I strode down the hall. I hated to be that stern with Audrey¡­ but it seems to be the only to get her to listen. The walk passed faster than normal, perhaps due to my pace. Thinking about her promise, I felt myself grinning. I didn¡¯t quite understand why I was so ecstatic, but it was a great distraction from the impending discussion. I really don¡¯t want to be here for this meeting, but I need all the exposure I can get to politics¡­ I once again knocked on Luke¡¯s office before stepping inside. ¡°Excuse me for being late,¡± I said with a slight curtsey. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lydia, take a seat.¡± I sat down across from the guest. Duke Rose eyed me suspiciously, giving off a cold aura. He spoke sternly to everyone, even royalty. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you would be participating. It shows a lack of diligence when you show up after a guest. Even more so for royals.¡± He spoke bluntly to me, and I pretended to nod in acknowledgment. He makes my skin crawl¡­ ¡°I apologize, Duke. I got held up attending to another guest.¡± I forced a smile. Duke Rose was one of the few outside the royal family who could get away with disrespecting me so blatantly. He was a thorn in the royal family¡¯s side as he was the leading figure of the traditionalist faction against my father¡¯s meritocracy policies. Still, his influence among the nobility could not be understated¡ªa dangerous opponent, to be sure. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lydia, take a seat. We haven¡¯t started the discussion yet. And Duke Rose, you are speaking to my sister. I ask that you watch your words.¡± Luke cut in. I nodded as I sat across from the Duke. ¡°Apologies, Your Highnesses. I haven¡¯t been myself lately. My daughter recently passed away, and it¡¯s been hard on my household. Myself included.¡± His face turned solemn. Luke was in disbelief. ¡°My condolences. May I ask what happened?¡± Luke¡¯s shock was understandable. Losing a member of a ducal household was no small occurrence. ¡°Oh, just illness. My daughter had always been sickly ever since my first wife passed away. It greatly strains us, particularly my wife and youngest daughter. They loved her like one of their own. It was nothing but the will of the Gods, and I take solace knowing she¡¯s with her mother.¡± He wiped a tear away from his eye. ¡°But it is my noble duty to continue working towards a future my first wife and daughter would be proud of.¡± The display made me uneasy. I¡¯d never seen him look so vulnerable, but it came across as fake at the same time. ¡°If it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d like to continue onto the purpose of this meeting.¡± ¡°Of course. You wanted to discuss a reform to private militaries?¡± His expression flipped instantly, almost like the previous conversation didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Yes, with the empire¡¯s current actions, it is too dangerous for us to be caught unprepared. We should increase the amount of soldiers stationed in every territory in the case of an invasion.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we just increase the centralized royal army then?¡± I asked. ¡°Increases in the soldiers each house is allowed to have could lead to internal disputes, which, like you mentioned, with the empire. It would be disastrous right now.¡± ¡°The royal army already takes days to reach the kingdom''s borders from the capital. If you added more soldiers on top of that, their response time would be unacceptable if the border were encroached upon.¡± He turned to my brother. ¡°I apologize, but why is she here, Your Highness?¡± The maid pouring tea shook a bit at his tone, causing some to splash on the table. Her face froze in fear, but the Duke was too focused on my brother to notice. I handed her a handkerchief, and she bowed before cleaning up the mess and moved against the wall while breathing a sigh of relief. I gave her a small smile, to which she returned. ¡°She is here to learn. She has my full permission to provide opinions as well, Duke. Is that a problem?¡± My brother¡¯s response pulled me back into the conversation. ¡°Not necessarily, but what opinions could an inexperienced princess possibly give?¡± He looked like he swallowed something sour, and I couldn¡¯t help but jab at him. ¡°Being inexperienced is what makes me useful. I could hit on a solution normal advisors wouldn¡¯t think of.¡± I defended myself. ¡°Useful? You should be using your time elsewhere. Like finding yourself a worthy husband! You are nearly an adult and still don¡¯t have a betrothed. It¡¯s unheard of for a Princess! How about the heir to the Beldonna house? I also hear the Empire''s crown prince treats his wives very well; maybe you should consider forming diplomatic ties. You could single-handedly stop their mad conquest!¡± My face screwed up in disgust at his suggestions. He seriously wants me to join that playboy¡¯s harem? Who does he think he is?! And the Beldonna¡¯s¡­ I wonder how Isaac¡¯s doing¡­ I snapped back ¡°Please, Duke Rose. The empire has claimed countless princesses as ¡°hostages¡± already. I wouldn¡¯t make a difference. If anything, it would put our kingdom at a disadvantage. Please make some serious suggestions.¡± He prickled at my venomed retort, but Luke cut in before he could speak. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Duke. I already warned you to watch your tone. You as well, Lydia. That¡¯s no way for a princess to speak.¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sorry, Brother¡­¡± I hung my head in shame, but the Duke just shrugged his shoulders before continuing the discussion. ¡°Regarding the proposal, I suggest bolstering the private armies instead of the royal army so that neighboring territories can support each other. It would allow a better response time in case of an attack. Having more soldiers at the initial conflict would also make time for the royal army to respond.¡± he gave me a side-eye as he explained his reasoning. ¡°Not only that, but it would greatly impact the citizens'' peace of mind.¡± Luke nodded along until the Duke was done talking. ¡°I understand your reasoning, and you indeed have good points. However, even if we disregard the obvious threat of revolt¡­ as my sister mentioned, this increases the risk of infighting between territories and potentially the oppression of the common people.¡± ¡°Are you implying the royal family doesn¡¯t have faith in its noble houses, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Of course not, Duke.¡± My brother rubbed his temples. ¡°But conflict is as ingrained in human nature as breathing¡­ The empire¡¯s ceaseless war is a prime example. My duty is to mitigate any risks that may affect our people¡­ I have heard your thoughts. Let me consider it before we bring it before the assembly.¡± The duke nodded, clearly sensing his disadvantage. ¡°Then I will follow up with you at a later date.¡± He stood up, glancing at me, and I thought I saw a smirk. He bowed one last time before leaving. ¡°Sorry for not being of much help, Brother.¡± I sighed as the maid poured me a cup of tea. I nodded my head gratefully at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. It is the Duke, after all. He frustrates even Father with his layered words.¡± I giggled at the thought. ¡°I thought about probing about Audrey but decided against it. If they are somehow connected, it would show our hand.¡± My brother nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to rush. I¡¯m sure Audrey will tell us her story in time. It would be foolish to antagonize the Duke further without proof.¡± ¡°Speaking of, I made some progress with her today. We had a good heart to heart¡­ I believe we did, at least.¡± I was hopeful about it. Luke shuffled some documents that he finished. ¡°Of course you did. You are you, after all. I didn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± Was that supposed to be a compliment? I shrugged it off; I¡¯ll just take it. I went for another sip of tea, but the office door slammed open, causing both Luke and I to stand up. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡± Lucia was panting heavily, holding onto the doorframe for support. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Audrey! Please come quick!" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Once Dame Lucia¡¯s words registered, I rushed out of the office, nearly running towards Audrey¡¯s room. I heard Dame Lucia a step behind me explaining what was happening, but none of the words stuck in my head. I was filled with panic as I neared the door, the unease and heat in my chest growing with each step. When I entered the familiar room, the atmosphere was thick with tension. As I made my way to the white and gold canopied bed, I saw Leah and a couple of other maids hovering over Audrey as she lay writhing and groaning in pain. One of the maids was using a towel to wipe at the sweat beading her face. Leah looked up at me in despair as she saw me enter. ¡°My Lady¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leah! Just take a breath and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Seeing Leah panic helped me to push my own worry away. ¡°Have we called for the Royal Physician?¡± ¡°Yes, I had a servant get him as soon as it started. She was sleeping peacefully for a while after you left, so I tidied up the room. Then I noticed her moving and thought she was waking up. When I came over to check on her, she was burning up in this state!¡± after finishing her explanation, Leah looked back at Audrey with worry as she continued to shift around in pain. ¡°I see. This is likely what the Royal Physician mentioned when he first examined her; I didn¡¯t think it would happen so soon, though.¡± At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping¡­ It¡¯s only been a day. This recovery time must be unprecedented! ¡°Ah, you mean the rapid growth? So that means this is a good sign of her recovery then?¡± Leah asked hopefully. ¡°Yes, but this is much earlier than I expected, and it will be excruciating for her, the poor thing.¡± I turned around at the voice as the Royal Physician entered the room, Luke right on his heels. ¡°Then I was right,¡± I said. ¡°I thought this was early; I didn¡¯t think she had recovered enough yet.¡± He hummed in thought as he examined her, then turned to me, eyes wide. ¡°How are you feeling, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me? Audrey is the one in pain.¡± The Physician frowned as he turned back to Audrey. ¡°Apologies, disregard what I just said; now isn¡¯t the time. We should focus on the girl. For now, we just have to wait for her magic to stabilize. I recommend you strip her so that her sudden growth doesn¡¯t cause her clothes to constrict. It may take a few hours, but I imagine she will be perfectly healthy at the end of it. So just watch over her until then. I¡¯ll be on standby in case of emergency.¡± He stood up and grabbed Luke¡¯s shoulder on the way out. ¡°You should leave as well, Your Highness. It would be uncouth to catch a lady in such a state.¡± ¡°O-Of course.¡± my brother stammered as he left the room. It was unusual to see him so flustered, and I laughed a bit at the sight. I braced myself as I turned around, ready to watch over Audrey for the next couple of hours, and saw Leah folding Audrey¡¯s nightgown. ¡°That was fast! You already got her clothes off?¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady. A maid has to be quick and concise, after all.¡± I sat down and held Audrey by the hand. I blinked as the heat in my chest grew at the touch. Ah, that feeling again¡­ Audrey calmed down a little. It seemed that the direct contact was helping to ease her pain. I smiled in relief at the sight and hoped that it would be over soon. ¡°Please, My Lady. At least drink some water.¡± I took the cup from Leah with my free hand, my left hand still in Audrey¡¯s. I¡¯ve tried to let go a few times, but she held onto me tighter every time she felt my hand slip away. I sighed in contentment as the cold water cooled my body. The heat that I had felt since Audrey fell ill kept pulsing inside me as her body continued to grow into a healthy state. At first, I assumed the heat had been caused by the stress of the situation, but it persisted even after I had relaxed somewhat. It¡¯s been over four hours. How much longer will she suffer? ¡°My Lady, look!¡± Leah gasped as I returned the cup to her. I turned to look at Audrey. She had stopped moving, her face looking peaceful for the first time since it started. But I was most shocked to see her hair transforming. When we found her, her hair was a dirty orange, and due to her weakness, we hadn¡¯t been able to clean it properly. It appears, however, that her hair is truly bright scarlet. The shift started at the roots, then slowly moved down her long hair like a calm wave. She groaned as her eyes fluttered open. She sat up slowly, her eyes still clouded with exhaustion. She looked down at our joined hands and then up at me. I felt the breath leave me as I stared captivated at her; her eyes, once a beautiful blue, were now shining a brilliant silver. ¡°Your Highness?¡± she mumbled. Her voice now had the distinct alto of a girl our age, making my heart race. I looked down to escape her gaze but quickly turned my head. The sheets had fallen away from her when she sat up, exposing her now healthy body. It had been growing steadily, but it had been hidden under the navy blue sheets. I forgot she isn¡¯t wearing anything! Her skin looks so smooth¡­ I felt the blood rush to my cheeks as I turned to Leah. ¡°Clothes! Leah, we need clothes! Fetch something easy to wear from my closet. Hurry!¡± Leah, crying happily at Audrey¡¯s recovery, realized the situation and hurried out of the room. I kept my eyes off Audrey as I waited for her to return. Why is the sight of her affecting me so badly? The heat in my chest has also vanished, but now my face is burning. I shook the thoughts loose as Leah came back in, carrying a casual blue dress. I turned around as Leah helped her change; I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I didn¡¯t think I could handle seeing her like that again. Afterward, we led Audrey to the sitting area and placed her on the white couch. She was definitely moving a lot better, but she still seemed dazed. ¡°How are you feeling, Audrey?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°I¡­ feel really good, fantastic, even.¡± she stretched her arms upward, closed her eyes and leaned back. When she looked at me, I noticed her eyes were their usual blue color. The silver was incredible, though¡­ She played with the ends of her newly colored hair. ¡°It¡¯s the same as my mother¡¯s¡­¡± she broke into a beautiful smile as she stared at it. Once again, I couldn¡¯t look away, and Leah coughed into her hand to break the silence. Stolen story; please report. This snapped Audrey out of her daze, and she quickly snapped into an attentive position. ¡°Sorry for the unsightly display.¡± She nervously twirled some hair around her finger. ¡°U-Um, now that I¡¯m healed¡­ what would you like me to do?¡± I could only smile thinly at her question. ¡°Nothing, at least for the rest of the day. We will keep monitoring you to ensure you are truly recovered. We can figure out your duties after.¡± Thankfully, she didn¡¯t argue at all and only nodded meekly. ¡°So¡­ What happened to me?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°My hair was never this pretty, and I haven¡¯t felt this well in a long time. I was so weak this morning¡­¡± She trailed off. I hadn¡¯t disclosed her being afflicted by dysmagia previously. I deemed it unnecessary at the time, so I promptly explained everything the Physician told me about her condition, and she nodded in understanding. She feels comfortable enough to ask me questions! Of her own volition! The happiness I felt almost came out as squeals, and I fought to keep my expression neutral. ¡°How does the dress feel, Miss?¡± Leah cut in when I was done. ¡°Um¡­¡± she tilted her head cutely. ¡°It fits fine, but it is a bit tight around the chest,¡± She stood up and twirled around, the edges of the skirt billowing out. ¡°It seems it''s a bit short as well, right?¡± she asked. She seemed surprised at the ease of movement, but I was preoccupied. Impossible! I thought. She¡¯s a year younger than me, yet my clothes are too small?! That¡¯s just not fair! But it¡¯s true; It seems I have to tilt my head to look her in the eyes now. ¡°Can I¡­ walk around a bit?¡± I nodded my assent, and she quickly bowed before methodically moving around the room. It looked like she was slowly using more of her body and extending her stretches. Eventually, she was moving comfortably, and I smiled faintly as she pranced around a bit more, giggling excitedly. It was like she was lost in her own world, but the black-framed mirror caught her attention as she crossed in front of the white and gold dresser. ¡°This¡­ This is me?¡± she leaned closer to the reflection and touched her face. Leah and I froze in shock as tears began rolling down Audrey¡¯s face. *** ¡°Are you okay, Audrey?!¡± The princess rushed to my side with a handkerchief and began wiping my tears, Miss Leah just a step behind. I started bawling into my hands; in the back of my mind, I was embarrassed to cry in front of them, but I just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. It was like a damn had broken, and the flow of tears just wouldn¡¯t stop. It had been so long since I lived without any pain in my body, and I was so excited to be able to move around freely again. Everything felt so¡­ normal. The soft rug under the coffee table and sofas. The cold of the black tile floor. The dress didn¡¯t irritate my dry skin. That¡¯s most likely because of the quality, admittedly. Even my sight improved; colors were vivid, and the details of the furniture were clear and sharp. But when I saw my reflection, my heart stopped. ¡°I¡­ I look just like my mother!" Memories of her rose to the surface, and I continued sobbing. A rational part of my mind was vying for control. I had decided to trust the princess, albeit cautiously, and now I was bawling my eyes out in front of her. The princess seemed at a loss but wrapped me in a tight hug, one of her hands filtering through my hair. The embrace felt foreign, but I don¡¯t hate it¡­ I continued to cry into her shoulder, allowing my arms to wrap around her in return. Being so close to her was comforting, and it was weakening my resolve. When I finally got myself under control, I pulled away reluctantly. I apologized meekly for the fresh dampness on her dress, and she just smiled and waved it off. Miss Leah asked if I was alright, then quickly left to prepare a change of clothes. The princess guided me back to the sofa, and we sat back down, this time side by side. She rubbed my back as I got the last of my sniffles out. Then, her face became serious as she turned to face me. My body went stiff as the shame of the situation settled in. She has every right to punish me¡ª I forced the habitual reaction down. No¡­ I made the decision to trust the kindness she¡¯s shown me. ¡°Listen, Audrey. I¡¯m planning on taking you on as one of my attendants.¡± I nodded my understanding as she continued. ¡°But that means I have to trust you, and you have to trust me¡­ I can¡¯t bring you on in good conscience without knowing your situation.¡± As her implication sunk in, I felt a lump of fear in my throat. What if she throws me away, too, after knowing the truth? I don¡¯t know if I could handle that. The fear I felt at the hypothetical outcome surprised me. I hesitated as these thoughts swirled in my head, one after the other. I felt something warm cover my hand and looked to find the princess¡¯s hand over mine. ¡°Please, Audrey. Trust me.¡± her words washed over me like a warm breeze, taking the terrible thoughts with it. I took a deep breath and opened my mouth to speak. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her expression began to wilt, and I hurriedly corrected myself. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I mean¡­ it¡¯s only been a day since we met. Allow me some time to work and think about things¡­ I promise to tell you everything when I¡¯m ready.¡± I looked anxiously at her. ¡°Is that¡­ acceptable?¡± Contrary to my expectation, the princess beamed, her smile outshining the magic lamp overhead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait patiently for that day, then. I swear not to betray your trust.¡± My heart thumped at her words. I was suddenly very conscious of the heat from her hand still on mine. ¡°I¡¯m, um, not interrupting, am I?¡± Miss Leah walked back in and froze as she looked at us. Pink tinged her cheeks as she spoke. The princess and I both pulled our hands back like we had been shocked. Miss Leah only giggled before joining us in the sitting area. ¡°I¡¯d actually like to apologize to both of you¡­¡± I started, and both girls looked at me in confusion. ¡°I have been spurning the kindness you¡¯ve shown me¡­ it may take some time, but I hope to return what you¡¯ve given me.¡± I made eye contact with the princess, then Miss Leah in turn. It¡¯s time I start giving it my all. Watch over me, Goddess. They looked at each other, then back at me¡­ and I was hugged from both sides. Their smiles reached their eyes as they both giggled; the sound right next to my ears wasn¡¯t good for my heart. I found myself a little awkward, but the warmth I felt then rang true. ¡°How is she, Lydia?¡± In walked a beautiful man with the same golden hair as Lydia, and piercing blue eyes. He froze upon seeing the three of us bundled up on the couch. The princess shot up, cheeks flushed. ¡°Brother! You should knock before entering a lady¡¯s room! What if one of us were changing?!¡± Leah and I also stood back up, straightening our clothes. Leah bowed her head and stepped to the side. She just called him ¡°Brother,¡± so he must be one of the princes. I better not make a fool of myself. I looked over at where Lydia was scolding him. He just smiled and scratched his head before turning to look at me. His eyes were scrutinizing, but I didn¡¯t sense any ill intent. ¡°I apologize; I did knock, however. So don¡¯t blame me if you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± He gently patted Lydia on the head, and she puffed her cheeks out in frustration. It was pretty adorable. Wait? Adorable? ¡°Brother, this is Audrey. She¡¯s the one I told you about.¡± I bowed my head nervously. ¡°I-It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness, I am Audrey. Her Highness has been more than generous with me.¡± The prince smiled at me, and I felt I was being evaluated. There wasn¡¯t any malice, but he was wary. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you as well. I¡¯m glad you are doing better and in record time now less.¡± His unspoken question was obvious. ¡°I wish I could tell you how it happened, but I don¡¯t even know myself.¡± I do have an idea. It¡¯s probably because of the divine power Aurora told me about. But I can¡¯t tell them about that, not yet. ¡°However, I wish to make it clear that I intend to repay the Princess for everything she¡¯s done, and I have no ill intentions against the royal family.¡± I looked the prince in the eye; I felt I¡¯d lose if I looked away. We stayed like that for a while before he spoke. ¡°I understand. I can tell you speak the truth. Please do your best to support my sister. She can be quite the handful.¡± his expression was filled with affection for the princess. It was reminded me of my mother, and that only improved their reputation to me. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°How does it look?¡± I asked as I looked at myself in the mirror. I was wearing my brand-new maid¡¯s uniform. The maid uniforms at the Duke¡¯s residence were the classic black and white, though mine had been neglected to the point that it no longer maintained the image. but the palace maids all sported navy blue with dark grey. The skirt stops slightly below the knee and the sleeves below the elbow for easier movement. It came with a frilly apron and an equally frilly but optional headband. Overall, it gave a cute, charming impression, and I was unsure if it suited me. ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to order a brand new one for me. A used one would have been perfectly fine.¡± ¡°You look adorable!¡± Miss Leah gushed, ignoring my complaint, and I smiled bashfully in return. I turned to look at the Princess to gauge her reaction. She had her hand on her chin and was staring daggers at me. It had been another day since I¡¯d met the prince, and the physician had examined me again. ¡°Nothing seems out of the ordinary. You are cleared to start working; just start easy and don¡¯t push yourself. Assuming nothing warrants an emergency exam. I¡¯ll follow up with you in a week.¡± He had said before patting me on the head like I was one of his grandkids. Surely, not everyone in the castle is this nice¡­ The kindness from everyone, even those I¡¯ve only met once, like the prince, has been overwhelming. I then slept and rested for another day before finding myself in the current predicament. ¡°Y-Your Highness?¡± ¡°...Please put the headband on.¡± She suddenly exclaimed. ¡°I bet you would look even cuter!¡± She reached up to put the headband on me, but I quickly dodged. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think it would suit me very much,¡± I said shyly. I was already incredibly embarrassed and was nearly at my limit with just the mandatory items of the uniform. She shrank in disappointment at my refusal. ¡°You won¡¯t even put it on for me?¡± she looked up at me through her lashes, giving me the biggest puppy dog eyes she could muster. ¡°T-That won¡¯t work on me!¡± The distance between us had closed significantly over the last day. Some part of me was even a little worried someone had afflicted me with magic. But everything just feels so natural with her¡­ Even more so after I decided to open up to them. We hadn¡¯t done anything special either; we just had meals and chatted together amicably, getting to know each other. ¡°Pretty Please?¡± She clasped her hands together as she intensified her attack. I desperately tried to avert my gaze away from the sight, trying hard to ignore the adorable vibes she was emanating. ¡°Fine¡­ just this once!¡± I crumpled under the pressure and snatched the headband from her, placing it on my head. I could feel my face flush as I looked back at her. ¡°Happy?¡± I found myself falling into their pace. The Princess treated Miss Leah like an older sister, and Miss Leah once said it was like having a younger sister of her own. Apparently, they both only had brothers, and it was entertaining watching them together. I was still a little awkward fitting into the dynamic, but I started to act like I did with Sasha, so it wasn¡¯t a massive adjustment for me. ¡°...¡± She seemed a little shocked. ¡°Yes¡­ Excruciatingly so.¡± I felt my cheeks heat up even more. How am I supposed to respond to that? Miss Leah giggled a bit as the Princess continued to stare at me in admiration. ¡°Alright, that''s enough flirting, you two! I know you¡¯re excited, my lady, but Audrey¡¯s on the clock now that she¡¯s dressed.¡± Miss Leah said. Lydia backed up as she realized how close she had gotten and cleared her throat. I actually feel really happy¡­ I can¡¯t replace Sasha, but it still feels like I have new sisters. Miss Leah definitely feels like an older sister, and while the Princess is older than I am¡­ she acts like a younger one. I stifled that disrespectful comment before I could dwell on it, however. ¡°O-Of course, Leah. Teach her well; I expect her to be just as good as you are!¡± ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± Leah grabbed my hand and led me out of the room. ¡°What are we doing first?¡± I asked as we walked down the hallway. ¡°First is checking on lunch, seeing as it¡¯s already noon, then after that, we¡¯ll do the laundry, and then¡­¡± I was filled with trepid anticipation as Leah went over the schedule for the day. I was used to having an unreasonable workload, thanks to the Duke, so I grew accustomed to the schedule in no time at all. As we worked, Miss Leah and I chatted about all sorts of things, and I was happy to get to know her better. I had concluded she was a noble before, and Miss Leah told me she was the daughter of a viscount. She came to be the Princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting due to an accident that had happened when they were children, and she has been attending to her ever since. She was one of only two personal attendants. Apparently, the other was a strict but kind young man (In Miss Leah¡¯s words) named Simon, who had been attending to some business elsewhere. The day flew by quickly as Miss Leah continued to show me how to do various tasks for the Princess, including cleaning her room, organizing her books and study materials, picking out outfits for the next day, keeping track of her daily schedule, and all the little tasks in between. Before I knew it, the sun was setting, and I found myself having dinner in the Princess¡¯s room. ¡°So? How was your first day?¡± She inquired as we enjoyed our post-meal tea. ¡°I think I¡¯ll enjoy working here. Miss Leah¡¯s a phenomenal teacher and all the servants were nice.¡± I did notice a few discontented stares, but Miss Leah said it was just because the position of the Princess¡¯s attendant was highly sought after among the staff. ¡°Well, You¡¯re a good student and a hard worker. I think the other servants could sense that pretty fast.¡± Miss Leah said as she sipped her tea. At first, I had been nervous about sharing a meal with my employer; my experience at the mansion had ingrained in me being alone. But apparently, the Princess enjoys sitting with her attendants and frequently has tea and meals with not only Miss Leah but even Sir Simon, Whom I¡¯ve yet to meet. I even heard the entire royal family treats their attendants similarly. Miss Leah and I continued to chat about the day, going over things that I did well and things I still need to work on a bit. The Princess smiled as she listened in. ¡°I really don¡¯t have many complaints. You are fastidious and have an eye for detail. All I really had to teach you were the locations of supplies and what cleaners to use on the more delicate tasks.¡± I wasn¡¯t used to praise¡­ It was a different world compared to the constant abuse I suffered before. I could feel myself squirming in embarrassment as Miss Leah spoke, but I was incredibly happy. I even felt some pride in my work for the first time. ¡°I only have you to thank, Miss Leah¡­ I¡¯ve never had anyone teach me so thoroughly and with such understanding. Even when I made a mistake, you never hit me or yelled¡­¡± I trailed off as I realized my slip. ¡°What I mean¡­ is that you are incredibly patient, and I appreciate it.¡± I tried to cover, but they were both looking at me in sadness, the atmosphere heavy. Then they looked at each other before breaking out in smiles again, and the Princess spoke. ¡°I¡¯m glad you two are getting along, at least,¡± she said as she finished her tea. I was grateful she moved the conversation forward. A yawn slipped from her lips as she stretched upward, and she quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment. ¡°I think that¡¯s our queue to take our leave,¡± Miss Leah said as she stood up, and I quickly followed her to clean up the tea. After helping the Princess change into her night clothes, I turned to ask her a question. ¡°So, what about my room? I assume I¡¯ll be moving into the servant''s quarters now?¡± I asked. The Princess tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Why would you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your maid now?¡± I asked back. ¡°Oh, you seem to be misunderstanding. You aren¡¯t my maid; you are my lady-in-waiting, just like Leah. As such, you¡¯ll stay in the room next to mine as you have been. Leah¡¯s room is actually next to mine on the other side as well.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think I understand the difference, Your Highness.¡± She hummed in thought for a minute before answering. ¡°I guess the best way to explain it would be like this. Maids have a broader set of responsibilities and report to the head maid.¡± she quickly clarified. ¡°Oh, but the position of ¡°head maid¡± is typically held by the queen¡¯s best lady-in-waiting; this allows the queen to make changes to the castle as she sees fit. Anyway, maids are responsible for general upkeep and cleaning of the castle and typically support the ladies-in-waiting when needed.¡± She stopped to make sure I was following along. ¡°Now, what you will be is my lady-in-waiting. This is a unique position related to the women of the royal family. These are typically daughters of the nobility who want a more in-depth education regarding things like management and fashion in order to support their houses or future spouses. Lady-in-waiting is a higher position than maid. Leah, for example, is the daughter of Viscount Relford, and by being my lady-in-waiting, she has to coordinate with the maids to ensure my daily needs and schedule are met. This experience is similar to running a household, and by being in close proximity to me or my mother, she has access to people who can help guide her should she need it.¡± An exaggerated sigh escaped her mouth. ¡°For some reason, though, ladies-in-waiting rarely leave of their own volition, and at this rate, I fear Leah will never marry¡­¡± I heard Leah squeak behind me at the comment, and she turned around. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I told you before, my lady. I plan I serve you till my last breath, a husband would only get in the way.¡± The response was very Leah-like, and I stifled a laugh. Then, I finally understood what the Princess was saying. ¡°You made me a lady-in-waiting?!¡± my voice was incredulous. As far as they were aware, I was a commoner. A vagrant at that. How could they give me the same position as Miss Leah? ¡°I may have fudged your profile a little when I sent in the paperwork¡­ but I¡¯m confident it won¡¯t be a problem. I have a hunch your proper information will be acceptable, and I¡¯ll just update it when the time comes.¡± The princess smiled and stuck her tongue out a bit. She isn¡¯t wrong, necessarily¡­ I am the daughter of a Duke, even if my family pretends otherwise. But it¡¯s still incredibly reckless to lie like that! I was about to object again when Miss Leah cut in this time. ¡°Just accept it. Once my lady makes up her mind, there¡¯s no recourse. Besides, it¡¯s an attendant''s duty to be available at all times for their master. Think of it as a part of the job.¡± ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± I resigned. ¡°It will be comforting to still be together, at least.¡± ¡°Yes, it should be entertai¡ª I mean, It should make things easier with two people. Up until now, I was doing nearly everything myself,¡± Leah said. Uh¡­ Miss Leah? ¡°I hope you two will continue to take good care of me. Let¡¯s have plenty of fun together!¡± The Princess said as she took my and Leah¡¯s hands in hers. We laughed a bit more together before retiring to our respective rooms for the night. As I changed out of my uniform, I realized I had been wearing the headband all day. I hung up my uniform and sat down on the bed, turning the headband over in my hands. ¡°I guess I can wear it occasionally¡­ since she likes it so much¡­¡± I smiled as I placed it on my nightstand. Sleep came fast, my chest warmed by my new environment. I already knew there would be no nightmares tonight. *** It¡¯s been nearly a week since I started working as a lady-in-waiting. I adapted quickly to the work, and Leah has started to entrust me with tasks on my own. Every day has been filled with so much light that my time locked in that dark room feels like a distant memory. It has only made me confident that my decision to stay was the correct one. The Princess hasn¡¯t changed, and if anything, has only treated me more like family. I haven¡¯t even seen her raise her voice, not even when I accidentally broke a vase in her room while cleaning. Being accepted so willingly has me feeling guilty that I still haven¡¯t told them of my circumstances. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m going to take the dishware back to the kitchen. Will you pick out the jewelry for the Lady¡¯s next appointment?¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Leah. Be safe!¡± I waved as she pushed the food cart out of the room. Being involved in Princess¡¯s daily routine showed me how busy she truly is. She takes lessons from morning till noon, ranging from etiquette to agriculture. In the afternoon, she attends various meetings, taking diligent notes and brainstorming solutions to problems that arise. She then passes those ideas onto the Crown Prince since they wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously if she proposed them directly. Society still hasn¡¯t fully accepted women in positions of power, but that is something the Princess is striving to change. In the evening, she takes a short break before self-studying and spending time on hobbies. ¡°How about this?¡± I held an elegant sapphire necklace to her collarbone from behind. The Princess was wearing a blue and silver color scheme today, so I thought It would pair well. ¡°Yes, it looks lovely; there¡¯s a matching set of earrings as well, correct?¡± ¡°There is.¡± I clasped the necklace on before doing the same for the earrings. ¡°All done! You look amazing as usual.¡± A small blush crept up her cheeks as she looked at me through the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and Leah. I could never do all this by myself.¡± I sighed. ¡°But I still can¡¯t do your hair right.¡± She giggled. ¡°It just takes time and practice. Leah has been doing my hair for over ten years, after all. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have it down in no time.¡± For some reason, I struggle to do her hair up in all the fancy styles that are required of a royal Princess. The Princess and Leah are kind enough to let me practice nearly every night, but I still haven¡¯t been able to get anywhere close to what Leah can do. It reminds me of the few times I had been able to style Sasha¡¯s hair when I was younger. ¡°I hope she¡¯s doing alright¡­¡± I mumbled to myself as Lydia stood up to leave. ¡°Who¡­ are you talking about?¡± The Princess asked. ¡°Oh, um, it¡¯s nothing, sorry. Let me put a bit of blush on before we leave.¡± hurriedly changing the subject, I patted the brush against her face. The Princess wasn¡¯t convinced, and I appreciated her willingness to let it go. I want to tell her¡­ There just hasn¡¯t been a good time yet¡­ Miss Leah arrived and did a final check of the Princess¡¯s outfit and makeup, giving it full marks before we set off down the hallway. We were headed out to one of the many expansive gardens within the castle for a tea party. The Princess had some social obligations to fulfill after being away all summer. The three of us chatted on the way through the castle; I still found myself awed at the ornate artwork on the walls depicting various landscapes or victorious battle scenes from the founding of the Kingdom of Venyth. There was even a hallway that depicted portraits of every ruler since the founding Hero-King. I was brought out of my daydreams by a voice. ¡°Your Highness. It¡¯s a nice coincidence to run into you.¡± It was Him. ¡°Same to you, Duke Rose. How is your wife? I haven¡¯t seen her since I returned.¡± The Princess replied. ¡°Thank you for your concern! She dearly wishes to sit down with you for some tea one of these days. You still haven¡¯t found yourself a husband yet? What a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, you see, and I¡¯m preparing for my last year at the academy. I don¡¯t have time for such matters.¡± I couldn¡¯t even focus on their conversation or their thinly veiled insults. I had only seen the man a dozen times in my life, and most of that was while my mother was alive. My father was standing in front of me, and I was absolutely terrified. My body was frozen in terror, my mouth dry and numb. The cold sweat on my body sapped any and all traces of warmth from my skin. After they finished their verbal bout, his eyes finally wandered over Leah and me. Our eyes met briefly before the shock of it sent my head down, and I stared at the floor. The shaking of my body was surely obvious. The silence dragged on, and I felt like I was going to faint. My father, Duke Rose, was staring at me; his gaze was boring a hole into me¡­ my thoughts were in a panic. What if he recognizes me?! Will he take me away? I-I won¡¯t survive going back to that horrid mansion¡­ The thoughts of what my stepmother and the other servants would do to me were too much to bear. My father had never laid hands on me himself, but that was only because he forgot my existence most of the time. ¡°Is something the matter, Duke?¡± The Princess¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife and drew my father¡¯s attention back towards her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Highness. Your mention of the academy just reminded me that my daughter will be starting this year. If you find the time, I hope you¡¯ll show her around.¡± ¡°If I get the chance. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a lovely girl.¡± ¡°She is¡­ My eldest daughter¡¯s death affected her the most. I¡¯m sure it would be a great comfort to her to have someone as¡­ reliable as you around.¡± With that, he said a quick goodbye before continuing past us down the hall. I felt his eyes on me one last time before he disappeared. I couldn¡¯t think of anything, his final words replaying in my head. Sasha¡­ Of course, she¡¯d be affected. But even enough for Father to notice? Perhaps my perception was biased since he never acknowledged me. No, it¡¯s perfectly normal for a Father to pay attention to his daughter like that. I was just an unwanted exception. ¡°Audrey? Are you alright?¡± The Princess¡¯s voice made me gasp; I hadn¡¯t even realized I stopped breathing. ¡°S-Sorry! Yes, I am.¡± My voice was shaking, and both Leah and the Princess¡¯s eyes swam with concern. ¡°You look horrible. Do you not feel well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m totally fine! I promise! We better hurry, or you¡¯ll be late for the tea party.¡± I walked ahead briskly. My body was still shaking from the encounter, but I had a job to do. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream punctuated by a shattered teacup filled the air. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, my lady! Let me clean that up.¡± I dabbed at the skirt of one of the tea party guests with a handkerchief. ¡°Enough! This was one of my favorite dresses, and now it¡¯s ruined!¡± The lady was red-faced, with tears in her eyes. Miss Leah quickly came over to assist me, and all I could do was apologize again. ¡°I apologize for my attendant''s mistake. It seems she isn¡¯t feeling well, so I hope you¡¯ll find it in your heart to forgive her.¡± The Princess¡¯s words themselves hurt the most as she played damage control. ¡°Audrey, come over here, Leah can finish cleaning.¡± I walked around the table and stopped in front of her seat; the other ladies around the table watched in eerie silence, probably wondering what she was going to do. I hadn¡¯t been able to calm down since the encounter with my father. The terror was still lingering. Even still¡­ I can¡¯t believe I was shaking so much I couldn¡¯t even hold a teacup properly. ¡°My goodness! You¡¯re so pallid. And you feel cold to the touch! Head back to your room and rest for a while. Okay?¡± The Princess had touched my face and forehead to feel my temperature, but I was so ashamed I couldn¡¯t even get nervous about it. The walk back to my room was agonizing. I felt shame at myself for embarrassing the princess and for fear of meeting my father again. My thoughts whirled in every direction as I closed my bedroom door and sat down against it. Most of all, I was angry at myself. I stayed like that for a while until the Princess knocked on my door. ¡°Audrey? Is everything alright? Can I come in?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± I reached for the handle before stopping myself. Some part of me instinctually wanted to let her in, but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m still lying to them, taking advantage of their kindness¡­ and I embarrassed her in public. That¡¯s how I repay her? My hand hit the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like to be alone for now¡­¡± There was a beat of silence from the other side before a quiet ¡°Okay if that¡¯s what you want¡­ I¡¯ll check in later.¡± I listened to her footsteps down the hall, the echo of my last conversation with Sasha flashing in my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed at all¡­¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°Welcome back, Simon. Did you enjoy your time off?¡± I asked as I sat behind the desk in my study. I was still concerned about Audrey after she turned me away, but hopefully, this meeting would bring some things to light. ¡°You might need to reevaluate what ¡°time off¡± means, my lady. You had me poking around an earl and a duke for a week straight¡­ inconspicuously, no less. I think I deserve some actual time off.¡± he rolled his eyes as he responded. I smiled slightly at his blunt response. Simon had been the one running the investigation into Audrey, and we have exchanged written reports via magic over the last week to keep each other updated. But he said he had information that was best discussed in person. ¡°So? What have you discovered so far?¡± His demeanor turned serious as he dived into his findings. ¡°After extensive investigation, I ruled out anything related to Earl Barrington¡­ and there were no missing persons reported that matched Audrey¡¯s description in his territory. Subsequently, I turned my attention to Duke Rose. There were also no missing persons in his territory that matched. I also had a hard time getting information from inside his estate. However, I managed to¡­ persuade a servant.¡± I raised an eyebrow at his turn of phrase. I hope he means bribed¡­ ¡°He hasn¡¯t been employed at the mansion for very long, but he informed me recently that a servant named Audrey recently passed away. The conditions he described were unsustainable, to say the least. Her room was a cold storage closet, and she worked from dawn to dusk every day, without meals most of the time. That¡¯s not even all of it.¡± The conditions were so horrid I felt sick just at the thought. What else could possibly be worse? ¡°It¡¯s well known among the servants, even the newer ones, that this girl is also Duke Rose''s first daughter. Her full name is Audrey Rose.¡± This revelation shocked me to my core. ¡°A-Are you certain?¡± I¡¯d only met the first Duchess Rose a handful of times when I was little, so it was vague¡­ but now that I think about it, that scarlet hair is nearly identical. I was kicking myself for not connecting it sooner. Her reaction earlier after we ran into the Duke also makes sense in that case. ¡°Did you check against his family register?¡± It was a massive assumption to make without evidence. ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m not an amateur. It corroborated his first daughter''s name. However, nobody has seen her in nearly a decade since the Duke claims her to be too sickly to go out.¡± This brought the meeting with the Duke to the surface. ¡°Oh, just illness. My daughter had always been sickly ever since my first wife passed away.¡± It all lines up¡­ I understand her reluctance now. ¡°The duke recently said his first daughter passed away, in a bid of sympathy from Luke and myself¡­ to think it was this bad.¡± My heart broke for everything Audrey must have gone through. Then anger flared as I thought about the last week, from Audrey¡¯s initial condition to her fear of reprimand for even the smallest mistakes. They did this to her¡­ I¡¯ll make them pay. The thought was intense and came out of nowhere. I quickly pushed it aside as Simon waited for me to calm down. ¡°How is the girl?¡± Simon asked. I had been giving general updates through the reports but didn¡¯t mention her employment. He seemed ecstatic at the idea of another competent colleague. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Just a couple more, my lady, and maybe you won¡¯t run the rest of us into the ground so often, hmm?¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m running into the ground, it comforts me to know you are right there with me.¡± I quipped. I know how hard they work for me, and I¡¯m grateful. Hopefully having Audrey around will remove some of the burden. However, hearing her story made me reluctant to give her any work whatsoever¡­ I pushed the overprotective thought away. ¡°Now that I know however, I¡¯m worried about leaving her in the castle alone when the academic year starts.¡± The new semester starts in two weeks, and according to academy rules, student attendants need to be registered at the start of each year and cannot be changed unless under emergency circumstances. This is to prevent anyone with heinous intentions from masquerading as a servant to gain access to the grounds. The academy is attended by the children of nearly all the nobility and even has a few exceptional commoners every year. So, it would be a prime target for possible abduction or assassination attempts. ¡°I understand. As a man, I cannot attend to you every moment like the ladies can. You also know as well as I that I only cause problems there anyway.¡± I smiled wryly as I thought about my previous years at the academy. Due to his strict nature, Simon would often chastise the other servants at the academy when he caught them slacking off. Even Leah didn¡¯t always escape his scoldings. ¡°So, it¡¯s probably best for you to take the girls.¡± ¡°Great, then, while I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll be lending you to my brother. I would like you to keep an eye on things here and send me periodic reports. Especially anything regarding Duke Rose.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Princess.¡± He bowed deeply, then took his leave. I wouldn¡¯t be leaving for a while, but now I¡¯ve got to handle the current situation with Audrey and prepare her for life at the dorms. I quickly organized the paperwork I had been working on and threw it in a drawer. Leaving the study, I made my way back to Audrey¡¯s room. Lucia fell into step behind me as I sunk into thought. The academy has dorms for all of its students as well as their attendants, where they live during the school year. The academy serves not only to educate but also to allow the future nobility to establish social connections. However, the administration does not look kindly on students who try to use their status irresponsibly, so the students are treated equally. It should be a safe environment for Audrey, even if she''s perceived as a commoner. I arrived in front of my bedroom, and Lucia stepped forward to open the door. I had offered to send her back to the order since Audrey no longer presented a flight risk, but she had requested to stay on as my personal knight guard. She did good work, so I had no reason to say no. When I asked why, she just smiled and said, ¡°I just got tired of being surrounded by sweaty men all day.¡± I have seen her chatting happily with Leah and Audrey, and she seems to have loosened up considerably. Leah was waiting inside my room, and she shook her head when I looked around for Audrey. ¡°She¡¯s still locked inside her room. I couldn¡¯t even get her to eat something.¡± Leah looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, my lady. I just want to help her.¡± ¡°I know, I do as well. I¡¯m going to try to talk to her one more time. Will both of you wait outside the door? I¡¯d rather not be interrupted.¡± Lucia and Leah both nodded, and we walked the short distance down the hall. I took a deep breath before knocking again. ¡°Audrey¡­ It¡¯s me¡ª¡± I was cut off as the door shot open, and a hand grabbed mine and pulled me inside the room. Lucia and Leah both looked startled but let it happen as the door closed behind me. The magic lamps were turned off, but the little light that filtered through the curtains allowed me to see. Audrey was in front of me, still holding my hand. Her red hair looked disheveled, and her blue eyes were red and puffy from crying. Her maid uniform, which she had painstakingly taken care of since she received it, was covered in wrinkles and folds. I wanted desperately to hold her. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for what happened earlier. Both at the tea party and for turning you away¡­¡± Her voice sounded hoarse, and my heart hurt at every word she said. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± ¡°No! Please¡­ let me speak¡­ I want to tell you everything.¡± I only nodded in response, and she stared at the ground as she began. ¡°My full name is Audrey Rose. I am the first daughter of house Rose.¡± she bit her lip in frustration as tears flowed from her eyes. I nearly stopped her, but, no, she needs to do this herself¡­ then I can apologize for breaking my promise to her. ¡°My mother passed away when I was eight, and I was happy until then¡­ but the truth is that my father never cared for me or my mother. When she died, he remarried quickly to his lover, the current Duchess, and brought their child into the house. They had been having an affair even before my mother died¡­¡± Listening to her tale from the source was even worse than hearing it from Simon. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, Sasha, my little sister, and I got along. I love her with everything I have, even now. But the new duchess despised my mother¡­ and me by extension. When she heard how we were getting along, she convinced the duke to throw me away. Not that it took much on her part.¡± A sob racked her body as she wiped her eyes. I reached out with my handkerchief and wiped her face for her. She mumbled a garbled ¡°Thank you.¡± before continuing. ¡°So I became a servant to my own house¡­ no, a slave. The rest of the staff slowly pushed their workload onto me, and I was punished if I couldn¡¯t keep up. Meals were withheld frequently, and that became my new life.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t keep the words down, asking in a quiet voice. ¡°Since you were eight¡­?¡± And she only nodded. The tears hadn¡¯t stopped once. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t all bad. Sasha did everything she could to help me, but she herself was only a child. But not once did she ever scorn or mock me like everyone else. I was only ever her big sister to her and nothing else. She truly was the only reason I continued on for so long.¡± She smiled derisively as if mocking herself. ¡°Even her kindness felt like a curse sometimes¡­ Like it was keeping me trapped there. I don¡¯t deserve to be called her big sister.¡± My already breaking heart shattered, and my arms rose to hug her. But I froze as she continued once again. ¡°Then I met her¡­ Aurora, the goddess of the night.¡± A Goddess? It happened rarely, every other decade or so¡­ but divine guardians did exist, and many claimed to have spoken directly to their deities. But I¡¯ve never heard of a Goddess like this. My expression must have betrayed my thoughts because Audrey smiled at me sadly. ¡°I must sound crazy, right? But it¡¯s true. I died in that mansion, but my Goddess intercepted my soul and gave me another chance. One as her divine guardian.¡± ¡°You¡­ died? How is that possible? You are standing right here in front of me.¡± The disbelief was evident in my tone. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°My Goddess revived me. Honestly, her explanation about how it all worked went over my head. I know it had something to do with the abuse I suffered affecting my magic. The point is that I woke up after my father had disposed of my body in the forest. It was by my Goddess''s instructions that I found the road¡­ and you.¡± Her story sounded like something straight out of a fairy tale¡­ but I knew it was true. Something within me voiced no doubt. She has no reason to lie to me¡­, but that means Audrey is a divine guardian. They command respect equal to royalty, sometimes even more so. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± she asked, her voice shaking with fear. I only sighed at myself. I should be focusing on her right now. ¡°Of course, I believe you. It¡¯s just a lot to take in.¡± This time, I let my desire to hug her run free and embrace her. ¡°That took a lot of courage. I am so incredibly proud of you. Most people would have given in long ago.¡± Her emotions finally broke free, and she clutched the front of my dress. Her sobbing turned into wailing as she leaned into me, her legs giving out as we slowly sunk to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is going to be alright. You¡¯re safe here, and nobody will ever hurt you like that ever again.¡± I patted her back and stroked her hair, doing anything I could to console her. But she was releasing eight years of pent-up pain and frustration. It wouldn¡¯t be resolved with a confession alone. We sat like that for what felt like hours before her cries subsided. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked quietly. I still had her wrapped in a tight hug. ¡°Better¡­ but so exhausted.¡± her head bobbed with the effort to stay awake, and if I didn¡¯t do something, she¡¯d fall asleep right there in my arms. ¡°That makes sense, after all that¡­ don¡¯t fall asleep here. let¡¯s get you to the bed at least.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so warm¡­ just let me stay here a bit longer¡­¡± Her honeyed words caused a blush to shoot up my face. Struggling against my reason, I slowly helped her up. ¡°That¡¯s not good. You¡¯ll get sick if you sleep here. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± I walked her over to the bed, gently laying her down as her arms slid off from around me. The urge to climb into bed with her blanketed my thoughts for a moment, and I resisted by violently shaking my head. When I pulled the cover over her, she briefly opened her eyes. They were shining silver again, mesmerizing my whole existence. Then she spoke and blew my heart out of my chest. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re the one who found me, Lydia¡­¡± Her eyes closed again as the unrelenting tide of rest claimed her, and she soon breathed peacefully. I, on the other hand, was panicking. She called me by name! What does that mean?! I was grateful that nobody else was in the room because I felt myself grinning like a fool, and I was pretty sure I looked like a tomato. After a couple of minutes of fanning myself and taking deep breaths, I felt composed enough to step outside. ¡°I heard the crying, so I can understand your dress being in such a state, but why are you smiling like that, my lady?¡± Busted already?! I looked down at myself in the bright light of the hallway, the front of my dress nearly soaked through. How can one person have so many tears?! I tried to wipe the smile from my face but failed spectacularly. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved Audrey¡¯s alright. She¡¯s sleeping now, but will you check on her and change her clothes for me, Leah? Lucia, keep an eye on them. I can change by myself.¡± I moved down the hall, ignoring their responses, and shut myself in my room. Faceplanting on the pillow, I relaxed before yelling into it. ¡°How is she so freaking cute?!¡± *** My face exploded in heat as I remembered the words, and I crouched down in agony, covering my face. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re the one who found me, Lydia¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Goddess, I must be an idiot¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that; it¡¯s how you truly feel, right? Those things are better spoken aloud than tucked away inside.¡± Aurora only smiled at me placatingly. Then, she scratched her cheek. ¡°Though¡­ the atmosphere was so sugary sweet, I almost felt like I was a peeping tom watching it¡­¡± ¡°You were watching?! How mortifying¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe I just called her by name like that¡­ being out of it isn¡¯t an excuse. ¡°I am your Goddess after all¡­ I¡¯ve been watching the whole time. You thought I¡¯d just leave you on your own?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that¡­ You¡¯ve just been really quiet, so I thought you might be busy elsewhere¡­ or something.¡± The embarrassment of the situation was so great that I couldn¡¯t even be awed by Aurora like last time. ¡°You¡¯re my first divine guardian in seven hundred years, Audrey. There¡¯s nothing else that could tear my attention away from you.¡± ¡°Well, I certainly could¡¯ve used your advice this whole time¡­¡± She only shook her head, a smile on her face. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t help you; that leap of faith was one you had to make on your own. It would have been meaningless otherwise.¡± the corner of her eyes crinkled with joy. ¡°That¡¯s the whole reason I¡¯m even able to bring you back to my divine plane. Trust is hard-fought, from both sides and proven again and again with blind steps. Only when you get to the other side do you know if you made it. But it was accomplished by you and Lydia Venyth both.¡± I breathed out, finally standing up again to face her. ¡°I agree, it was¡­ terrifying, but I feel a massive weight lifted off my chest.¡± I smiled at my Goddess, a truly heartfelt one. ¡°It¡¯s like I can breathe fully again, and I owe it all to you.¡± I knelt down in a pose of prayer. I¡¯d never prayed before, but I have witnessed some servants doing it. Aurora looked flustered as she raised her hands to stop me. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Audrey. It is unnecessary. The relationship between guardian and deity is not one of reverence but one of open friendship. That¡¯s why I helped you, not for your prayers.¡± I giggled as I stood up again and dramatically sighed in relief. ¡°Thank goodness, I would feel really awkward praying to a friend¡­¡± ¡°You already thought of me like that?! Were you teasing me?!¡± I raised my hands in defense, and Aurora puffed her cheeks out, feigning anger. Then, we both broke out in laughter. I like both sides of her: the dignified divine and the relatable friend. I gave her a shy hug, which she returned. Last time, I hadn¡¯t been able to return her kindness, but now I could. ¡°I really am proud of you, my divine guardian.¡± she kissed my forehead gently, and we stepped apart. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up now. Keep giving it your best. We¡¯ll talk again soon.¡± I waved goodbye as the familiar silver light engulfed me once again. The white and gold canopy over my bed was comforting as I slowly sat up. Unlike last time, I felt ready to tackle whatever may come, and I thought about Aurora. She may be my Goddess and friend, but more importantly¡­ she¡¯s my divine guardian. I had one hand on the door, prepared to leave my room and rejoin Lydia and the others. I had slipped on my uniform; it looked freshly ironed, and all the wrinkles I remembered were gone. Probably Leah¡¯s work. Nobody had been around when I woke up, much to my surprise. I couldn¡¯t blame them, considering I had locked myself away and fell asleep for over half the day. The sun outside was just beginning to set, so if I went now, I¡¯d be able to help with dinner preparations. But my hand was frozen on the door. The reason? I don¡¯t know if I can face Lydia right now! The memory alone was enough to send my face into flames. After struggling with myself for a couple more minutes, I finally went into the hall and greeted Dame Lucia in front of Lydia¡¯s room. She looked relieved to see me. ¡°You look well, I¡¯m glad.¡± she smiled brightly at me. We hadn¡¯t gotten to know each other much, but the conversations we did have were enjoyable. ¡°I apologize for the worry I caused, and I appreciate your concern.¡± I bowed my head slightly, and she put a hand on my shoulder to stop me. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be saying that to. Leah was nearly in tears the whole time. I think she was more worried than even Her Highness.¡± This surprised me at first, but the more I thought about it, the more sense it made. I knocked on the door, then slowly stepped into the room, nervous for their reactions. The two of them were sitting across from each other on the white sofas. They turned to look at me, and when our eyes met, they seemed relieved to see me. ¡°I apologize for the worry I caused you both.¡± I bowed my head and spoke before they could say anything. Footsteps moved toward me before I was enveloped in a warm hug, and I heard Leah sniffling in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re alright, Audrey. I was so frustrated I couldn¡¯t do anything to help you.¡± Yep, she¡¯s definitely the big sister type. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Knowing you worry about me is more than enough, Leah.¡± She froze in my arms. ¡°U-Um¡­ Leah? Are you okay?¡± She pushed herself away a little but was still holding onto my shoulders. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°You just called me ¡°Leah¡±.¡± ¡°Y-Yep, I sure did. I thought it¡¯d be alright since we¡¯re coworkers and friends and all¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than alright! I¡¯ve been waiting all week for you to drop the ¡°Miss¡±!¡± She squealed, then pulled me into another tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± pulling away again, she wiped her eyes, then remembered something. ¡°Ah! I need to go inform the kitchen you¡¯re awake so they can make you a plate for dinner. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± And she rushed out of the room. Still a bit dazed at the sudden exit, I turned back to find Lydia glaring at me. ¡°I-Is something wrong, my lady?¡± I stammered. I could already feel the embarrassment from earlier threatening to crash over me. ¡°I was just wondering why Leah¡¯s the only one that gets a hug. I was incredibly worried as well, you know!¡± ¡°W-Well, we were together for a long time¡­ before I went to sleep. I mean¡­¡± I trailed off, and I saw a blush creeping up Lydia¡¯s neck before she spoke. ¡°T-That¡¯s very true¡­ B-But another one wouldn¡¯t hurt, R-Right?¡± She was stammering just as much as I was, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯d like, my lady.¡± I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around her back. She let out a cute squeak, then returned the gesture. ¡°Are¡­ Are you not going to call me by name again?¡± Her question hit my ears like a tidal wave. Being so close is too dangerous! ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t possibly; It would be disrespectful of me as your attendant.¡± I could see her blonde hair rolling down her back, and the softness covering my arms was not helping my state of mind. ¡°Then when we are alone¡­ I order you to be my friend. Surely friends are allowed to call each other by name.¡± My heart beat fast at her whisper. ¡°O-Of course, L-Lydia.¡± Saying it directly to her like this is mortifying! Yet, I felt comfortable and safe in her arms like this. After all she¡¯s done for me, I can at least fulfill this request. Relaxing into the embrace some more, I leaned my chin on her shoulder. She was a little shorter than me, but it never felt awkward. After a while, we separated, and I could tell both of our faces were red. We just smiled at each other bashfully. ¡°We should sit down before Leah comes back,¡± Lydia said through her grin, and as we moved to the sofas, she mumbled to herself. ¡°Hopefully, the tea will cool me down¡­¡± but I pretended not to hear that part. Leah returned a while later with dinner for all of us, and we ate in comfortable silence. Halfway through the meal, Lydia spoke up. ¡°I think we should fill in Leah and Lucia to your situation, Audrey. That way, there are no misunderstandings moving forward.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°I was actually planning on doing just that, but it can wait until after dinner. I would feel bad eating in front of Lucia when she¡¯s stuck on guard duty.¡± The other two agreed, and Leah shot me a curious glance, but I just shrugged it off. After the meal, we called Lucia in, and Lydia and I explained everything, from my lineage to my being a divine guardian. They had a lot of questions, as I expected, and we ended up talking late into the night. The four of us all ended up sleeping in Lydia¡¯s room, and I thought to myself as we fell asleep. So this is what it feels like to rely on others, to have people I can trust¡­ What an amazing feeling. Chapter 7 - Interlude: Leah Chapter 7 - Interlude: Leah The moment I met my lady, Princess Lydia Venyth, is still clear in my mind, even after all this time. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here, huh?¡± Children can be cruel, especially when they¡¯ve been raised in the lap of luxury. Seven-year-old me had found herself surrounded by a group of higher-ranking noble children. I hadn¡¯t been their only target at this gathering. I had seen them corning some of the other kids and knew a mere viscounts¡¯s daughter like myself would be next. So I had done my best to hide on the outskirts, but it had been to no avail. Now, I found myself by the large fountain, as the mostly older kids threw insults at me. ¡°You should just go home! The royal family would never choose someone like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You country nobles should stay on your farms!¡± The rest of the children chorused agreements and flung some other insults. I tried to defend myself and my family. My parents worked really hard to research new agricultural techniques to improve our crop yield. My family had even earned grants directly from the royal family. ¡°I-I was invited just like everyone else! Y-You don¡¯t get to say otherwise!¡± I was scared. The girls were laughing at me from behind their fans, and the boys were just smirking at me. But the royal family had sent invitations to all of the noble children around the princess¡¯s age in the hopes she would make some friends. Being only three years older, I was actually closer to her in age than most of the children in attendance today. I certainly didn¡¯t have any delusions about earning the princess¡¯s favor, but my parents spoke favorably of the royal family and sent me to this tea party nonetheless. ¡°You dare speak back to me?¡± one of the bigger boys, the main perpetrator, stepped up to me aggressively. I think he was the son of an earl. ¡°P-Please¡­ Just leave me alone¡­¡± I meekly replied. He only scoffed, then a terrible grin spread across his face as he got an idea. ¡°Sure, I can leave you alone.¡± Still scared but slightly more relieved, I tried to step away from him. ¡°But only if you stay in there!¡± and I felt a push from behind. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from tumbling into the ornate fountain. I sat there, drenched from head to toe. My dress was ruined; this was one of the more expensive ones, too¡­ Luckily, the water wasn¡¯t deep, but it was enough. The spectators all laughed and pointed at me, and I fought back the tears desperately. Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry! But I could feel them start to drip from my eyes. Then, a voice cut through the crowd, and everyone fell silent. ¡°And what is going on here? Oh my?!¡± A little angel walked through the crowd, and they parted for her. Her eyes locked on me. Her blonde hair fell gracefully down her back, with the sides braided over her ears. Those emerald eyes widened in shock as she took in my pitiful condition. ¡°Your Highness! She lost her balance and fell in.¡± The boy who pushed me smiled slyly at her. ¡°She¡¯s just too clumsy for her own good; how embarrassing.¡± He snickered at me again, eliciting some more laughter from the other children, and I looked down in shame and anger. ¡°Is that so? And none of you deigned to help her? I find that even more embarrassing.¡± The crowd was silent yet again at her words, and then gasps sounded as the four-year-old princess climbed into the fountain. I gaped as she waded through the water, struggling against her now water-logged dress, before stopping in front of me. ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I-I am Leah Relford, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Relford? As in Viscount Relford''s daughter?!¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°Your family''s research into agriculture is so very intriguing!¡± The absurd situation left me at a loss, and I didn¡¯t respond. How is it that this little princess knows my family, never mind understands what we do? And we are both still in the fountain! She misinterpreted my silence and held her hand out. ¡°Oh, where are my manners? This isn¡¯t the time or place. Here, let me help you.¡± I could only nod as the younger girl pulled me up. It was then I noticed the aching and limped slowly to the ring of the fountain. Trying to be discreet, I slowly stepped out but winced when I put weight on my ankle. ¡°Are you injured? How awful!¡± She turned to the newly arrived maids, who were fretting over her soaked clothes. ¡°Please take us inside and prepare some fresh clothes for us both.¡± A maid scooped the princess into her arms, and then I felt weightless before being settled into a princess carry. Me too?! I cried out in embarrassment, and the maid only smiled at me. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°You hurt your ankle, right, my lady?¡± ¡°I-I did, but I can still walk¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, you would only make it worse, and a cute lady like yourself should be free of pain as much as possible.¡± Her point-blank smile was dazzling, and I could only nod in acceptance. The little princess insisted on taking a bath together, and the maids scrubbed us both down from head to toe. They were extra careful around my sprained ankle, and I changed into a luxurious dress afterward. The whole experience was nerve-racking for me as our staff at home was small, and I usually bathed and changed myself. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe they would push you like that! How disgraceful.¡± I found myself perplexed for an entirely new reason now. As I sat across from the princess, having tea and snacks, she ranted about the children who bullied me. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be surprised if they never receive an invitation ever again!¡± Her tirade was adorable, and I stifled a giggle as she finally started to act her age. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. But I¡¯m fine now! So we should forgive them.¡± A friendly older gentleman had stopped by to heal my ankle with magic so it no longer hurt. ¡°I suppose so¡­ It is the noble thing to do, after all. Still¡­ being excluded from the next event will be a suitable punishment, I think.¡± Her mischievous smile turned toward the maid who carried me. ¡°Will you inform Mother, please?¡± The woman bowed before taking her leave, and the princess¡¯s gaze returned to me. I noticed a cookie crumb on her face and reached over to wipe it off with a napkin. That paled as I realized what I had done. ¡°I-I beg your pardon, Your Highness. You had a crumb¡­¡± I trailed off, bracing myself for her anger that never came. She only laughed cutely at me. ¡°I only have brothers, you know, and they like to tease me, so it¡¯s nice.¡± Her hands twisted nervously as she looked at me. ¡°If it¡¯d be alright with you, I¡¯d love to be your friend, lady Relford.¡± Cuteness overload! The little princess really tickled my sisterly instincts, and I nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯d love that, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± she exclaimed before circling the table to give me a hug. ¡°I hope we have lots of fun!¡± *** The years passed, with me going to the castle frequently to play with the princess. When I was ten, the position of lady-in-waiting became available, and I was accepted immediately. From then on, I was by her side every minute of the day. ¡°Leah, I know what I want to do¡­ I¡¯m going to stand alongside my brothers to make this kingdom a better place for everyone.¡± The ten-year-old princess had declared to me one night. Her ambition only grew as she took on more lessons, immersing herself in etiquette and politics. I supported her with everything I had and the more challenges she conquered, the more certain I became. This is someone who could change the world. I went with her when she started at the academy at twelve. At fourteen, She cried into my arms, and I consoled her after her first heartbreak. She never opened herself to romance again after that and redirected even more energy into her studies. At sixteen, She became a fully certified mage, one of the youngest in the history of the kingdom. When the certification was presented, we hugged and laughed together, jumping in place like children. Every day that passed, my love and respect for her only grew. And now¡­ The nostalgic thoughts faded as I peeked through the door. Dame Lucia hovered above, also smiling warmly at the scene. The princess and Audrey were tightly embracing while giggling together. I couldn¡¯t fully see her face, but I could sense how happy she was. I¡¯ve never seen my lady so radiant before¡­ not even during her first love. My lady has always been a cheerful girl. Precocious and outgoing. But fighting against society''s expectations for her has always weighed her down, as much as she pretends otherwise. Her saving Audrey had initially been out of a sense of duty as a royal, but over time¡­ it became something more. Even if they themselves have yet to realize or accept it, the way they look at each other, even in this private moment¡­ can only be love. It feels meant to be, and I¡¯m going to do everything I can to ensure their happiness. I would give my life to make it happen if that¡¯s what it took. Same-sex relationships weren¡¯t all that uncommon, and many nobles, men and women alike, indulged in secret rendezvous from time to time. A lot of commoners were even open about their preferences. But by virtue of my lady¡¯s status, it won¡¯t be an easy road for them. Dame Lucia and I quietly pulled away from the door, letting it silently close. We were all relieved Audrey was doing alright after she locked herself away and fell asleep. Having finished informing the kitchen of the added plate, I stumbled across the heartwarming scene. Audrey had quickly become like a little sister to me as well, and it filled me with joy to see them together like this. The knight and I chatted quietly, allowing the ladies some more time alone. When I finally knocked, I found them sitting on the sofas, sipping some tea. Both their faces were flushed, and I pretended not to notice. My sisterly instincts made me want to tease them, but I fought the urge down. After the meal, my lady and Audrey informed us of Audrey¡¯s circumstances. Hearing the heartwrenching tale made my resolve to support them even stronger. It was likely things were about to get incredibly complicated moving forward. The night ended in a slumber party, and we talked and laughed until we wore ourselves out. Staring at their sleeping faces, I renewed my promise. As their older sister, I will protect them without fail. None of us could have predicted what was to come. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Audrey, you need to calm down.¡± Lydia tried to reassure me. ¡°How do you expect me to do that?! The King and Queen want to meet me! I barely even interacted with my own father!¡± I couldn¡¯t fathom why they would want to meet someone like me. I hadn¡¯t even glimpsed them around the castle yet, and now we were about to meet them. In a private room, no less! ¡°You trust me, right?¡± I stopped my restless pacing and nodded to her. It¡¯s not like I think they are bad people or anything¡­ ¡°Sorry, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t trust your family. I¡¯ve never had etiquette lessons or anything¡­ I just don¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡± She smiled wanly at that. ¡°I can assure you, you are the least likely culprit¡­ I give you permission to ignore any weird comments you might hear. This is also a private meeting, so you really don¡¯t need to worry about things like etiquette. My family sure won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What does that even mean¡­¡± ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s head over now.¡± Leah came in from the hallway just to lead the two of us back out. The walk was pleasant and took us by an outdoor courtyard and garden. The flowers were in full bloom, and I saw lilies, tulips, and roses, among other varieties. Making a mental note to come this way more often, we continued walking until we arrived in front of ornate wooden double doors. After knocking, the four of us stepped inside. There were already guards stationed outside the doors, so Lucia and Leah positioned themselves inside. I wasn¡¯t here in my capacity as Lydia¡¯s attendant but as a noble. Not that I feel like one¡­ My initial outfit had been my uniform, but Lydia had vehemently refused to let me wear it. She had Leah adjust a deep red dress from her own wardrobe for me and even participated in doing my hair and makeup. She was so excited, too. On a side note, Lydia was wearing a soft yellow dress. It gave off a summery vibe, and I thought it looked amazing on her. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesties. My name is Audrey Rose. Thank you for everything the royal family has done for me.¡± I curtsied as elegantly as I could. When I looked up, I saw four pairs of eyes looking at me from the sofas. Wait¡­ Four? The princes are here, too?! My surprise must have been evident as the king laughed. ¡°My apologies. It was originally just my wife and I¡­ but it seems to have turned into a family meeting. I hope it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Not all all, Your Majesty. I was just surprised.¡± I hastily shook my head. Lydia wasn¡¯t put off at all and led me to sit down. The King, Queen, and crown prince were sitting across from us, with the second prince sitting on the other side of Lydia. How did it come to this? I implored Leah and Lucia for help with my eyes, but they both only smiled¡­ Lucia even sent a thumbs-up my way. Not Helpful! ¡°We have heard that you are Duke Rose¡¯s daughter, but can you give us the details?¡± The crown prince¡¯s question pulled my gaze away from the traitors. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d also like to know.¡± The king nodded in agreement and gave the queen a side-eye, but the queen hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Her eyes hadn¡¯t left me since we entered the room. Trying not to let her gaze bother me, I related my story for a third time. It never got easier, but Lydia supported me by secretly squeezing my hand. When I hesitated over the part with Aurora and being a divine guardian, she nodded at me to continue. When I finished, the reactions were mixed. The King and Prince Luke were in open disbelief and shock, and Prince Abel was scowling in anger. ¡°M-Mother¡­?¡± Lydia¡¯s whisper brought my attention to the queen, and that¡¯s when I noticed it. Her beautiful blonde hair was freezing over. Not only her hair. Ice was spreading through her dress and the sofa. Her face was a mask of pure rage and malice. Her husband and son sprung from the couch. ¡°Bella! Calm down!¡± The king reached out, but his hand was covered in ice instantly. He yelped, shaking his hand, and a magical flame materialized, melting the ice off. The queen ignored him. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bastard for what he¡¯s done! First Cecila, then he has the gall to mistreat her daughter?! His. Own. Daughter?! How many lives does that power-hungry maniac have to ruin until he¡¯s satisfied?!¡± The Queen stood up and moved to leave. Leah and Lucia basically dove out of the way to avoid the ice shards orbiting her body. The King wreathed his own body in flame before jumping over the coffee table and grabbing his wife from behind. ¡°Bella! You need to stop! Killing him right now won¡¯t fix the past!¡± ¡°I know it won¡¯t! But it will sure as hell help the future! Letting that man live is my biggest regret! Let me go, Stephen!¡± I was in shock. From what Lydia had told me of her mother, she was incredibly calm and composed at all times, even when under difficult circumstances. She had given that impression at first, until now. I looked back at Lydia. Judging from her face and the expressions of the two princes behind her, they had never seen her like this either. ¡°I understand how you feel! You know I do! We couldn¡¯t help Cecilia¡­¡± The King trailed off, fighting back his own emotions. ¡°But we can help the daughter she left behind. Audrey needs us right now. Please.¡± The miniature blizzard slowly calmed down, and the king lowered his flames in response but still held her tightly in his arms. A quiet Tink echoed through the office, and my gaze was drawn to the Queen¡¯s feet. A droplet of ice rolled before coming to a stop. She raised a hand to her mouth, and the shaking of her shoulders was accompanied by more droplets hitting the floor. Her rampant magic was freezing her tears. The royal siblings and I just sat there, unsure what to do, while the king consoled her. After a few minutes, the Queen composed herself, smiling sadly as she walked over to me; I stood up straight at her approach. ¡°I apologize for scaring you, dear.¡± Her eyes betrayed her composure. They looked¡­ sad. ¡°I-I¡¯m really fine, Your Majesty.¡± A hand reached out, touching my cheek. The Queen was cold to the touch, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. ¡°You really do look so much like your mother.¡± Her blue eyes seemed far away. Like they were looking at someone else entirely. ¡°Can I ask how you knew her?¡± My question refocused her gaze on me, and then a dazzling smile bloomed on her face. I can see where Lydia gets it from¡­ ¡°Cecilia¡­ She was my best friend.¡± *** The Queen had sat with me for hours in what I now know as Prince Luke¡¯s office. She had stars in her eyes as she recounted her academy days with my mother. Stories I¡¯d never heard before, and apparently, my mother was quite the troublemaker. She was always so demur at home¡­ It wasn¡¯t hard to accept; part of me had always felt something was missing. While I knew that my parent¡¯s marriage had been political, I never knew the details of the arrangement. According to the Queen, my mother was part of a now-fallen marquis¡¯s house, the Mays. They had been a prestigious house with many famous magic knights throughout the kingdom¡¯s history. Their primary duty to the kingdom was fortifying the eastern border, which proved essential during times of war. ¡°Your mother¡¯s skill with a blade alone was a sight to behold. Throw her magic into the mix¡­ I¡¯ve never met anyone that was her match, even to this day.¡± I wanted to see the image she painted. I never had time to properly mourn my mother; listening to the Queen was cathartic¡­ but I realized I never really knew my mother¡­ The person Queen Bella talked about sounded so different from the sickly woman I knew. Only her personality had been similar, but even that had been dulled by her life. Taking a sip of the tea, the Queen sat back and sighed. ¡°The truth is, your mother wanted to be an adventurer. After we graduated from the academy, I mean.¡± I choked on my tea. ¡°A-An adventurer?¡± The thought clashed with my own image of her. ¡°That¡¯s right, she was going to give up her name and leave everything to her little brother. She didn¡¯t want the life of a noble. ¡°Being a bird in a gilded cage.¡± That¡¯s how she put it.¡± ¡°Sounds like something that brute of a girl would say.¡± The King mumbled, mostly to himself. It earned him a quick and painful stomp to the foot from his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just upset because he could never win when they sparred.¡± He was clutching his foot in pain; the whole situation was absurd. ¡°Ah, you finally smiled.¡± Was I really? I touched my face to confirm, and Queen Bella only giggled at me. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯ve been so tense the whole time. I¡¯m glad you feel you can relax around us now.¡± I set my tea down, cupping it with both hands. ¡°I¡­ have never experienced something like this before. Sitting here, just talking the day away¡­ it makes me a little jealous, honestly.¡± The Queen stood up and walked around the table before pulling me into a tight hug. ¡°There is no need to feel like that. Any daughter of Cecilia is a daughter of mine.¡± she clapped once with an idea. ¡°In fact, I give you permission to call us Aunt and Uncle from here on out¡­ Oh, in private, of course.¡± she put a finger up to her red lips and winked. At that moment, she reminded me of her daughter. I guess mischievousness runs in the family. Speaking of, Lydia had been quietly enjoying the tea and stories along with me at the table but hadn¡¯t spoken very much. When I turned to face her, she sent me a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. Hearing about your mother like this must have been amazing. I am delighted you got to hear it.¡± She meant every word. ¡°It really has been, but it also makes me a little sad. This version of her¡­ I¡¯ll never get to know it myself. It¡¯s so far removed from the mother I knew that it¡¯s hard to picture.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s only natural,¡± Aunt Bella said softly. ¡°After she chose to go with¡­ that man. Even I barely recognized her afterward, but you remind me so much of how she used to be, only better behaved.¡± I looked around the table and only saw warm gazes. Prince Luke had returned to his desk to work on something, but even his blue eyes crinkled warmly at me. Prince Abel, who had been dozing off throughout the last few hours, smoothed his brown hair down and smiled impishly, slinging an arm around Lydia. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think it will be too long until ¡°Aunt¡± and ¡°Uncle¡± turn into ¡°Mother¡± and ¡°Father¡±. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Brother?!¡± Lydia yelled, standing up so fast it nearly knocked Prince Abel over. ¡°Whoa! Calm down! All I meant was that she would call Luke and me ¡°Brother¡± soon. Ah, but don¡¯t change how you talk to Lydia; I don¡¯t think it would go over very well.¡± He also winked at me, his green eyes tinged with just as much humor as his mother¡¯s. ¡°S-Stop talking! Right this instant! All you¡¯ve done is sleep and listen. Why¡¯d you even come here?!¡± Lydia¡¯s face was all aflame in embarrassment, and her emerald eyes were tearing up. It was so cute that I nearly dropped dead right there. Prince Abel fake pouted then grinned widely. ¡°I came because I wanted to officially meet your girlfriend, of course!¡± My face immediately followed Lydia¡¯s. I-I¡¯m just her attendant! And friend, of course! ¡°Now, Now, you two, enough of that, you¡¯re making Audrey uncomfortable.¡± Luckily, Aunt Bella swooped in to save me. After Lydia and I both cooled down with another cup of tea, Uncle Stephen spoke up. ¡°We do have one more thing to sort out, however. What to do about Audrey¡¯s employment and, most of all, her identity. Duke Rose comes around here often; it would be a mistake to let him catch on to her so quickly.¡± Prince Luke nodded in agreement from his desk. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come up with a plan. Audrey will stop being Lydia¡¯s attendant once they enter the academy.¡± My heart stopped. Stop being her attendant? Why? Did I make a mistake somewhere? ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, Lydia. Let me explain.¡± His voice startled me from my thoughts, only to see Lydia¡¯s face flushed with anger this time. It was reassuring to see she didn¡¯t like the idea either. ¡°The academy semester starts in a week. I think Audrey should attend as a student, not an attendant. Her status as a divine guardian is a great boon, but to achieve her full potential, she¡¯ll need to learn everything she¡¯s missed out on in the last sixteen years.¡± He rubbed his brow. ¡°It will be a lot of work, but I plan to have the academy enroll her in a special course, where she¡¯ll start from the basics of magic and swordsmanship. Along with the other subjects as well. It will be extremely rushed since she¡¯s so close to graduate age, but it will be well worth the effort.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Do you think you can handle it?¡± I nodded with resolve. If that¡¯s what it takes to stay with Lydia, then so be it. ¡°Hold on a minute, Brother. I hope you plan to enroll me in this course as well.¡± The prince looked confused. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Because throwing her in like that alone is a terrible plan! She needs someone familiar by her side.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t coddle her like that. Audrey needs to learn to do things on her own. Besides, you can¡¯t afford to mess up your last year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not coddling her! It hasn¡¯t even been a month since she left the Duke¡¯s estate. If anything, you¡¯re being too calculating. She¡¯ll perform better with me there; I¡¯ll be able to help teach her. Her comfort is just as important as her education.¡± She puffed her chest out proudly. ¡°On top of all that, I¡¯ve already achieved the credits I need to graduate at the top of my class. All I¡¯d be doing this year is running the student council anyway, so I have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Also, if that¡¯s going to be the case, tell the academy to prepare a double room for me instead of the usual suite. It¡¯d be best for the two of us to share a room.¡± Share a room? Like, all the time? The thought made me nervous. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Prince Abel chimed in. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? That way, we could study together and such. It¡¯d be good for her.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Studying¡­¡± Prince Abel rolled his eyes. The look on Lydia¡¯s face indicated she had no idea what he was getting at. Well, I don¡¯t really get it either, I guess. ¡°How would we do that without revealing her identity? She would be outed as a daughter of house Rose at registration.¡± Uncle Stephen cut into the banter, trying to move the conversation along. ¡°Exactly. Since I was informed of her affiliation beforehand, I called in a favor. A noble house in the Principality is willing to ¡°adopt¡± her. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be official. We will just add her to their family registry, and she¡¯ll take on their name.¡± He smirked. ¡°In short, it¡¯s fraud. But it will suffice for what we need.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ that¡¯s genius! That way, she can enroll and have official documentation again! Though, I am curious about what you did for them to take such a risk.¡± ¡°Personal state secret, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯d tell you, but then I¡¯d have to kill you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You should leave the jokes to Abel, Brother.¡± He scratched his head, ¡°I thought it was a good one too.¡± A beat passed before I butted in. ¡°So¡­ I would no longer be a Rose?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. We would just make Rose your middle name; it¡¯s not common here, but most people have a middle name in the principality. Your full name would be Audrey Rose Celestine.¡± ¡°Celestine? Isn¡¯t that a branch of their royal family?!¡± Lydia exclaimed. Wait. So, I¡¯d be related to royalty on paper? Auntie and Uncle didn¡¯t look surprised, so they must have known already. ¡°Indeed, and that¡¯s what makes the cover perfect. A secret shared between royalty has dire consequences if shared.¡± Something wasn¡¯t sitting right with me. However, it was more just a selfish wish. ¡°If it¡¯s alright, Your Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Please, you can just call me Luke like the rest of my family does.¡± ¡°Alright then, Prince Luke.¡± I wasn¡¯t ready to drop the title quite yet. ¡°If I may, I¡¯d actually like to use a different middle name.¡± *** A week passed by quickly, and we were preparing to head to the academy. It¡¯s been three and a half weeks since I found Audrey and the time was nearing for Audrey to quit being my attendant. Leah and Simon were disappointed at the development but agreed it was for our happiness. What are they even talking about? Stepping into the room, I saw my ladies-in-waiting busily packing up everything. ¡°How is everything coming along?¡± I asked. Leah and Audrey both stopped to bow their heads slightly. ¡°We are almost done, my lady,¡± Leah answered. ¡°We expect to finish tonight, except for everything you¡¯ll still need for tomorrow before we leave. I giggled a bit as I watched Audrey struggle to close a slightly overfilled suitcase. She sighed in relief and wiped her forehead as she finally latched it close, and then our eyes met. ¡°Are you laughing at me, my lady? That¡¯s not very nice.¡± She pouted playfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t laughing at you! I was laughing at the suitcase.¡± I denied hastily as Audrey¡¯s pout grew bigger. Then she broke into a beautiful smile as she carried the luggage out to the loading area. As she passed by me on the way out, she whispered. ¡°Laugh all you want. I¡¯ll get you back later, Lydia.¡± I felt my face heat up as she continued on her way. Does she do that on purpose?! I didn¡¯t see any trace of embarrassment on her face as she continued on. My last day at the castle passed quickly; I finished up the last of my current workload and happily passed my royal duties onto Luke to take care of for my last year at the academy. ¡°Father, please¡­ have some dignity.¡± I averted my gaze away from the blubbering king. ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I won¡¯t be able to see my precious daughter!¡± he cried out. My mother stood next to him, a look of pity on her face as she watched him. ¡°You make it seem like I¡¯m leaving forever! What are you going to do if I get married?¡± ¡°M-Married?! Don¡¯t tell me someone has stolen my little girl¡¯s heart! Who is it?! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± he howled. Of course, I had no intention of getting married anytime soon, but Father is just so easy to tease. I suddenly felt a chill go down my spine. Oops, Mother is in ice queen mode. I better take my leave while I still can¡­ Almost as if she could read my thoughts, Audrey approached me to escort me to the carriage. I hastily embraced Mother and Father before turning to my brothers. ¡°Try not to burn the castle down while I¡¯m gone. I know how much you guys rely on me.¡± ¡°If anything, everything is going to feel safer.¡± Luke retorted before breaking out with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s your last year. Make sure you make the best of it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have a feeling you¡¯ll become a hardcore workaholic when you return. So try to cut loose while you can.¡± Abel laughed when I denied his accusation. Well, he probably isn¡¯t wrong¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to have fun then. You¡¯ll only have yourself to blame if I come back a changed woman.¡± I hugged them both and turned to see Audrey embracing my parents. The sight left me giddy, and Mother smiled one last time at us. ¡°I trust my girls will look after each other. Do your best, Audrey, and make sure you help her as much as possible, Lydia.¡± ¡°O-Of course, Auntie.¡± Audrey seemed unused to being sent off, but I could tell she was happy. Audrey then held her hand out to escort me, and the small gesture sent my heart fluttering. Leah climbed in after us and sat across from me. Waving out the window to my family as we departed for the academy, I heard Lucia talking to the driver, asking if she could try driving the horses, to which he adamantly refused. Audrey attending as a student freed one of my attendant slots, so who better to use it than Lucia? I did invite Simon again, but he said he didn¡¯t want to intrude. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The initial security check at the academy went smoothly, and the four of us were shown to the women''s dorm. I noticed Audrey looking around with vivid interest as we walked through the hallways. The smooth walls seemed to be made of wood, and all the furniture and decorations gave an antique impression. It is a different experience compared to her time at the Duke''s estate or the castle. I thought, entertained by her amazed expression. The room we entered was meant for two people, with two single beds in either corner. Each one had a desk and chair at the foot for studying, and the walls had individual shelves attached meant for decor and books. A wardrobe for each student followed their respective wall. The room carried the same theme as the hallways, the only difference being the red carpet stopped at the threshold of the rooms and transitioned into a hardwood floor. All dorm rooms were identical and moderately sized, and students could opt for a single or double room at the start of each year. That wouldn''t guarantee they got what they requested, but it usually worked out. There were adjoining rooms for the attendants, and the double rooms had two, though we wouldn''t need our extra one. Audrey and I sat down on our receptive beds, sorting through the personal bags we had carried in. Leah and Lucia had left to go unload the rest of the luggage. When Audrey and I offered to help, we were firmly rejected. So I just sat restlessly while they finished unpacking. Audrey seemed anxious about being excluded, but she was no longer my attendant, so she''d have to get used to it. But this means we don''t have to hold back on being friends¡­ I''ve never had a real friend before. Simon and Leah are more like family to me, and the other noblewomen tend to keep a healthy distance from me. I had hopes that being freed of the subordinate relationship would allow us to grow closer. Once they finished with mine and Audrey''s belongings, the attendants moved to unpack their own in the adjoining room. Audrey and I peeked our heads in. I already knew what they looked like, but Audrey was curious. It had the same feel as the rest of the building but was a little smaller than the student''s room. There was a bunk bed along one wall. And a set of oak dressers and a wardrobe opposite. A small window set above the dressers allowed for some natural light and ventilation. When the girls finished rearranging the room (Leah took the bottom bunk), we all changed into our uniforms. The student''s uniforms consisted of a black button-up blouse with a dark red blazer. The skirt was also black with red pinstripes following each of the folded pleats down below my knees. I tied on my silver ribbon and glanced casually at Audrey''s. When I received this ribbon in my first year, it had been a pure black, but it was enchanted to brighten a shade with every successful year at the academy until it reached its current gorgeous shade. When I graduate, subtle waves of magic will pulse across its surface. Every student received one upon admission and could take it home after graduation as a souvenir. Audrey''s ribbon was navy blue, signaling her status as a transfer student. Transfer students were rare, but it did happen every few years. Usually, it was royalty from neighboring kingdoms studying abroad. Since their stays varied by instance, the ribbons they received were static but would receive the magic effect upon their departure. The attendants'' uniforms were similar to the students'', but the blazers were black, with red accents following the edges. Lucia wore the pants from the boy''s uniform. Honestly, she''d pass for a pretty boy and struck a handsome image. On the other hand, Leah wore the same skirt as Audrey and I, giving off her usual cute look. After we finished changing, we took turns touching up each other''s hair and makeup. Audrey and I also helped out. This is one of the things I love about the academy. I thought to myself as Audrey, Lucia, and I finished brushing and tying up Leah''s hair. Afterward, we all pinned two badges to each other''s lapels. The first was the academy''s emblem; it was our identification to leave and enter the grounds. The second symbolized the royal family: a sword vertically bisecting the sun and moon. Audrey was under the guise of a guest of the royal family, so she also wore the same one. After doing the final check on each other, we made our way to the assembly hall. The first day consisted solely of the opening ceremony, quick introductions in classes, and then a casual dinner party for the students to socialize. It was more for the incoming first years than anything else. We joined the throngs of students and attendants moving toward the auditorium, and the crowds split as they noticed the insignia we carried, and Audrey shrunk under the curious gaze of the crowd. Being used to this treatment, I kept my head up and grabbed Audrey''s hand to give her a reassuring squeeze. She squeaked cutely but didn''t try to separate from me. Leah and Lucia smirked at each other, but I decided to ignore it. When we arrived, I led us to the front of the auditorium, and the space the other kids maintained steadily shrunk as more students filtered into the room. I noticed Audrey looking around the crowd anxiously as she stood beside me, so I leaned over. "What''s wrong, Audrey?" Her eyes swam with uncertainty as they met mine. "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just not used to so many people¡­" I gave her a slight smile. "It''ll be alright; I''m right here with you after all." I held up our still joined hands, and her cheeks flushed slightly. "You''re right, Lydia. Thank you." Her casually calling my name wasn''t good for my heart. I was the one that asked her to do that¡­ so I can''t complain. Soon, the lights dimmed, leaving only a spotlight on the stage. An elderly gentleman took the podium and welcomed the new and returning students. After the headmaster bored the student body with a long-winded speech about maintaining decent grades and respecting the academy''s traditions, he announced the student council president would give a speech. I signaled for my attendants to stay with Audrey and made my way to the podium. Whoops, I don''t want to drag her up with me. I thought while reluctantly releasing Audrey''s hand. I scanned the crowd from my new vantage point, looking for any sign of House Rose. I had never met the girl, but Audrey had given me a description of her little sister, and I knew how both the Duke and current Duchess looked. I''m sure that''s the true reason for Audrey''s restlessness. As I searched with my eyes, I spoke about my hopes for the academy to be a place for the students to learn and ingrain in themselves the expectations of proper nobility and citizens of the kingdom. After a few more minutes of speaking, I smiled and bowed, and applause filled the room. Most high-ranking nobles would have positioned themselves in the front, but I didn''t spot even a hint of Audrey''s sister. I rejoined Audrey and the girls, and the headmaster concluded the opening ceremony. A few people greeted me quickly while we waited for the room to clear out, but most of the socializing would happen at the party. The students all made their way to their respective classes to do the initial introductions to their classes, and we were no different. We soon arrived in front of the building where Audrey would have her lessons. It was separate from the main building due to her status as a divine guardian. We were greeted by a man in his late twenties with wild brown hair and eyes when we entered. His face was plain but good-looking, and a set of simple silver glasses sat on his nose, and he was adorned in the robes of a court magician. Luke never told me who her teacher would be, but he''s much younger than I expected. "Ah! It''s a pleasure to meet both of you. I am Siegfried Tressum, a court magician and your instructor on all things magic. As well as fine arts, history, and etiquette." He said with a flourished bow. "Likewise, Mr. Tressum. I am Princess Lydia Venyth, and next to me is my dear friend Audrey Mays Celestine." I curtsied in response, and Audrey did the same while stammering. "T-Thank you for your guidance." The man only smiled widely. "There''s no reason to be so nervous. The king has informed me of your situation. You can trust me, rest assured. It''s a great honor to teach a divine guardian." He turned around to indicate a desk. A crystal ball sat on it, so clear it was almost invisible. "This instrument will measure your magical affinities. Every mage is capable of casting at least the four basic types of magic, but each individual has attributes that are stronger compared to the rest. Once we know them, I will create focused lesson plans tailored to your stronger elements." He motioned for Audrey to sit and had her place her hands on the ball. "Have you ever used magic before?" Audrey shook her head. "No, I''ve never been taught¡­" Mr. Tressum ran a hand through his hair. "I see. Then I''ll give you a crash course on how to sense mana." He took her hands, and I desperately pushed down the sudden jealousy I felt. *** "Close your eyes, and let your mind relax. Almost like you are falling asleep." I followed Mr. Tressum''s instructions, recalling the warm sensations of being in Aurora''s divine plane. Being there is super relaxing¡­ "Okay, I''m going to push your mana around with my own slowly; try to focus on that feeling." I nodded slowly, still keeping my eyes closed. I could feel something start to flow through my body. It started at my hands and moved slowly through my shoulders, leaving a pleasant sensation wherever it went. The sensation moved down my body, through my legs to my feet, before circulating up to my heart and back to my hands again. "I think I feel it¡­" I mumbled. "That''s great. I''m going to let you go now; try to keep it moving on your own." He didn''t elaborate on how to do that, however. The flow started to stagnate, and I tried to move it again. It kind of feels like water¡­ The image of a flowing river came to mind, and as I focused on that, I could sense my mana moving even more consistently than before. Focusing intently on the exercise, it didn''t take me long before I could move the flow wherever I wanted, and I experimented by moving it all over my body from the tips of my fingers to the top of my head. I lost my sense of time as I sunk into the mana. A while later, I heard voices break through the surface. Mr. Tressum and Lydia seemed to be talking about something. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "T-That''s incredible. Not even I had so much control of my mana when I started." Came Mr. Tressum''s voice. "I learned quickly myself¡­ but it still took a whole day of meditation." Lydia''s voice was tinged with amusement. "You did it in a day?! It took me a week!" His voice went quiet. "Maybe I''m not the prodigy I think I am¡­" "Well, I am the youngest certified mage in history." Her voice was proud. "But Audrey might just take that title for herself at this rate. It''s only been half an hour¡­" Only my subconsciousness registered their words, and as I continued to circulate my mana, I glimpsed something underneath it¡­ something more. It shone white against the blue of my mana in my mind''s eye; it moved slower than my mana, and I felt resistance when I tried to move it. Allowing my consciousness to surface a little, I spoke. "I feel¡­ something else. It''s heavy underneath my mana. What is it?" I still hadn''t opened my eyes and was still somewhat working on my mana control. Mr. Tressum sounded confused. "What do you mean?" "It''s hard to describe, but I guess the best way to put it is that my mana looks blue in my mind, but this other thing is white¡­" "Hm¡­" he seemed to contemplate it. "Sorry, I have no idea, but it''s very intriguing. Can you move it?" "A little, but it''s difficult compared to mana." "Well, if it doesn''t get in the way of your mana, then it shouldn''t be a problem. Let''s move on for now and test your attributes." I finally opened my eyes and put my hands on the crystal ball. "So I just push some mana into it, I assume?" "That''s correct, and you only need to use a little." I nodded and circulated mana into my hands before releasing it. The crystal ball started to immediately swirl with a myriad of colors before settling into a storm of purple, blue, and white, with mottles of red, green, yellow, and brown. I looked up at Mr. Tressum for an explanation, but his jaw was hanging open in shock. "I-I''ve never seen so many strong attributes at once¡­" "I''ve seen two before, but never three. I recognize water and holy magic, which is already incredible." Even Lydia looked at me in amazement. "Those are blue and white respectively, but I don''t know what purple is¡­ I''ve never even read about it." She then gave me a quick rundown of the elements: Red is fire, blue is water, green is wind, brown is earth, yellow is healing, and white is holy. She counted them out on her hands as she spoke. "There are also combination magics, but those won''t show in the measurement. An example is plant magic, which utilizes water and earth magic together." "As I said before, most mages can use at least a little of the four basic elements, with a strength in one or two. I myself am strong with wind and earth. There have only been a couple dozen people with strength in three throughout history." Curious, I tilted my head, "Has there ever been someone with all four?" "As far as I know, only the founding hero-king." He shook his amazement away. "Having holy magic is already a massive achievement, but having an unknown element on top of that? This is an amazing discovery!" His eyes were alight with passion, and he grabbed my hands again. "Let''s go test this out right away! We must figure out what you can do!" "And how do you expect her to do that, Mr. Tressum?" Lydia''s cold voice froze him in place. She moved closer, her blonde hair waving with each step, before peeling my hands away from him. "You haven''t even started her lessons. She has no clue how to cast even the most basic of spells." "Ah. Right. Well, why don''t we start then?" "We can''t. The dinner party is starting soon, and we have to get ready. Today was only for introductions anyway." Lydia shot him down. "Oh well, I guess tomorrow will have to do." he resigned. Lydia gently pulled me from my seat, and we headed for the door. She had apparently sent Lucia and Leah back early to start preparations for the party. We turned to say goodbye, but Mr. Tressum was already writing furiously at his desk, his eyes still burning. The walk back to our room was leisurely. For someone who was just rushing, she''s sure taking her time. I glanced down at our joined hands and felt my face heat up a little. "Lydia, can I ask you something?" "Hmm?" she tilted her head cutely at me. "What was your measurement?" "Oh? I''ve never told you?" She held her other hand palm up, and a blue flame appeared, hovering over it. "I only have fire, like my father. But mine is even stronger than his." She squinted a bit, and the flame turned white. I could feel the heat from where I stood before she extinguished it. "If I really focus, I can burn it so hot it turns white. Father can only get it blue." I didn''t know much about magic, but it sounded really impressive. "So most people can''t get it that hot?" I asked. "Most people struggle even to get it to burn blue." I paused for a second, stopping both of us from walking. "So, what I''m hearing is that you''re really amazing?" She smiled bashfully at my praise. "I was just lucky to be born with what I had." We continued walking. "But I have put in a lot of effort to get to where I am. Talent will wither away if you don''t push your limits." I nodded thoughtfully. "Between you and Mr. Tressum, I don''t think I could ask for better teachers. I look forward to learning from you, Ms. Lydia." I said with a smirk. "I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations." Her grin stretched across her face, and I felt my heart in my chest. When we finally arrived at the room, Leah had laid out both of our outfits and promptly helped us change. I still felt awful about giving her extra work, but she brushed me off when I offered help. Lydia looked stunning in a semi-formal dress that reached the floor. It was a beautiful dark green that made her hair stand out. Her blonde hair was in a half-ponytail, and it showed the nape of her neck whenever she turned her head. Every time I saw it, it sent my stomach fluttering. Once preparations were done, we left for the ballroom where the party was being held. By the time we arrived, my nerves were already shot, so I stayed close to Leah and Lucia. I had wanted to stay with Lydia, but she had her obligations to socialize and was soon surrounded by the other students. A sigh escaped my lips as I grabbed a drink from the table and resigned myself to people-watching. *** People immediately surrounded me. I still had my royal duties as a Princess, which included greeting the children of high-ranking nobles, and I put on my best royal smile and greeted those around me. I could tell Audrey was getting anxious, so I discreetly asked the attendants to take her out of the crowd. As the girls made their way to the refreshments, the students in front of me parted, and I was greeted by white hair and amethyst eyes. "It''s an honor to see you again, Your Highness." Isaac Beldonna greeted with a flourish. "Please, Isaac. You and I both know status holds no weight here. Address me as you always do." My chest ached at the sight of him. He looked a little worn. I hope he''s taking care of himself¡­ "Of course, Lady Lydia." he smiled in a way that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "But it truly has been too long. My father often speaks of your exploits at the palace. I hear you''ve been causing the cabinet members quite a headache." "I only intend to fulfill my duties as a royal, if that is what you mean." I kept the smile plastered on my face. When did we become like this? We had been so close as children. There were even talks of an engagement between us. At the time, even I wanted it. As the heir to Duke Beldonna, he was chosen as one of my playmates when we were little, but he changed dramatically once we entered the academy. "My apologies. I didn''t intend to be disrespectful. In fact, I admire the way you press toward your goals, regardless of those around you." Pretending not to notice his biting tone, I put on my best smile. "Thank you for the kind compliment. I''ve heard your new medical program has been received gratefully by the citizens of your territory. The royal family looks forward to the day we can use it across the kingdom." "I''m honored, but I''m afraid it''s still in its preliminary stages. We''ll let you know when we finish working out the fine details." His House is a leading advocate of the medical field and has made all sorts of discoveries in the last few years. They managed to subdue a plague, utilizing a version of the illness that had been deactivated by magic and inserting it into a patient''s body. It didn''t help the already infected, but it curbed the spread immensely. I hear that It was Isaac''s research that led to the treatment. It really is incredible. On top of that, they started to introduce clinics that charge for treatments based on the patient''s income, allowing the poorer citizenry access to professional medical care. His amethyst eyes met mine again, reminding me of what we used to have. He looked dashing in his school uniform; the red blazer made his eyes and hair stand out even more, and I had to look up to meet his gaze even more than the last time we met. I miss him¡­ but it doesn''t feel right anymore¡­ my gaze wandered away from him and subconsciously found Audery at the refreshments. She seemed to have calmed down and was chatting happily with Leah and Lucia, and I felt the urge to head to her. I knew that Audrey would attract a lot of attention as a transfer student, but even more than that, she was drop-dead gorgeous in that deep red dress. Her scarlet hair had been left down but brushed to a shine, and had some cute flower accessories. When I first saw her in that dress, I nearly fainted. Not wanting some miscreant to put the moves on her, I had ordered the girls to scare off any students who might approach her. Not that she''s seemed to notice¡­ This girl needs some self-awareness. Even now, I could see many students eyeing her, boys and girls alike. Isaac seemed to follow my gaze, his eyes widening in surprise before he reigned his expression in. He turned back to me and bowed slightly. "It seems your friend is waiting for you. Allow me to take my leave." I stared in shock at his retreating figure. It''s been so long since I''ve seen any real emotion from him, and I didn''t like the fact it was in relation to Audrey. Making my way over to the refreshments, I snagged a glass of water, then snuck up behind Audrey, signaling the other two not to say anything. I tapped her lightly on the shoulder and stepped in the opposite direction. Her head turned in surprise over her right side, so I whispered into her left ear. "Who are you looking for?" The way she jumped was satisfying, and her face started to match her hair. Even I knew that the smile on my lips was devious as I smirked at her. "P-Please don''t do that. I don''t think my heart would last¡­" She raised a hand to her chest and took a few breaths before smiling at me. Her face was still red, but she was trying hard to hide it. How very cute. I sipped my water and leaned my head on Audrey''s shoulder. The noise of the hall seemed to increase around us, but that was my intention. My intent was to show that she was under my protection. Leah and Lucia seemed to be enjoying the show, as usual, and Leah handed me a handkerchief. "Thank you for the hard work, my lady," Leah said with a grin. She knew just how much I despised these sorts of events. But it''s worth it to spend time with Audrey like this. The four of us continued to chat happily about nothing in particular, mostly just waiting for the party to end. I had fulfilled most of my obligations to socialize at this point and wanted to take it easy. Though, I still haven''t seen Sasha Rose anywhere¡­ It was part of social etiquette to greet nobles higher ranked than yourself. It wasn''t enforced at the academy in accordance with its equality, but it was still a habit that most students would carry. In perfect timing with my thoughts, I heard Audrey gasp beside me and go stiff. Her eyes were glued to a group of students across the ballroom. There was a cute girl in the center, with soft brown hair tied up in twin pigtails, her light pink dress was adorable and seemed to fit her image perfectly. Her every movement and expression seemed to wrap the crowd around her finger, and I was inwardly impressed at her conversational skills. "T-That''s her¡­" Audrey whispered, her voice shaking. "That''s my little sister." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I watched as Lydia made her way across the room towards Sasha. Every step she took through the crowd seemed to be in slow motion, and the light from the dazzling chandeliers seemed to grow in intensity. The polished wood floor started to spin, the din of the crowd fading. Maybe I should have gone with her¡­ I was starting to regret my decision to stay back, but the doubts in my mind were still gnawing at me. ¡°Come with me, Audrey. Let¡¯s go get some air.¡± Leah seemed to notice my state, and Lucia nodded in agreement, so I let them lead me out of the venue. We weaved our way through a garden path, passing under a flowering archway, before they sat me on a bench, both of them taking either side. ¡°My lady will handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡± Leah¡¯s words made sense, but the intrusive thoughts began to overwhelm me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± It¡¯s only been a month since we last saw each other, but it felt like so long ago. My last conversation with Sasha flitted through my mind, and an uncomfortable emotion took hold of me. My body froze up, my breathing hitched, and came in strangled gasps. It felt like I could feel the blood rushing through my veins, and a dull ringing overcame my ears. Leah and Lucia were trying to get my attention, shaking my shoulders and calling my name as the world once again started to become distant. The cobblestone path by my feet moved closer as I doubled over in pain. A shaking hand rose and wiped my forehead, coming away drenched in sweat. I¡¯m¡­ So¡­ Cold¡­ Staring at my own hand, terror gripped my body and compounded with whatever was afflicting me. The darkness encroaching on the edges of my vision slowly grew larger before arms suddenly pulled me sideways into a tight embrace. Leah was holding me tightly, one of her arms constricted tightly around my back, the other more carefully around my head. My face was smothered into her chest, and the lack of oxygen forced me to turn my head. We stayed like that for a long time. It felt like hours and seconds had passed at the same time when the shaking finally stopped, and I regained my breathing. ¡°Leah¡­ you''re squeezing me¡­¡± My voice sounded raspy, and my throat still felt constricted, but I no longer felt like I was suffocating. She loosened her embrace but didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Do you feel alright now?¡± Her voice was shaking, and a pang of guilt shot through me. ¡°Mostly¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± Leaning back, the bright white light of the moon washed over me. It was incredibly calming, and the moonbeams seemed to sink into me and push the pain away. Rushed footsteps came down the path, and Lucia appeared holding a glass of water. She looked incredibly disheveled and out of breath, but her expression softened when she saw me sitting up. When did she even leave? ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so happy you''re alright!¡± She handed the glass to Leah before capturing me in a hug of her own. ¡°I was so worried when you wouldn¡¯t respond¡­ and your eyes were glazed over!¡± Lucia¡¯s outburst took me by surprise, as did her hug. She always seemed to keep a distance between herself and the rest of us. Of course, we all wanted to get closer to her, but her knightly attire made it hard for us to be physical with her like we were with each other, and we didn¡¯t want to make her uncomfortable. That isn¡¯t a problem now! How is she so firm and soft at the same time?! My mind was in shock. The embrace only lasted a couple of seconds before she sat back down next to me. Lucia¡¯s face was flushed, and she was squirming in embarrassment. ¡°S-Sorry! I don¡¯t know what came over me! You girls are my first friends, and¡­ wait. No. Sorry, forget I said that!¡± Her hands waved furiously in front of her before she finally bit her lip and looked away. Leah failed to stifle a giggle and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lucia! We feel the same way!¡± I nodded in agreement. The heartfelt moment eased my worries, but it didn¡¯t last long as the conversation died. I sought solace in the night sky once again, watching as the countless stars above us twinkled in various colors. We stayed on that bench for a while, not speaking. Just enjoying the night sky and the warm breeze. Eventually, Lydia came out to find us, saying the party was over. I wanted to ask what she talked to Sasha about, but every time I thought about it, that uncomfortable feeling rose up again. Her expression didn¡¯t give anything away, but I could tell Lydia was slightly uneasy about something. We once again joined the flow of other students, all filtering back to their dorm rooms. When we arrived, it was a group effort to remove our dresses and makeup. Leah prepared a quick dinner in the dorm kitchen, and we had a peaceful meal together. Then we all settled in bed for the night¡­ which led to my current predicament. I totally forgot I would be sharing a room with Lydia! I turned over quietly, facing the wall. Surprisingly, the beds were of great quality, so I knew comfort wasn¡¯t the cause of my insomnia. Squeezing my eyes shut, I willed my mind to sleep, but it just wasn¡¯t working. Just when I was considering drastic measures, I heard Lydia¡¯s covers rustle. ¡°Are¡­ Are you awake?¡± her voice was quiet. What do I do? Should I pretend to be asleep? She might be upset that I¡¯m still awake since tomorrow is the first day of class. I didn¡¯t speak up while my internal battle raged. Lydia¡¯s bed creaked a bit, and I heard her feet hit the floor. A moment later, I felt the edge of my bed compress. W-What is she doing?! ¡°U-Um¡ª¡± I rolled over to speak and froze. Lydia had one knee on my bed, holding herself over me. One of her hands was extended, reaching out to my face. Her golden hair had been freed of its usual bindings and flowed freely over her shoulder, pooling on top of my blanket. The nightgown she was wearing had slipped off one shoulder, revealing some of her collarbone, and I quickly averted my gaze from the sight. My eyes met hers, and I lost what little breath I had left. The moonlight filtering through the window was reflecting off her emerald eyes, an illusion of tiny stars swirling around her irises. The whole image was so surreal and captivating that my mind ground to a halt, and we just stared at each other wide-eyed. ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you respond if you were awake!¡± she whisper-shouted at me once her mind caught up. Her face was flushing violently now. ¡°I¡ª Uh¡ª Um¡ª¡± Way to give out on me, brain! But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look away from her, even if I was incredibly embarrassed. All I could do was stutter like a moron. Silence came again before Lydia broke out into uncontrollable giggles. ¡°W-What does that mean?!¡± She was trying desperately to stifle her voice, but it was apparent it was a losing battle. Her body was shaking so much that the hand she was supporting herself with gave out, and I quickly caught her and rolled her over in my arms. Lydia was now between me and the wall, my arms still around her. She had her hands over her mouth, still desperately trying to stop laughing. Indignation rose up in my chest as her muffled fit continued. ¡°So. What was so important that you decided to crawl into my bed for?¡± I asked in as serious a tone as I could manage. It was taking my whole being to maintain a straight face, but my voice seemed to snap Lydia out of her amusement. Her eyes darted around frantically as if looking for an escape. I only tightened my grip around her, and her eyes widened again as she realized her position. ¡°Uh¡ªUm¡ª¡± Her voice started and then stopped, and it was my turn to smile in amusement. ¡°Look who¡¯s tongue-tied now.¡± ¡°B-Be quiet!¡± she pushed my shoulder playfully, but I didn¡¯t budge. Mostly because my arm is pinned underneath her¡­ I¡¯m starting to lose feeling, but I¡¯m committed now! ¡°S-So. What did you want?¡± I cringed as my composure cracked. This time, we both burst into giggles, and I loosened my grip on her. She sat up, freeing my pinned arm, and took me by surprise by laying back down again. We lay facing each other before she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that when I talked to your sister earlier, you two didn¡¯t seem much alike¡­¡± ¡°That is true.¡± I adjusted myself a little on the bed. ¡°Sasha¡¯s incredibly cute and adorable. There¡¯s no way I could compete with that.¡± That dark feeling reared its head again. ¡°I disagree. I find you incredibly cute.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I mean. It was like she was putting on an act.¡± I quirked an eyebrow at that. ¡°Don¡¯t most nobles do that?¡± She sighed. ¡°Sorry, I guess I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but it felt off.¡± That worried me, and it must have shown on my face because Lydia tried to reassure me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. Don¡¯t worry; whatever is going on, we¡¯ll figure it out and help her if she needs it.¡± I nodded and returned her smile, but something still wasn¡¯t adding up. ¡°So what does that have to do with you sneaking into my bed?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I was doing¡ª¡± she reached her hand back out but stopped short of my face again. ¡°I wanted to see how similar you and your sister looked¡­ but your hair was in the way¡­¡± Her hand still hovered in front of me, and the words left my mouth unbidden. ¡°You can touch it if you want.¡± Lydia was surprised, but her hand came closer until it rested on the side of my head, moving through my hair in gentle strokes. My eyes closed against the pleasant sensation. ¡°Weird,¡± I said. ¡°This feels familiar, but I¡¯m certain we¡¯ve never done this before.¡± I opened my eyes to see Lydia smiling at me, and her green eyes were soft. Like her touch. ¡°We have done this before, actually. Right after I found you, you rested in my lap on the way to the castle.¡± ¡°That could not have felt good.¡± I frowned as I recalled the horrible state my hair had been in back then, and a quiet laugh escaped her. ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t compare to now, but even then¡­ I still found it pleasant.¡± The subtle noises of the night became louder in the silence following her words. That, combined with the gentle moonlight falling onto her face, caused all of the stress from the day to melt away. Her voice and constant touch were lulling me to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said as my eyes slipped close. "You¡¯ve had a long day. Just rest. I¡¯ll stay right here.¡± I mumbled a ¡°thank you¡± before I crashed into the warm depths of sleep. *** I watched as Audrey¡¯s breathing slipped into a regular rhythm and continued to stroke her hair. It was luxurious compared to the last time, and I found myself being intoxicated by the feeling. My hand found its way to her forehead, lightly brushing her bangs away, then tracing a finger down her cheek, just to start over again. Oh no¡­ I can¡¯t stop¡­ I¡¯m going to get addicted to this! Everything about her just felt so perfect. Her hair. Her skin. My eyes were drawn to her slightly parted mouth as her breath was drawn in and out, my thumb lightly touching the corner of her perfectly shaped lips¡­ A sober thought shocked me out of my daze, and I withdrew my hand. What was I about to do?! The prospect of leaving the bed, however, proved a daunting one. So I continued to lay there, just admiring her peaceful expression. Audrey¡¯s playful smiles played on repeat in my head, and I groaned quietly in agony. Taking those at point-blank range is too much! It was a long time before I finally managed to drag myself back to my own bed. The thought of being found with her by Leah and Lucia and the endless teasing that would be guaranteed was motivation enough. After finally settling down again, my thoughts drifted toward Sasha Rose. Her eyes were not the ones of a twelve-year-old girl. It was normal for nobility to put up fronts and hide their weaknesses, but she was on another level entirely. Audrey had described her as a bubbly, sincere girl, and her facade definitely matched that, but her eyes were cold and calculating. Her smile was just the slightest bit stiff. We had exchanged pleasantries and agreed to a tea party, but Sasha hadn¡¯t let her guard down for a second. Sleep eventually claimed me as I ruminated on what my next move should be. *** I panted in exertion and doubled over with my hands on my knees. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± frustration evident in my voice. ¡°Just take it slow, Audrey. Your quick mastery over mana was an exceptional exception.¡± Lydia grinned slyly at her wordplay. ¡°Struggling to actually cast the spell is entirely normal for mages.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. While I could control my mana down to the fine movements, I couldn¡¯t get it to materialize as a spell. Currently, my assignment was to summon water. Any amount would make me happy at this point, but the only moisture was the sweat on my skin. ¡°It is only our first day of lessons. Getting too worked up would be counter-productive.¡± Mr. Tressum said as he observed me from his chair. We were in one of the grassy practice fields behind the academy. It was spacious, with a ring of trees surrounding it and a target range at one end. I had been trying and failing for over an hour now. Lydia and Mr. Tressum had been giving me pointers, but it didn¡¯t help much. Brushing the strands of hair out of my face, I asked for another demonstration. Mr. Tressum hummed in thought before asking. ¡°The princess and I don¡¯t have water as a strength. The most we¡¯ve been able to show you are weak streams and small orbs. What about your attendants over there.¡± He pointed dramatically to where Leah and Lucia were watching attentively, and they pointed to themselves in surprise. ¡°Us?¡± Leah asked. ¡°I use wind magic.¡± This took me by surprise, as I hadn¡¯t ever seen her use it before, and Leah only smiled as the wind gathered in her hand. ¡°Wait. Really?¡± I asked after I caught my breath. ¡°What do you mean, Audrey? I use it literally all the time while cleaning.¡± I could see faint magic particles glowing green around her, but her magic was otherwise invisible. Her billowing skirt was proof that she was indeed using magic, and as I thought back to our time working together, I did remember some strange breezes blowing dust away occasionally. Huh. I guess she did. Leah released her magic, and the gusts of wind stopped. We all focused our gaze on Lucia, and she shifted nervously at all the attention. ¡°I use water magic¡­¡± This time, Lydia was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner?!¡± Lucia quickly raised her hands in defense. ¡°I utilize my magic mostly for defense! I didn¡¯t think it would be all the helpful for her¡­¡± She took a deep breath, and a film of water rose up, covering her from head to toe. Her voice was unmuffled, however. ¡°See? It¡¯s great for absorbing impacts and defending against fire magic, and I can control its thickness.¡± The water consolidated onto her left arm and mimicked a shield. "However, I can''t even cast the most basic of attack spells..." Her words seemed to match with the visual. It really didn¡¯t look all that strong, so we had her demonstrate. Lydia and Lucia stood at opposite ends of the field, both readying their magic. Lucia had her sword in her hand, though she wouldn¡¯t be using it for offense during the exercise. Lydia raised an ornate wand that shimmered blue, white, and gold when she pushed mana into it. I smiled to myself at the sight. The royal family really likes those colors, huh? ¡°All right! Start!¡± Mr. Tressum called, and Lydia quickly raised her wand, facing her opponent. A deep red flame appeared, and Lydia swung her hand vertically. The fire stretched into a massive line and moved quickly across the field, scorching the grass in its path. Instead of dodging, the knight took a defensive position, letting her water shield take the brunt of the attack. Steam rose as the magics collided, but her shield ultimately held out as the fire dispersed. ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t been able to spar with someone in forever! Can we continue, Dame Lucia?!¡± Lydia asked excitedly. ¡°Your Highness¡­ I have reservations about raising a blade against you, but if that¡¯s what you want. It would be good for me as well, as I¡¯ve been on guard duty for so long¡­¡± Lydia launched another attack, but this time it was horizontal. Her flame was still red, however. She must be holding back. Lucia sprinted forward, using the momentum to slide under the attack. She was trying to close the distance between them, as she had no way of attacking from afar. Lydia understood this, and a three-meter flame wall rose between them. The knight wasn¡¯t deterred, however, as she made a sharp turn to run parallel to the fire, dodging fireballs that broke through the wall at the last moment. ¡°How does Lydia know where she is?¡± I asked. The flame wall seemed to obstruct both of their sightlines. ¡°She¡¯s most likely channeling mana to her eyes for a spell called ¡°fire vision.¡± It¡¯s a fire affinity spell that turns flames invisible. It''s very useful when the only flames on the field are your own,¡± Mr. Tressum explained. As Lucia neared the end of the wall, the whole thing shifted to keep her in the middle. Lucia slashed a fireball as she realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to get around, and she focused on defense. ¡°Did she give up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so.¡± Leah chimed in. ¡°A knight of the royal guard wouldn¡¯t be bested so easily.¡± Suddenly, Lucia shot into the air, and a spray of water trailed after her feet as she vaulted over the wall, continuing her advance. Glancing at Lydia revealed a calm smile on her face. Her barrage of fireballs had stopped, but she had raised her hand before bringing her wand down violently. A storm of fire arrows descended on Lucia, but she only raised her sword. She had coated it with her water and swiftly twirled it in a circle, creating a bubble of water around herself. The fire arrows fizzled against the barrier but failed to penetrate it. Deciding that Lucia was too close, Lydia started to run in the opposite direction, keeping her attention on the knight. Lucia gave chase, but as she started to close the distance, an explosion ripped out from underneath her. ¡°Woah! Isn¡¯t that dangerous?! What if they get hurt?!¡± I shouted in shock, but Mr. Tressum only laughed. ¡°The academy would never allow that. Every practice field has a specialized magical field that automatically negates any real damage.¡± His words quickly proved true as I saw Lucia appear from the smoke, staggered a bit but unscathed otherwise. I sighed in relief but still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°The princess was leaving small bits of mana with every step she took, so while it looked like she was retreating, she was actually baiting her into a trap. When she got close enough, she swelled the mana on the ground into an explosion.¡± Mr. Tressum¡¯s commentary was very informative, and when I looked closer, I could see the grass was slightly singed where Lydia had stepped. I See. Lucia also picked up on the trap and avoided following Lydia¡¯s exact path. A swell of water lifted Lucia off the ground, and she glided on top of it, picking up speed as she crashed into Lydia, who had tried to erect a barrier of flame, but it was immediately extinguished. The water quickly surrounded the princess, encasing her entirely. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to breathe like that!¡± I cried, and Lucia spoke up. ¡°I would never do anything so dangerous. There¡¯s a small bubble around her head, with a connection to the air. But she won¡¯t be able to move¡ª¡± A sizzling sound filled the air, and I could see Lydia start to take slow steps until she emerged from the liquid. ¡°Your techniques are really impressive, as expected of a royal guard,¡± Lydia said with a smirk. ¡°Unfortunately, your water isn¡¯t enough to hold me.¡± Her body was wreathed in flame, much like the king had done before, but her flame was burning white. Lucia stared in shock, her mouth agape. ¡°You were holding back this whole time¡­?¡± Lydia only smiled in response as our instructor started to explain. ¡°Her Highness¡¯s flame burns so hot, it can instantly evaporate water? What¡¯s even more impressive is that substances created by magic are more resistant than their natural counterparts. So the point of evaporation for Dame Lucia¡¯s magic would be even higher¡­¡± ¡°When my lady was training, it took more time for her to learn to hold back than to actually grow stronger.¡± Leah proudly declared that like it was her own achievement. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I would melt the glass when trying to boil the water inside. Or make ice explode when I was only trying to melt it¡­¡± Her forlorn look caused me to laugh. ¡°That sounds just like you, Lydia.¡± I teased. ¡°I have it under control now!¡± she folded her arms grumpily. Lucia yielded the match, and the two of them rejoined us on the side of the field. The magical barrier was already repairing the damage to the landscape. ¡°You said you only use your magic for defense, Dame Lucia. But your control and intuition for mobility are incredible as well.¡± Mr. Tressum praised. Lucia scratched her cheek shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to match the male knights in strength, particularly my brothers¡­¡± ¡°And you, Your Highness¡­ your raw power and fine control are awe-inspiring as well.¡± Lydia nodded at his assessment, but I could tell she was happy. He turned to address me. ¡°Audrey, hopefully, this helps with your visualization. I¡¯ll also have you practice with magic phrases for now. I had hoped your talent for mana control would allow you to bypass this step.¡± ¡°Magic phrases?¡± ¡°There are simple words or sentences that help a mage manifest spells. They are not required, and most mages grow out of using them once they master the basics.¡± He looked at the four of us. ¡°Though, since you''re surrounded by such talent, it¡¯s no surprise you¡¯ve never heard them before.¡± ¡°Can they be anything? Or are there specific ones I have to use?¡± ¡°Individuals can come up with their own, as long as it makes sense to them, but there are commonly used phrases that invoke the same spell for the majority of people.¡± He put his hand out and said. ¡°Rock wall!¡± He walked up and knocked on the dirt wall that had erected itself in front of us. ¡°For example, the phrase ¡°rock wall¡± looks like this to me, but for a different mage, the phrase ¡°earth shield¡± or ¡°dirt pillar¡± might make more sense in their minds.¡± ¡°My fireball spell is invoked by most people with the phrase ¡°fireball,¡± Lydia added. ¡°Most mages would use that phrase since it¡¯s so ingrained in the literature.¡± she smiled a little. ¡°Though my father used the phrase ¡°fire sphere,¡± so there are exceptions.¡± It made sense to me, and I felt like I could do it now. ¡°I¡¯d like to try again if that¡¯s okay.¡± They all nodded, and I moved away from them to focus. So, I just need a strong visual? I can manage that. The image of Lydia¡¯s fireballs came to mind, and I wanted to try to replicate it. I held my hand out, staring intently at my palm, and whispered. ¡°Water ball¡± while maintaining an image of what I wanted it to look like. Soon, I could see water droplets coalescing above my hand, and I grinned in triumph. ¡°You did it!¡± I heard footsteps running up behind me before Lydia tackled me to the ground in a hug. ¡°And so fast, too! I knew you could!¡± ¡°My lady, you interrupted her practice. Save the flirting for the dorm room.¡± Leah followed behind and helped both of us to our feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She dodged it! They took a few steps back, staying closer now that they knew my magic wouldn¡¯t go out of control. Finally, being able to cast magic excited me, so I once again summoned the water. Then I stepped forward, swinging my hand upward in a vertical slice. I wanted to mimic what Lydia did at the start of the mock battle. ¡°Water blade!¡± The water shot forward, even faster than Lydia¡¯s, and collided with a practice target. Nothing happened for a few seconds, then two halves of the circular target fell to the ground. ¡°Already being able to launch an offensive spell¡­ divine guardians truly make amazing students.¡± Mr. Tressum let me practice various spells for a while, and the other girls even joined in a little. It was so much fun that the noon bell rang before I knew it, and I begrudgingly went back to the building for my history class. ¡°Seven hundred years ago, the Hero-King Ezekiel Venyth drove back the forces of the crazed war god Xenis.¡± Mr. Tressum intoned as he walked back and forth in front of the chalkboard, and I followed along in my own textbook. Learning about history didn¡¯t excite me as much as magic practice, but it was still interesting. ¡°After defeating the divine guardian of war, Ezekiel calmed the raging flames of conflict across the continent. Instead of claiming dominion for himself, he gave the land back to its rightful people, keeping only what we know today as our home, the Kingdom of Venyth.¡± I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, and Lydia smiled knowingly at me from the desk beside mine. The classroom was originally filled with desks, but aside from the two Lydia and I sat at, the rest had been piled into the corner. Leah and Lucia had borrowed some chairs and were sitting against the wall. I raised my hand, and he nodded at me to speak. ¡°So, not all divine guardians and deities are good?¡± I had assumed that being divine made you benevolent. Aurora was the only goddess I¡¯ve met, after all. He shook his head. ¡°Correct. While most of the divine we are aware of are good-natured, there are a few that wish for humanity''s destruction or subsist from mortal suffering.¡± He pushed his silver glasses up before turning the page in the textbook he was reading from. ¡°Unfortunately, our recordkeeping through history has been less than stellar. The only one we know for sure is malevolent is the war god.¡± ¡°Was Ezekiel a divine guardian himself then?¡± ¡°He was indeed. The divine guardian of fire, to be precise.¡± ¡°You also mentioned he was strong with all four elements¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine the power he wielded.¡± ¡°From what we know, there hasn¡¯t been a single soul, today or in the past, that could match him.¡± The lesson continued on, but my mind was still on the founding Hero-King. I admired the idea of his strength. I wish I could meet him¡­ After the history lesson finished, my lessons in fine arts started. I practiced embroidery and painting. I started learning the basics of piano, and Lydia helped me with dance. She knew both parts and took the lead for me. I did my best to avoid stepping on her feet, but my clumsy movements had me apologizing often. At first, I didn¡¯t understand the necessity of these lessons or how they would come into play as a divine guardian. But seeing how natural Lydia made it all look, I felt a strong desire to stand alongside her. I want to be by her side. These lessons were enjoyable in their own way, and they made me realize just how much I had missed out on, locked in that dark, tiny closet. By the end of the day, I was exhausted, but it was a fulfilling feeling. Not at all like what I had felt at the mansion. Returning to the dorm room, the night passed peacefully after a quick study session with Lydia. Once everyone was settled in bed, Lydia¡¯s bed creaked as she rolled to face me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I talked to your sister about?¡± Her blunt question knocked any semblance of sleep from my mind. Rolling over to face her, I stared at her emerald eyes, which flickered with worry. After losing our staring contest, I faced the ceiling instead. I had been purposely avoiding the topic since yesterday. ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± The moonlight filtering through the window illuminated the scarce dust in the air as I thought about Sasha. The words died in my throat as the thoughts I¡¯ve been suppressing since I saw her rose to the surface, and that dark feeling settled over my heart. Lydia inhaled softly, letting a moment pass, and when it became apparent I wasn¡¯t going to speak again, she calmly gave me an escape. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you¡¯re not ready to yet¡­¡± Her beautiful, clear voice was brimming with affection and concern, and I held back the tears that threatened to obscure my vision. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± An awkward silence filled the room. Lydia¡¯s covers rustled as she rolled away from me, and loneliness assaulted me. My fist clenched in frustration as I held myself back. Every fiber of my being screamed to ask for her help, but I wasn''t even certain about what was bothering me so much. But I feel that this is something I have to face myself¡­ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Water blade!¡± A violent gust of wind impacted my attack, turning it into harmless droplets. I gritted my teeth as I ducked behind a dirt wall, barely dodging the invisible counter-attack that chipped the corner of my cover. Wind magic really is annoying¡­ but now wasn¡¯t the time to complain. Feeling a swell of mana above me, I hurried to create a water barrier, this time focusing on its density. The water flexed against the rush of air coming at me from above, and I lowered the end of it to create a slope to reduce the strain. A thick cloud of dust resulted from the redirected attack, and I quickly dove into it, hoping it was enough to obscure my opponent''s vision. I kept a thin layer of water over my eyes and nose, using it to filter the dirt out of the air as I ran through the flying debris. Sliding into a thin dirt tunnel, I finally had a chance to catch my breath. I can¡¯t stay here. I shuffled out of the tunnel, only to be greeted by a twister that quickly swept my feet out from under me. I flailed in the air a bit before releasing a massive amount of mana and dropping a cube of near-solid water onto myself. The twister¡¯s air currents were disrupted, and it dispersed, and I allowed the cube to fall to the ground. I couldn¡¯t maintain the large amount of water, so most of it dissipated quickly. As soon as I was exposed, I was blasted with a concentrated mass of air that knocked me flat on my back and emptied my lungs. ¡°That¡¯s the match!¡± Mr. Tressum called out, and Leah quickly landed beside me. The dirt structures surrounding us quickly melted into the ground. The whole course had been courtesy of Mr. Tressum''s magic. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Audrey!¡± she gently pushed some air back into my lungs, which helped get my breathing back under control. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard.¡± I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t her fault I couldn¡¯t take a simple attack. It was now Thursday, and four days had passed since my practical magic practice started, which included sparing, yet I¡¯ve yet to win a single bout. I sat up, sighing in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Audrey. It¡¯s only natural.¡± Lydia must¡¯ve gathered how upset I was with my progress from my expression. ¡°Most nobles start training when they enter the academy. Some knight and magic-oriented houses even start training before then¡­¡± Even Leah, who has the least combat training, can wipe the floor with me in our matches. I traced a finger through the dirt, sullenly listening to my friends. ¡°I started training when I was eight¡­ It only takes time and dedicated practice. You¡¯ll get there.¡± Lucia joined in. The other girls nodded, and Mr. Tressum sent a thin smile my way. ¡°Impatience will only leave you with regrets and can cost you your life in the worst-case scenario,¡± he said. ¡°But you should be proud of the progress you¡¯ve made already. I can only imagine how quickly you¡¯ll grow when your swordsmanship instructor finally arrives.¡± Perking up at the mention of my sword lessons, I finally stood up and shook away the disappointment. ¡°Do you know when they¡¯ll finally get here?!¡± Excitement laced my voice. I love magic, and my lessons on it, but magic alone isn¡¯t enough to win a fight or defend the people I care about. Physical ability still plays a significant part, and while I¡¯m certainly in better condition than I used to be, I still only have the body of an average sixteen-year-old girl. It just couldn¡¯t keep up with the others when they¡¯ve been at least participating in occasional sparing since they were kids. Even Lydia¡¯s physical conditioning surprised me, considering she spends most of her time doing administrative work. ¡°I was told he¡¯d be here by the end of the week¡­ so hopefully tomorrow.¡± My instructor responded, and I felt the excitement in my chest grow. Magic comes extremely easy to me, likely due to my bond with Aurora. It¡¯s so much fun learning new spells and applications, but I haven¡¯t struggled so far with it, and losing so much in training made me realize something. My eyes wandered unconsciously to Lydia, the princess was discussing the changes to my schedule once my sword instructor arrived with Mr. Tressum. It¡¯s surprising how much I enjoy the challenge, but more than that¡­ ¡°So, who is my instructor anyway?¡± I ask, interrupting the two. ¡°Oh? Did I forget to mention it?¡± Lydia playfully tilts her head and smiles at me. *** ¡°Good morning, Lady Audrey.¡± I stare wide-eyed at the talking mountain in front of me. ¡°My name is Theodore Heingar. I will be your instructor in swordsmanship and other forms of combat.¡± This guy is massive! His long light brown hair hangs down to his shoulders, and the complete set of facial hair leaves me with only one thought: Is my instructor half-bear?! Lydia sensed my thoughts and hid a small laugh behind her hand. ¡°Sir Theodore is one of the greatest swordsmen in the kingdom. He is also the captain of the royal guard and has instructed every member of the current royal family.¡± ¡°You honor me with your praise, Your Highness.¡± After everything that¡¯s happened in my life, I can¡¯t even bring myself to be surprised at this point. Yeah. Why not? ¡°I look forward to our time together then, Sir Theodore,¡± I said with a slight bow of my head. After straightening again, he gives me a little nod. He¡¯s rather stoic¡­ But that thought is quickly proven wrong as soon as we start talking about training. A wooden sword flies my way from somewhere, and I fumble slightly to catch it. ¡°Um, I¡¯ve never actually held a sword before¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware. The king has informed me of your circumstances. However, in order to create a regimen suited to your needs, I first need to see exactly what you can do right now.¡± His eyes, the same caramel color as his hair, shine with expectation. ¡°Only through true hardship can one become a master of the blade, and it¡¯s even more necessary for a divine guardian such as yourself.¡± My head quickly turns, and my eyes meet Lydia¡¯s. She avoided my gaze, suddenly finding a nearby tree that was really interesting. It¡¯s fine. This is what I wanted, after all. I¡¯m just a little nervous¡­ I take a deep breath and move into a ready stance. Sir Theodore gives me a little nod to start, and I rush toward him. There is no magic since this was a test of my baseline physical abilities. Finally arriving in striking distance, I swing my arms down. He doesn¡¯t even raise his own and sidesteps just enough that my blade catches nothing but air. Stumbling a little from the forward momentum, I get my feet underneath me again before swinging my sword in a wide circle as I turn. Again, he just moves himself enough to dodge. This continues on for what only had to be a couple of minutes before I collapse onto the grass in exhaustion. Sir Theodore stands with both hands on the hilt of his practice blade in front of him, totally relaxed. He hadn¡¯t even moved from where he started. ¡°This is worse than I expected. Even a noble lady without any training would have more stamina. Looks like we¡¯ll have to start slowly from the basics¡­¡± Sir Theodore seemed to be muttering mostly to himself, but I could still hear him. He really doesn¡¯t mince his words¡­ The gentle breeze caressed my flushed skin, and I just stared at the clouds before a shadow fell over me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll even do some of the training with you; it¡¯s a good opportunity for me as well.¡± Lydia said with a smile. I smiled back, still a little breathless, and sat up. My arms wrapped around my knees as I brought them to my chest, and she sat down next to me. Leah and Lucia also came over, Leah handing me a towel to wipe myself with and a glass of water. The cool water spread through my body as I drank, and a sigh of relief escaped me. ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be difficult, but at least I finally understand why the sparring matches were so hard for me,¡± I said, brushing a stray strand of red hair out of my face. ¡°My control over magic is excellent, but my physical stamina can¡¯t keep up with the intense movement that¡¯s still required in a fight.¡± I glanced at Leah, whose brown eyes met my gaze. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even keep up with you, even though we have similar builds.¡± ¡°I may be a lady-in-waiting, but I am still a noble. I still have some combat training, just not as much as my lady or Lucia.¡± She playfully jabbed. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t lose to you right now.¡± It totally slipped my mind¡­ another sigh escaped me. Sir Theodore and Mr. Tressum came together to discuss my new class schedule. When they were finished, they gestured for us to join them and filled us in. My magic lessons will move to mostly classroom work to focus on theory while I get used to my new physical training program. The strain on my body would be too much if I continued the sparing matches and conditioning at the same time, and I nodded in agreement. It was a little late for lunch, but we broke away from the teachers and headed toward the cafeteria. I didn¡¯t have any more classes for the day, so we spent our time eating a leisurely meal and chatting. My new schedule wouldn¡¯t start until Monday, as the academy only holds extracurricular and elective classes on the weekend. As for what my day-to-day is going to look like moving forward, I would start with light workouts and cardio. It consisted of running laps in the morning while it was cool out, balanced with some stretches and flexibility training. After that, I would take some time for mana control and spell practice before moving indoors for my other classes. Once those were over, I would once again go to the practice field for the heavier exercises, like practice swings and learning the forms and techniques of swordplay. ¡°I know!¡± Lydia clapped her hands as we wrapped up our lunch. ¡°We should go out this weekend since you won¡¯t have much free time starting next week.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, my lady!¡± Leah seemed just as excited. ¡°We should go clothes shopping. Audrey doesn¡¯t have anything other than what we gave to her at the castle and her uniform.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m perfectly content with what I have already¡­¡± I protested. ¡°Nonsense! Every girl should have her own wardrobe¡ªone full of clothes that she likes and makes her feel beautiful!¡± Leah passionately stated, her black hair swaying with every dramatic movement. Lydia voiced her agreement, and I couldn¡¯t say no under the combined pressure. ¡°Fine¡­ I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± I looked at Lucia, who was keeping quiet and listening on in pity. I actually quite like the way Lucia dresses¡­ it¡¯s more masculine, but I don¡¯t think all the skirts and frills suit me much¡­ My gaze seemed to bring the other two to focus on Lucia as well, and her expression morphed from pity to horror as they started discussing what kind of dresses would fit the lady knight as well. At least we¡¯ll suffer together. *** We ended up heading into town the day after discussing it at lunch. I was so excited at the idea of dressing up Audrey that I submitted the request form immediately after we had finished eating. ¡°You can stop here. Please meet us back here at seven.¡± The driver accepted and pulled the carriage over so we could disembark. The streets of the capital were lively and crowded as usual, and we almost got swept away by the throng of people going about their daily errands. Vendors hawked their wares, and mouth-watering scents assailed our senses from all directions. We had eaten breakfast before leaving the academy grounds, but I could feel my stomach begin to rumble at the prospect. ¡°What should we do first? We can window shop for a while before lunch or head straight to the clothes boutiques. There might even be some street performers if we head to Central Square.¡± It was a little before noon, so we had plenty of time to do anything we wanted. I turned to face Audrey for a response but only found her in a daze, seemingly overwhelmed by the city. Oh right. She¡¯s never been to town before. Guess we¡¯ll take it slow. The buildings mostly consistent of white and grey brick buildings. Some were storefronts, and others were residential houses and complexes. I pulled Audrey along behind me as she marveled at every new thing that came into her view. Her scarlet hair was flipping around like crazy. The cobblestone street was reserved for carriages, so we walked down the sidewalk, filtering through the crowds as we wandered around the block. Leah and Lucia followed behind us, keeping a slight distance but close enough to respond should something happen. Audrey stopped at every window, enthralled by whatever was inside. Sometimes, it was accessories, sometimes stuffed animals or dresses. It didn¡¯t seem to matter what it was. We even lingered in front of a weapons store that had some knives and shortswords on display. She talked with Lucia about them while Leah and I just watched. I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s so interested in them¡­ I hope she doesn¡¯t become a meathead like Abel. I shuddered at the thought. After window shopping for a while, the noon bell rang out from the central clock tower, and we decided to stop in at a cutesy cafe for lunch. Sitting on their outdoor terrace, we waited for our food to arrive while enjoying our various drinks. Audrey was watching the crowd go by, a slight smile on her face while she sipped her lemonade. ¡°You seem to be having fun. I¡¯m glad.¡± I grinned as she focused on me. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how many people there are¡­ I can¡¯t believe I never knew. And everything in the stores is so interesting.¡± Audrey said, mirroring my own expression. We hadn¡¯t bought anything yet, but there were definitely a couple of places we were going to stop at again on the way back to the carriage. Having to carry all that around would have been a pain. I took a sip of my drink as I stared at her blue eyes, they hadn¡¯t stopped shining since we arrived. Even simple things like the lemonade she was enjoying were new to her, and I found myself wanting to share even more experiences with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you drink it like that, Leah¡­¡± Lucia¡¯s face was screwed up in disgust as she watched my lady-in-waiting sip her drink. They had both gotten coffee, but Lucia had surprisingly filled hers with cream and sugar, whereas Leah enjoyed hers black. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it just wake you up? I love the way the bitterness just assaults the tongue.¡± Leah said with a smirk. ¡°Maybe if you''re a masochist¡­¡± Lucia mumbled under her breath and received a swift kick under the table. The four of us broke out in laughter before Audrey tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never had coffee before¡­ does it really taste that bad?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Leah offered her cup, and I could practically see the devil whispering in her ear. Audrey reached out for the cup, but Lucia interjected. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Hold on, Audrey. You should try mine first before Leah ruins your perception of coffee.¡± Leah only frowned and shrugged, a little sad that her prank had been thwarted. Audrey sipped at Lucia¡¯s coffee, before handing it back. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! Though that one might be a little too sweet for me¡­¡± she said. Lucia looked shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t even put that much sugar in!¡± Uh, you dumped the whole pot in¡­ ¡°Okay, now try mine!¡± Leah handed her drink over, and Audrey took another tentative sip before freezing mid-swallow. There was a soft thunk as she set the cup down and slowly pushed it back to Leah. Her eyes glistened with tears, and her face puckered slightly. The whole image was a sneak attack on my heart. Cute overload! After swallowing with great difficulty, she looked accusingly at Leah. ¡°That was terrible! Is that even healthy for you?!¡± She swished some water in her mouth from the pitcher on the table. ¡°I¡¯m glad I tried Lucia¡¯s first¡­¡± Leah shrugged again but struggled to contain her laughter. Audrey pouted, then turned to me. ¡°Can I try yours, Lydia?¡± I had gotten a strawberry lemonade, and it seemed to have piqued her interest. ¡°Hm? Yeah, go for it.¡± I pushed it over to her and watched as she took a drink. I couldn¡¯t help but focus on her lips as they enveloped the rim. Ah¡­ isn¡¯t this¡­ Audrey pushed the cup back over, licking her lips. ¡°Wow, I think I really like lemonade! Mine is great, but the strawberry really balances the flavor!¡± The waiter arrived with our food before I could respond, and I found myself staring at my cup in hesitation. I-Isn¡¯t this an indirect kiss¡­ The childish thought embarrassed me, but I couldn¡¯t help it. My cheeks flushed, but Audrey brought me out of my reverie. ¡°Are you alright, Lydia?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I am!¡± Leah and Lucia snickered at my panicked response, and I hastily drained the rest of my drink in defiance. Luckily, the waiter was still around and offered to get me a refill, which I gratefully accepted. After that, the lunch went by smoothly, with us just enjoying each other¡¯s company and talking about nothing in particular. No princess, no attendants. We were just friends having a bit of girl talk, and it was refreshing. Once we finished our meal, we made our way to the boutique, stopping in the central square to watch an impressive juggling act taking place in front of the ornate fountain. The performer was using wind magic to alter the trajectory of his stick-shaped props, allowing for some truly impressive tricks. I threw some money into his collection bowl, and we continued on our way. When we finally arrived at the store, we were welcomed by the staff, who were lined up in rows on either side of the door inside. ¡°Welcome, Your Highness!¡± They exclaimed in unison with practiced ease. The royal family frequented this shop incognito, so they were accustomed to us dropping in. A thin older man stepped forward, the manager of the place. ¡°What can we do for you today?¡± ¡°We are just browsing for now, but we¡¯ll probably end up buying some things. We¡¯ll call someone over if we need help.¡± I said, leading the other girls further into the store. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I hope you enjoy your time with us today,¡± he said with a curt bow before retreating into a back office. We walked through the clothes aisles, ranging from day dresses to work clothes. This place caters to the nobility and richer commoners, often being contracted for employee uniforms of various companies, so the selection was quite varied. Audrey and Lucia stood awkwardly, following Leah and me around like lost ducklings as we picked out various outfits and pieces to mix and match. When the two of us were satisfied, we took them to the changing rooms in the back. ¡°First up is Lucia! Change into this, and no arguing! This is an order from your princess, after all.¡± I said giddily. I really wanted to see Audrey, but Leah and I decided to save her for last. Audrey seemed relieved and gave Lucia a pitying glance before joining us. Lucia stood stock still, staring at the casual dress in her hands before her shoulders slumped in defeat, and she disappeared behind the curtain. A few minutes passed, and all we heard was some faint rustling. ¡°Do I really have to show you¡­?¡± Lucia¡¯s weak voice came from the changing room, and all three of us nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see us. Even Audrey¡¯s getting into it now! Even better for when it¡¯s her turn. ¡°Of course you do. Now open up if you¡¯re ready!¡± I said. Another beat passed before the curtain slowly drew back, revealing an embarrassed Lucia, her face flushed crimson as she held down the skirt of the dress. It¡¯s not even that short; why is she holding it like that? The sky-blue dress was just a shade darker than her hair. The skirt went below her knees, and the waist had a light brown belt wrapped around it with a gold buckle. The ensemble made her brown eyes pop and, combined with her current state of embarrassment, made her seem like any other girl. The other knights would have an aneurysm if they ever saw her like this¡­ My eyes drifted down, however, looking at the obvious surprise, and when I looked at Leah and Audrey, I knew that were having the same thought. I never realized she was so blessed. I was aware that Lucia normally wore a binder, even when in the academy uniform, but¡­ The dress we picked out for her didn¡¯t even have a deep neckline, yet her cleavage was incredible. Yeah¡­ no. Nobody else should ever see this but us. Lucia seemed to notice where our gazes were focused and defensively covered her chest. She was starting to tear up now, and that only amplified the effect. All three of us guiltily averted our eyes. ¡°Y-You can change now! Don¡¯t worry. The other clothes we picked out should fit better!¡± I said, handing her a set of clothes that were more along the lines of her usual style. She only nodded meekly before closing the curtain again. While she was changing, I leaned over to Leah. ¡°H-Hey, we should put the other dresses back¡­¡± Leah only nodded solemnly and left to return some of the more¡­ risque choices we had pulled. This outfit would take longer to put on, so Leah arrived back in time. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t been married off yet¡­¡± I muttered, only for Audrey and Leah to agree emphatically. Then, the curtain opened again, this time showing us Lucia dressed as a butler. She wore a sleek black suit and a white dress shirt. A black necktie fell neatly down her (now re-bound) chest, and slim black dress pants and black dress shoes shined to perfection to complete the look. Lucia almost always had her hair in a ponytail, which multiplied the look even more. She seemed a lot more comfortable wearing this than the dress but was still slightly embarrassed about the whole thing. ¡°Oh my¡­ I think this one is a winner, my lady.¡± Leah praised. I completely agreed with her. But when would she wear it? ¡°Is there any chance you¡¯d want to become my butler instead?¡± I asked jokingly, and Lucia quickly shook her head. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but being a knight is my true calling. I wouldn¡¯t give it up for the world.¡± Her eyes burned passionately, and I only smiled. We had her try on a couple more outfits, but nothing compared to the first two. I gave Leah secret instructions to buy the first dress and the butler outfit. You never know when they might come in handy¡­ Lucia herself then chose a couple of casual outfits, even some day dresses, much to the surprise of the rest of us. ¡°Now¡­ time for the main star of the show!¡± I pushed a dress into Audrey¡¯s arms and rushed her into the changing room. She didn¡¯t even have time to say anything, and that was because I refused to give her an opportunity to worm out of it¡ªnot that she could, with all three of us here¡­ She gave an exaggerated sigh from behind the curtain and changed into her assigned outfit. When the curtain finally opened, Audrey stood there in a dark blue dress with an outer layer of thin black lace decorating it in various patterns. The sleeves went down to her wrists, and the skirt was pleated vertically while shifting into black near the bottom. Her scarlet hair stood out against it, and her blue eyes stood out against the fabric. The whole thing was breathtaking, and I could only think of one thing to make it better. ¡°Leah, I need you to put her hair up.¡± ¡°In what style, my lady?¡± She didn¡¯t even question me. What a good attendant I have. ¡°A half-braid.¡± ¡°It will be done.¡± Leah moved into the changing room, closing the curtain behind her. A glimpse of Audrey¡¯s face showed nothing but confusion when the conversation moved so fast without her, but she didn¡¯t protest. Audrey was wearing her hair down today, and I could only imagine how great she was about to look. Seriously, this girl could be a princess just as much as I am¡­ After Leah finished with her hair, I could only gasp as the curtain opened again, and my heartbeat filled my ears. Audrey stood there in the same dress, but the hairstyle alone changed the whole image. Her hair no longer covered her collarbone, and her bangs had been pulled out of her face. She had her hands folded in nervousness in front of her but smiled bashfully at me. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you were foreign royalty¡­¡± The words just slipped out of my mouth, and they set her face aflame. Leah and Lucia voiced their opinions, all positive. The onslaught of praise caused Audrey to draw the curtain closed, leaving only her face peeking out. ¡°Can I just have the next one, please?¡± Her pleading voice was adorable, and I couldn¡¯t help the dumb smile on my face as I handed her another dress. This one was a simple white sundress with a big straw hat¡ªa classic. We even made her do a little twirl, and it was once again met with critical acclaim. At this point, everyone was having a blast, and we took turns trying on various clothes. Leah in a lavender dress? Check. Myself in a red ball gown? Check. Lucia in a noblemens getup? Check, also, incredibly attractive. Audrey in a simple plaid dress? Absolutely adorable. The time passed quickly, and we all walked out with at least two new outfits, laughing and giggling as we reminisced about the more ridiculous ones we had all put on. We grabbed some street food on the way back to the carriage, filling our stomachs with the flavors of the capital before loading everything and heading back to the dorms. At some point, Audrey requested that I go on ahead, and before I could object, Leah pulled me until I lost sight of Audrey. Lucia had stayed behind with her, so I wasn''t worried something would happen, but If she wanted to buy something, she could have just said so... They arrived a couple of minutes after we did, and no matter how many times I asked on the way back to the dorm, she wouldn''t tell me what she got. The rest of the night passed quickly, with Audrey crashing in bed before the sun even fully set. I thought back to her throughout the day and grinned at her sleeping face from my pillow. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so tired. She was so excited about everything, just like a little kid¡­ I¡¯m sure she wore herself out. The pleasant warmth in my chest from our day of fun lulled me into an easy sleep as I thought about her. Ah. There¡¯s no use trying to deny it anymore¡­ I am head-over-heels for this girl. *** The warmth from the previous night had all but washed away as I sipped gracefully from my teacup. The room was suffocated with an awkward silence, nothing to be heard but the quiet tinking of our teacups. Leah stood behind me, watching attentively for any refills that may be needed. Audrey was conspicuously absent for the first time since classes began, and Lucia was with her. They were out in the private practice field doing some self-directed exercises. It was most likely for the best, considering my current company. ¡°How have you been adjusting to academy life so far?¡± my question broke the silence, and the other girl stopped mid-drink to set her cup down. ¡°It¡¯s been wonderful. Everyone has been incredibly welcoming. Your Highness included.¡± Sasha Rose responded dryly. She did an amazing job pretending she wanted to be here, but she¡¯s much too young to fool me. The tea party we had agreed upon during the opening party had been set for the day after our outing to town. I had wanted to ask Audrey for her thoughts on the matter, but she clams up whenever the topic of her sister is brought up, so I didn¡¯t push it. Lucky for me, we had agreed to meet in a private foyer the academy allows its students to use for such occasions. Audrey knows I¡¯m busy with other matters, so there is no problem, even if they return to the room early. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. If there is anything you need, please do let me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully take you up on that then, should the need arise.¡± My eyebrows twitched as the stifling atmosphere returned in full force. Seriously¡­ is she really only twelve? She stonewalls better than some grown nobles I know¡­ She didn¡¯t seem like the type to enjoy idle gossip or discussions on the latest fashion trends. I may be able to see through her mask, but that doesn¡¯t mean I know how to get her out of it. Another sip of tea later, I brought up the real reason I wanted to meet with her. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m the current student council president. I¡¯m currently recruiting new members, as most of the previous council has graduated.¡± She sat up straighter, wary of the topic. ¡°I am aware. Are you saying you would like me to join?¡± I nodded, glad she cut right to the heart of the issue. ¡°That is correct. I believe you would make a great representative for the first years.¡± ¡°What could you possibly be basing that off of? My status?¡± The last words were laced with so much venom that it briefly killed my train of thought. I cleared my throat before continuing. ¡°That is a part of it. You are the daughter of Duke Rose, after all.¡± Her mask slipped, only for a split second, revealing a storm of emotions before she composed herself. ¡°But you should know as well as I that status holds no weight here. I¡¯m mostly judging this from how well you¡¯ve performed in your first week of classes. And I must say that I am quite impressed.¡± This part wasn¡¯t a lie, either. I have been keeping tabs on her, and she has consistently performed above and beyond her peers in both practical magic and classroom education. Even though she is only a week into the academy, it¡¯s evident she has potential. That, and I¡¯d like to keep her close for Audrey¡¯s sake. ¡°Nor do I believe you are someone that would attempt abusing their station. I also think you are capable of keeping the other first-years in check, seeing how they are more prone to falling into a hierarchy initially.¡± This seemed to calm her down, and we sat in silence while she contemplated the offer. ¡°What would the job entail, if I may ask?¡± ¡°Of course. You would work with the other representatives and members of the council to ensure a safe learning environment for the students, which includes creating and voting on policies that you feel may be beneficial. You¡¯d have an active role in school events, such as assemblies, dances, and tournaments, as well as working to resolve any disputes that may occur between students.¡± She stared at me as I listed her potential responsibilities. Her green eyes, much lighter than my own, widened in surprise. ¡°A first-year would have so much input?¡± Her surprise was perplexing. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they? They are students just as much as the sixth-years.¡± This caused her to fall silent again, but this time it didn¡¯t feel weird. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again and nodding, causing her soft brown hair to bounce with the motion. ¡°I accept.¡± I smiled widely at her. ¡°Wonderful! You won¡¯t be the only new member this year. I have a couple of others to scout from the other years, so you shouldn¡¯t feel alone while learning the job.¡± For the first time since we met, I thought I could see past her facade a little. We made small talk while we finished the pot of tea, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed than before. ¡°Ah. I also heard the sad news recently.¡± This caused her to freeze up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I sensed I was treading on perilous ground, so I chose my words carefully. ¡°The Duke mentioned your older sister¡¯s passing last we spoke. I just wanted to give my condolences.¡± Again, her face flashed with emotion. She struggled this time to control it, but it only lasted a couple of seconds before morphing into melancholy. ¡°Yes¡­ That is true.¡± Our meeting time was coming to an end, so I decided to push a little more. ¡°Were you two close?¡± At this, she only nodded, staring at her hands in her lap. ¡°We were¡­ She taught me a lot. I miss her every day¡­¡± I could see the tears pricking at the edges of her eyes. Seems like Audrey was a huge weak point for her. Guilt welled up in me, and I handed her a handkerchief. ¡°My apologies. It was rude of me to bring it up so suddenly.¡± ¡°It is alright, Your Highness. If I may, I¡¯d like to take my leave now.¡± I gave her permission and watched her move to the door. Before stepping out, Sasha turned around with a slight curtsy and said. ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡± Before she and her maid left the room, moments passed before I leaned back and melted into the chair with a sigh. Leah only smiled and poured me another cup. ¡°Sasha Rose¡­ She¡¯s definitely the Duke¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°That is true, but I sensed no deceit when she talked about Audrey¡­ She truly does love her.¡± Leah said. ¡°That means we have a way to win her over¡­¡± I felt bad thinking about politics at a time like this, but I am still a princess, and any way to win over House Rose is one I have to explore. ¡°We¡¯ll have to continue to monitor her; it would be even better if we could get some inside information on the traditionalist faction,¡± I groaned. The situation really was complicated. ¡°But before all of that, she is Audrey¡¯s sister. I will not do anything to hurt her.¡± ¡°Do you think we should get them to meet up?¡± Leah asked. ¡®No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not yet, at least. Audrey is struggling with something, even if she won¡¯t voice it. If we force a reunion, it will only end in disaster.¡± I thought back a few nights when Audrey had refused to open up. I know she trusts me, but it still stung a little. But if it¡¯s something she can¡¯t bring herself to speak about, even with me, then it¡¯s better to give her time. Leah and I left the foyer and made our way to the practice field where Lucia and Audrey were training. The wind was a little strong today, so I held my blonde hair down with one hand while watching them train. Audrey noticed me at some point and gave me a giant smile and wave, which I returned before she resumed her stretches. Why does everything have to be so complicated¡­ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The wooden practice sword slashed through the air repeatedly, an exercise I''ve repeated every day since my failed sparring match with Sir Theodore. I couldn¡¯t even touch him. I¡¯ve got to do everything I can to improve. It was still early, the dawn only barely breaking the horizon, and I had come out to the practice field. It¡¯s been a while since my schedule started so early, not since my time at the mansion. Yet, unlike back then, I immensely enjoyed the rigorous schedule. I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel and sighed in relief after a refreshing drink of water. Sitting down, I started to stretch, My body straining with the effort. It¡¯s been a week since my physical training began, but I haven¡¯t improved much, at least not that I¡¯ve noticed. An unconscious grumble escaped me as I blew a stray strand of red hair out of my face. ¡°Almost there!¡± I muttered as I pushed my arms out to touch my toes. I thought girls were supposed to be naturally flexible! I could almost manage it, but was falling just short. Suddenly, I felt a slight pressure on my back that lightly pushed my upper body forward. I didn¡¯t even notice my fingers touching my toes as the soft sensation on my back filled my mind. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be out here!¡± Lydia said. Instead of pushing me with her hands, the blonde girl had practically draped herself over me, her arms lightly wrapped around the front of my body. She wore the same attire I did. The academy''s standard gym uniform consisted of a lightweight black T-shirt and red shorts that stopped above the knee. ¡°H-Hey¡­ I just finished my practice swings, so I¡¯m really sweaty.¡± I cleared my throat awkwardly, doing everything possible to keep a straight face. For some reason, ever since we went out to town, Lydia has been really clingy with me. Not that I mind, though. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I came out to join you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She giggled as I sat back up, and I could feel her breath in my ear. It¡¯s not like I hated physical intimacy, but unlike when Leah or Lucia touched me, Lydia had a peculiar effect on me. ¡°Sounds good. I was just about to start my run.¡± I shook off the uncomfortable warmth filling my chest. We helped each other stretch for a while longer before starting a light jog around the field. The blonde girl kept pace with me, not even losing her breath. My endurance still wasn¡¯t very high, so I was doubled over trying to catch my breath roughly twenty minutes later. Lydia¡¯s emerald eyes were filled with pity as she watched me wipe away my sweat again. I averted my gaze as she took a drink of water. She may not have been out of breath, but there was still a light sheen of sweat on her collarbone, and her hair was slightly disheveled. The look was very alluring for some reason. We had a light sparring session, which once again ended up with me covered in dirt. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lydia¡¯s head quirked as she crouched beside me and looked down at where I lay. I covered my eyes with my arm, panting for breath after she had thoroughly routed all my attacks. She hadn¡¯t even counter-attacked; she just dodged and parried all my swings. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine; I just need to rest for a minute.¡± I saw her shadow move and looked up at her, feeling her hands on my head. ¡°Here, lift this up for me.¡± I did as I was told, only for her to slide her legs beneath the back of my head. ¡°Hopefully, this is more comfortable than the hard ground.¡± My head lowered back down, and I felt the softness and slight warmth from her thighs. Honestly, it was very comforting. I once again closed my eyes and let the rays from the morning sun wash over me as I rested for a bit. Then the princess spoke and blew all the relaxation away. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try this! I read about it all the time in my romance novels!¡± She giggled excitedly as she ran a hand through my hair. W-Wait, is this something l-lovers do?! I rolled to face away from her to hide my embarrassment and watched as the vibrant green grass swayed with a slight breeze. I had never been more grateful than at that moment that the practice field I used was more secluded than most. ¡°So, what¡¯s next on your regiment?¡± Lydia asked after a couple of minutes of silence. Her hand continued to stroke my hair. Does she think I¡¯m a pet or something? Yet I never thought about raising a complaint. ¡°I usually do some meditation and mana control before I start weight training.¡± This allowed my body to rest between exercises and allowed me to sneak in some magic practice. I didn¡¯t want to overdo it, as taking on too much training immediately would harm me more than help. Even the small amount I¡¯ve been doing, three hours of training in the morning and an hour before bed, left me exhausted by the end of the day. My body hasn¡¯t stopped aching, but every night, sleep came quickly, and I looked forward to waking up. ¡°I see. Well, don¡¯t let me stop you. Go on ahead.¡± Her pink lips turned upward into a grin at my perplexed expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to move then, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m perfectly comfortable like this.¡± Her emerald eyes twinkled with mischievousness. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true¡­ Are you sure? Won¡¯t your legs fall asleep or something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m pretty resilient; I¡¯ll have you know!¡± I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with it, but whatever. I gave up with a sigh. As long as she¡¯s having fun, I guess it won¡¯t be a problem. My eyes closed as I directed my consciousness inward. The flow of my mana was slightly different since I¡¯m usually sitting up while doing this, but it wasn¡¯t much of a problem for me. Unlike swordsmanship, mana control was something I excelled at, but I didn¡¯t want to grow overconfident and lose my edge. However, what really kept me motivated was this mysterious force I felt beneath my mana. I still struggled to move the white energy around. It would react when I tried to move it, just slight ripples mostly, but I had yet to control it properly. Some part of me intrinsically understood that it was powerful, but I still had no idea what it even was, and that made it dangerous. But I longed for the strength to protect the people I held dear and this new life my Goddess had bestowed on me. Next time I get the chance, I¡¯ll ask Aurora. When I finally opened my eyes, the sun was much higher in the sky. I always lost my sense of time when meditating, so it didn¡¯t come as a surprise, but then I remembered I wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I hastily sat up and turned in a panic as Lydia drew in a sharp breath. Her mouth was pursed, and her eyes were closed tight. She almost looked pained. ¡°Lydia!? What¡¯s wrong?¡± My hand naturally fell onto her leg as I leaned closer in worry. This time, a short laugh escaped her before she covered her mouth with her hands. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I poked her thigh with my finger, which elicited a sharp gasp and another laugh from the blonde girl before she quickly slapped my hand away. ¡°D-Don¡¯t do that!¡± Her eyes brimmed with moisture as she stared at me pleadingly. An instinctual urge to tease her welled in my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help the sly smile that slid onto my face. ¡°What¡¯s this? Did your poor legs fall asleep after all?¡± I smirked as she turned away, her cheeks puffing. Since she wasn¡¯t looking, I quickly poked her leg again. ¡°P-Please stop, Audrey! I can¡¯t even stand!¡± My eyebrow raised at that, and her eyes widened as she realized her mistake. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you can¡¯t escape!¡± I fainted a jab at her leg and caught her hand as it moved to deflect mine. Her other hand was soon caught as well, and all it took was me standing up slightly to push her backward onto the grass. She cried out as her legs moved with the motion. With her hands pinned tightly around her head, my other hand squeezed slightly above her knee. I looked her directly in the eyes as she squirmed and pleaded with me to stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just trying to get your blood flowing again.¡± I laughed as she glared at me accusingly and traced my hand all around her thigh. After a few minutes, she stopped squirming around, but now her face was flushed, and she was panting heavily. ¡°A¡­udrey¡­¡± Her voice was wispy, and her golden hair was messy and dirty from the grass. She looked at me with glazed eyes as she said my name. W-Wait¡­ What¡¯s with this atmosphere?! Suddenly, I returned to my senses and heard a voice behind me. ¡°Oh my! Doing it out in public? How bold, Audrey!¡± ¡°T-This isn¡¯t what it looks like, Leah!¡± Did I just commit L¨¨se-majest¨¦?! Am I going to get executed!? The lady-in-waiting didn¡¯t look convinced as I released Lydia. I quickly scrambled up, desperately trying to explain myself. ¡°Her leg fell asleep, honest! I was just trying to get her feeling back!¡± Leah didn¡¯t look convinced as her gaze flickered from me to her master. ¡°And, pray tell, how did her legs fall asleep?¡± ¡°I¡­ was using her as a lap pillow¡­¡± My voice shrank as I answered, and the black-haired girl just stared at me with a slight smile. ¡°S-Stop teasing me!¡± I ran away, back toward the dorm building, as the shame of my own actions gave chase. *** ¡°That must have been rough. I¡¯m proud of you for enduring, my lady,¡± Leah smirked at me as I lay dumbfounded in the grass. Did that really just happen? ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me. I¡¯m still your master.¡± I slowly sat up, the numbness in my legs having long disappeared. Leah helped me to my feet, but now my legs were unsteady for another reason. ¡°Well, at least you know she doesn¡¯t hate you, right?¡± My face flared as my attendant continued to poke fun at me. ¡°Hmph. Maybe I¡¯ll have Audrey take over your duties for a while. How¡¯s that?¡± My counter-attack didn¡¯t faze the black-haired girl at all, as her smile turned devious. ¡°It seems you¡¯d quite enjoy that, wouldn¡¯t you, my lady?¡± *** ¡°Here are some more budget applications.¡± I nodded, not looking up from the document already occupying my attention as Sasha Rose placed a stack of papers on my desk. We were in the student council office and are currently the only ones present. At the moment, I had the brown-haired girl only performing basic tasks, but much like her sister, she was a swift learner. Soon, she could do some of the more in-depth paperwork that the senior members usually do. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± The door to the room opened as two students entered. These were the only other council members so far, though I still planned on appointing two more. ¡°Ah. Brandon and Yuzuki, Welcome back. I hope you didn¡¯t run into any issues.¡± These two were the only former members who returned this year. The others all had prior obligations or had graduated. ¡°None at all, as usual.¡± The brown-haired boy shrugged his shoulders, his hands behind his head. Brandon was a commoner but also the heir to a successful merchant family. That alone wasn¡¯t enough to get him into the academy; he had an incredible mind for mathematics and logistics. His carefree demeanor was met with a glare from Yuzuki. ¡°Be more respectful! That¡¯s the princess you¡¯re talking to!¡± The black-haired girl had black eyes to match, features commonly found among the citizens of the Yamada Islands. She was a foreign exchange student, but even I didn¡¯t know much more then that. Her grades in magic were top-notch, and she consistently outscored her classmates in most other subjects. They were two years below me, and it was their third year on the council together, so their bickering was nothing new. ¡°You¡¯re always such a stickler for the rules; you should lighten up, Yuzu!¡± The pair continued to squabble even as they sat down and stole some paperwork from Sasha to look over. I smiled to myself as I watched. Even if they fought like cats and dogs, at least they efficiently performed their duties. I glanced at Sasha, but she seemed to have tuned out the commotion. I returned my gaze to the document I was working on. It was the preliminary work for the annual tournament. Every year, students could participate in the tournament to showcase their developing skills in both magical and physical combat. Participation was entirely optional and had no bearing on one¡¯s academics, but many scouts from the knight order and court mages attended to survey potential candidates. It was an excellent opportunity for noble children who wouldn¡¯t inherit their respective houses, commoners, or lower-ranked nobles to rise through the ranks. It wasn¡¯t set to start for another couple of months, but what weighed on my mind was Audrey. She had taken a surprising interest in her combat training and seemed to enjoy her sparring sessions, even if she had lost every time so far. I had a feeling she would want to participate, but while her existence wasn¡¯t wholly unknown to the other students at the academy, her circumstances were. My eyes drifted to Sasha again, still diligently filling out forms. Sasha isn¡¯t daft. Based on their relationship, there¡¯s a decent chance she realizes who Audrey is pretty quickly. An unbidden sigh escaped me as I filled out the necessities on the form. It would be a while before the tournament is even announced; I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I come to it. Who knows? Maybe they will have reunited by then anyway. As much as I wanted to throw the two of them in a room together to work out whatever reservations Audrey may have had, I still had to play politics. It wasn¡¯t out of the question that if the Duke learned of Audrey¡¯s survival and her status as a Divine Guardian came to light, he would demand she be returned to his custody, and I refused to allow that to happen. A quiet sound drew my attention as I rubbed my brows in frustration. ¡°Here, You look a little tired, so I made this.¡± Sasha placed a cup of warm tea in front of me, and the slight scent of camomille wafted from the surface, soothing my exhausted mind. ¡°Thank you so much. I wasn¡¯t aware you could brew tea.¡± It wasn¡¯t usually something noble women learned, having maids and such to do it for them. The girl twirled a brown lock of hair around her finger bashfully. ¡°I learned to make it for my sister¡­ She had a tendency to overwork herself.¡± The sad look in her eyes made my heart hurt, but I was happy to accept something she did for Audrey. ¡°Well, I shall enjoy it as I¡¯m sure she did.¡± The warmth spread through me as I sipped at the tea. Sasha returned to her chair to continue her work after pouring cups for Brandon and Yuzuki. They both thanked her gratefully, and the room fell into a comfortable silence. After finishing the paperwork for the tournament, I pushed it from my thoughts as I focused on the more pressing event. Most of the council''s work at the start of the year was club and budget applications, so it only took a few hours every day for the four of us to finish. However, the main event of the first term was the homecoming ball that would happen in a couple of weeks. So, I also spent a lot of time in the academy¡¯s ballroom, planning decorations and refreshments. Every dance had a theme; it was something Luke started while he was at the academy, and I wanted to continue. My hope was that it would become a full-fledged tradition after I graduated since the dances before then were basically the same as the balls of noble society, and those were boring! Kids needed to have fun, and the students looked forward to the themed dances more than ever. This year''s Homecoming theme was ¡°New Beginnings,¡± with a night-time motif. I smirked at the coincidence; the whole thing seemed tailor-made for Audrey, and the idea had come from none other than her own sister. ¡°Let¡¯s hang the lights like this,¡± I pointed around the room, indicating various pillars and such to hang decorations on. ¡°We¡¯ll use some mystic stars around the center of the room.¡± Mystic stars were magic tools. They were lamps shaped like stars that used wind and fire magic to float around the room, leaving behind little sparks as they went. Since this would be Audrey¡¯s first time at an event like this, I went all out to make it as unforgettable as possible. We drew up blueprints and planned every detail thoroughly, down to the shape of the cups. Outside of planning with the student council, I also enlisted Leah and Lucia for another plan. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I want to ask Audrey to be my partner to Homecoming.¡± Saying I was nervous was an understatement; I was essentially confessing my feelings by doing this, but my attendants were always the closest to me, and I¡¯m sure they both already had suspicions. ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± my reliable lady-in-waiting nodded. ¡°We¡¯d be happy to help.¡± Lucia grinned, then went deadpan with a blank look. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I could stomach watching you two flirt around the bush.¡± Her uncharacteristic comment shocked me. ¡°Was it really that obvious?¡± I mumbled, wringing my hands together in embarrassment. ¡°Obvious as the sun on a clear afternoon, Your Highness.¡± Her sky-blue hair moved as she shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Not that the girl in question seems to notice.¡± Her comment was like a dagger straight to the heart, but Audrey couldn¡¯t be blamed for that. Her view of herself had been warped, but I intended to do everything I could to fix that. *** ¡°Begin!¡± I dashed forward at Mr. Tressum¡¯s signal, water already coating my hand as I attempted to close the distance between Leah and myself. I threw a ball of water at the black-haired girl, but a gust of wind redirected it just enough that it flew over her head. Leah responded by gathering air in her hand before launching the projectile at me. While I couldn¡¯t see wind magic all that well, I could sense the mana surging at me. I swiped my hand upward, creating a water blade that sliced the attack in half. The blade continued onward, but Leah sidestepped it before using her magic to fly into the air. Damn it. ¡°Do you really like flying that much?!¡± I yelled as I dodged a wind blade aimed in my direction. A few strands of my scarlet hair fell to the ground, but I didn¡¯t have time to complain and dove behind a dirt wall. Just like the first time we sparred, Mr. Tressum created some obstacles for us to use. Unlike the first time, however, I had weeks of practice and training. She still has the upper hand, but if I can just surprise her¡­ I focused all my mana directly below my feet, forming and condensing water but not letting it go. Not yet. I had taken inspiration from the move Lucia had performed to scale Lydia¡¯s flame wall when school first started but had made one slight adjustment. Finally, Leah floated overhead. We were in the same position as our first spar, but it would end in a different result this time! As soon as I saw her, I released the water beneath me, shooting me upwards several times faster than Lucia had done. However, she easily performed it when I showed her as well. The distance quickly closed between us, and Leah¡¯s eyes widened as I nearly tackled her out of the sky. We grappled briefly, but Leah couldn¡¯t maintain the flight magic with the added weight, so we crashed toward the ground. Since it was a magic spar, we didn¡¯t move actually to strike each other, even in close quarters, but we each vied for dominance to restrain the other. The lady-in-waiting used her wind magic to push my hands away, increasing and decreasing the air resistance as it suited her. Her mana control was impressive, especially considering she didn¡¯t have much combat experience. The series of close-range magic attacks was hard to keep up with, and my gym clothes soon had a couple of tears from them. I just can¡¯t match her sheer output yet, but¡­ I had only been using my water for defense, creating localized barriers on my body to bolster my resistance, but Leah missed one crucial thing. ¡°Got you,¡± I said with a smirk, and Leah looked down in surprise as a wave of water encased her body from the ground up. It takes significantly more mana to launch a spell away from yourself. Even a Novice mage like myself can detect the increase in mana to anticipate attacks. But using my own body as a vessel and moving the water along the surface? In the heat of battle, it can be hard to sense such a minuscule movement, and that''s precisely what I had done. While Leah had been focused on the magic on my upper body, I lightly touched her foot to mine and unleashed my magic as soon as I did. Manipulating the water, I restrained her arms behind her back and forced her to her knees. Everything but her head was covered as she hung her head in defeat. Or so I thought. ¡°Surrender?¡± I asked, a bit ecstatic about my first victory. But Leah suddenly smirked up at me. Her brown eyes flashed with confidence. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± and a scream escaped her mouth. I was blown backward, colliding with a nearby obstacle and slumping to the ground. I hadn¡¯t reacted in time and failed to soften my blow with water, so my body ached all over. What was that?! I coughed the air out of my lungs and looked up to see Leah standing over me triumphantly, magic circulating in the palm of her hand, ready to be unleashed on me. My ears were still ringing a bit, but thankfully, I hadn''t completely lost my hearing. ¡°Sound magic. It¡¯s a branch of wind magic. Sorry for keeping it a secret, but I figured it would make a good lesson.¡± She smirked and let the magic she was holding dissipate. She held a hand out to help me up, and I gratefully accepted, taking a few deep breaths as I steadied myself. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my loss. Again. Thank you for the spar.¡± I shook off the lingering disappointment as Lydia, Lucia, and my two instructors came over to go over a post-fight lesson. ¡°You have improved significantly in controlling your output, Audrey.¡± Mr. Tressum said, adjusting his glasses. It was true. I could control how much water I used and when, compared to my first couple of spars, it''s a significant difference. ¡°Not to mention your resourcefulness. If Leah hadn¡¯t used sound magic, you would have won.¡± He looked to her for confirmation, and Leah nodded her head. ¡°I wanted to keep it a secret for as long as possible. Having to use it this early in the year means you¡¯ve made amazing progress, I think.¡± Leah said with a genuine smile. How could I be depressed after that? ¡°Now that I know, I¡¯ll win for sure next time!¡± I said emphatically, and everyone else just nodded at my determination. Next up is swordsmanship, and I¡¯d be sparring with Lucia. My physical training really shone through here. I still couldn¡¯t land any hits on either Lucia or Sir Theodore, but I could spar for much longer. Lucia only sidestepped and parried my blows, even giving advice and reminders about my stance mid-fight along with Sir Theodore from the sidelines. My wooden sword was soon knocked out of my hands, and I lay on the ground, panting in exhaustion. The position reminded me of Lydia, laid out in the grass, flushed and panting from my touch. It¡¯s not like I did anything untoward, alright?! I had no idea who I was yelling at in my head, but It felt like someone was judging me. Lydia has been a little distant since that day two weeks ago. Maybe she hates me now? The thought brought my spirits down, and I looked around for my friend, but she and Leah seemed to have left. Lucia noticed the frown on my face and my wandering gaze. She giggled into her hand, her sky-blue hair tied into a ponytail swung with the movement. ¡°If you''re looking for Her Highness, she has council business to attend to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I was looking for her specifically. I was just wondering where she went¡­¡± ¡°So you were looking for her,¡± I grumbled another argument, but it seemed there was no point. ¡°Does she¡­ not like being around me anymore?¡± I unconsciously wondered aloud and bit my lip. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± The knight asked, a little concerned. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I did something she probably didn¡¯t like¡­¡± I was too embarrassed to explain fully and bashfully brushed a few strands of red hair out of my face. Lucia¡¯s face morphed into understanding before breaking out in laughter. I didn¡¯t appreciate her laughing at me like that, and my glare only served to make her laugh harder. ¡°Leah told me about that! I can assure you that is absolutely not the case.¡± She said, wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t been practicing with me as much in the mornings, and our conversations have felt strained¡­¡± Lydia was my first friend, and the thought of losing that terrified me. The lady knight finally caught on to my worry and knelt down next to me. ¡°I promise it isn¡¯t as bad as you¡¯re thinking. She¡¯s just been busy preparing for something, and you¡¯ll find out tonight.¡± She winked at me. Her brown eyes matched her gentle smile. ¡°Alright, stand up. I¡¯m sure Sir Theodore has many things to say about our match.¡± I groaned as Lucia pulled me to my feet, and we walked over to where the knight captain patiently waited. *** I¡¯m so nervous! I fidgeted restlessly in front of the small fountain at the courtyard''s center. Audrey had her sparring sessions earlier today, though I couldn¡¯t stay to watch her fight with Lucia due to preparations for tonight. It was the night of the homecoming ball, which would start shortly, and Leah and I had spent hours decorating one of the smaller courtyards, getting everything just right so I could ask Audrey to go with me. My gown was sleeveless and went down to my feet, which was the only thing preventing me from pacing so I wouldn¡¯t get the hem dirty. It was silver, with a darker layer that glittered in the colorful lamplight and crossed diagonally down my chest. It was a simple but elegant design. ¡°You look amazing, Your Highness!¡± Lucia gushed as we waited for Audrey. Leah had spent an hour curling my hair and doing my makeup; I wanted to look my best, after all. Currently, my lady-in-waiting was helping Audrey into her dress, though I¡¯m sure the poor girl didn¡¯t know why she was getting dressed up. It was possible that Audrey had overheard talk about the dance while we were in public spaces like the cafeteria, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. At least it didn¡¯t seem like she knew, which meant my surprise was bound to have a good impact. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew through the courtyard. ¡°That¡¯s Leah¡¯s signal! She¡¯s going to be here any moment!¡± I breathed deep and slowly exhaled as Lucia hid behind the fountain. Leah walked into the courtyard a minute later, guiding a blindfolded Audrey. Leah met my eyes before telling Audrey to count to thirty before removing the blindfold. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to blindfold her!¡± I whisper-shouted at Leah as she walked past me to join the knight. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be more interesting like this!¡± She winked at me before disappearing behind the fountain. I turned my attention back towards my hopeful date for the night. She finished counting and slowly removed the blindfold, blinking at the change in light as she stared in wonder all around the courtyard. Magic lamps flicker with low, colorful flames, and mystic stars I had swiped from the ballroom preparations floated in a lazy circle around the fountain. The redhead seemed in awe of it all before her blue eyes landed on me, and I could¡¯ve sworn time stopped. She wore the same dress I did, but hers had short sleeves on it, and the dark, glittering sash crossed the opposite way mine did. Her scarlet hair was done up in a beautiful braid dotted with subtle ornaments that fell down one of her shoulders. She was stunning, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look away. Audrey moved first; maybe it was wishful thinking, but she seemed just as entranced by me as I was by her. She stopped a foot away from me, a blush creeping up her neck as she spoke. ¡°W-What¡¯s all this, Lydia?¡± She looked at me up and down. ¡°You look gorgeous, and we match, apparently.¡± Her bashful smile knocked the wind out of me, and I stuttered my opening line. ¡°Y-You look stunning yourself, Audrey!¡± I cleared my throat nervously. ¡°U-Um¡­ The homecoming dance is tonight! I was hoping you¡¯d go with me¡­ as my partner.¡± Great! I totally blew that! I¡¯ve spoken better in front of foreign royalty! But Audrey didn¡¯t seem to notice or care about me tripping over my words as the blush overcame her whole face. ¡°I would love to¡­ If you are fine with someone like me.¡± She whispered quietly, but her words struck a nerve with me, and I laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. Her eyes met mine again as I spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Audrey.¡± I took her hand in mine, intertwining our fingers like lovers do in all those novels I read. ¡°There¡¯s no one else I¡¯d rather have at my side.¡± A gentle breeze blew through the courtyard with my words, causing her red hair to flutter, and the fountain''s water suddenly burst into little floating hearts¡ªThose meddling attendants. But the smiles on both Audrey¡¯s and my faces were priceless as we made our way to the ballroom, hand in hand. As we entered the room, all the students near the entrance turned to look at us. I felt Audrey¡¯s hand flinch, but I refused to let go. If there was to be a future for us together, we had to pave the way ourselves, which started here and now. I donned my best royal smile as we walked through the room. There were no social obligations tonight, which meant there was no need for me to separate from Audrey at any point. I looked up at her beside me; her face had gone pale from all the attention, so I squeezed her hand to get her to look at me. ¡°Hey, it will be okay. I¡¯m right here, remember?¡± Her beautiful blue eyes regained some clarity as she gave me a thin smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried about Sasha.¡± She heaved a quiet sigh, and I could tell she was fighting the urge to run away. But I held her hand so tight there was no chance of that happening. A song started up, one of the waltzes Audrey had been practicing in class with Mr. Tressum. ¡°I do think you need to speak with her, but only when you¡¯re ready. For now, let¡¯s dance!¡± I dragged her onto the floor and assumed the man¡¯s position. Audrey hesitated but took my hand and put the other on my shoulder. A squeak escaped her as I slid my hand around her waist and pulled her a little closer. ¡°We can deal with the situation if we run into her tonight.¡± I stared into her eyes. ¡°I want to be the only girl on your mind right now. Please, let¡¯s have fun and give me your undivided attention, alright?¡± I hit her with the biggest puppy dog eyes I could, along with my sweet whispers, and it seemed to be effective as her face once again matched the tone of her hair. ¡°O-Of course.¡± We moved through the steps of the dance, Audrey only stepping on my toes a couple of times, but even that charmed me. The rest of the world seemed to fade away as we focused only on each other, laughing and grinning, getting lost in the moment. When the song finally came to an end, and the world fell back into place, I performed a deep bow and spoke in as gentlemanly a voice as I could. ¡°Thank you for the dance, my beautiful lady.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure, my handsome princess.¡± She moved into an elegant curtsy that showed all the practice she had put into etiquette since coming to the academy. We stared at each other for a moment before breaking out into giggles as we retook each other¡¯s hands. ¡°Can we go grab some water? I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± She fanned her face with her free hand as we exited the dance floor and moved towards the refreshments. I noticed Lucia and Leah having changed into some butler¡¯s uniforms to blend into the staff keeping an eye on us. Leah shot a thumbs up my way when our eyes met, and I just rolled my eyes. At least the uniform we bought Lucia is getting some use. Audrey grabbed a glass of water from the table, took a sip, and admired the room''s decoration. The dance hadn¡¯t started till after sundown to match the night motif, and the magic lamps through the room were all set to their dimmest settings to set the ambiance. Mystic stars left behind sparking trails, and Audrey seemed to follow one with her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the same thing you used in the courtyard, right? They are so pretty.¡± I nodded in agreement before smiling mischievously. ¡°I swiped a few during preparations just for you.¡± Her face glowed with happiness as I said that, and all the hard work I¡¯d put in, both into the public and private events, was well worth the stress if this was my reward. After resting for a bit, we took to the dance floor again. I introduced her to Brandon, Yuzuki, and a few other classmates. They all clamored to compliment us in our matching dresses and said how perfect we looked while dancing. Yes, This is exactly what I wanted. I knew most of it was flattery, but these students would report to their parents about the night. Rumors will spread among high society, paving the way for me to secure our relationship. I was aware that most nobles in same-sex relationships hid it out of fear of being ostracized, but with the princess openly showing off like this? Hopefully, it will encourage others not to be so ashamed of who they love. I could have hidden it until later and laid the necessary groundwork behind the scenes for our relationship to flourish, but I didn¡¯t because of one thing. I simply couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I still intended to do what I needed to do in the shadows, of course, but I wasn¡¯t ashamed of who I loved, and I intended to make that known. Audrey and I danced and laughed the night away, inseparable. I didn¡¯t wish to dance with anyone else and refused to allow anyone to ask my date. She didn¡¯t know how to say no, after all. She was mine all night long, and as the night wound down to a close, we crossed back through the courtyard where the night had begun. Audrey paused before the fountain, her hand still interlocked with mine as I waited patiently for her to speak. *** The water gushing from the fountain seemed to sparkle in the lamplight. I still held Lydia¡¯s hand in mine, awkwardly trying to organize my thoughts before I made a fool of myself. I was grateful she was so patient as the minutes ticked by. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt so loved.¡± I guess I¡¯m just going for it! I had wanted to start more subtly, but my true feelings just continued to pour out. ¡°Not since my mother died, not since the little moments I managed to get with Sasha¡­¡± I sat down on the fountain''s edge, and Lydia followed suit. Those emerald eyes looked at me gently, urging me forward. ¡°After all those years of torment, I had thought myself incapable and undeserving of love.¡± Her grip tightened in mine, and I stared at our joined hands. ¡°Ever since you found me, it was like I had been transported to one of those fairytales I always read to Sasha. But I didn¡¯t get a handsome prince on a white steed.¡± I smiled at her, her eyes rimmed with tears as she listened. ¡°A dazzling princess took my hand, her family welcomed me with open arms, and I realized for the first time what a real family should be.¡± I knelt in front of her. The dress would get a little dirty, but it was a sacrifice I was willing to make for this moment. ¡°At first, I was content just being by your side. Then, when I started to train, I resolved myself to be your knight.¡± I spoke from the heart, allowing the words I¡¯d held back for so long to escape. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize¡­ no, I intentionally ignored the feelings growing inside my heart. I didn¡¯t dare to dream of more than what you¡¯ve already given me, but I finally understand. I still want to be your knight.¡± I paused, preparing for the next few that would change my life forever. I met her eyes, but her expression seemed to wither as she processed my words. A small laugh escaped me. ¡°But I also want to stand by your side as an equal and partner. For as long as you¡¯ll have me.¡± ¡°I also¡ª¡± My finger pressed against her mouth, stopping her confession. I already knew what she was going to say. I¡¯d known, deep down, how she felt for a long time. But I wasn¡¯t ready yet. ¡°Please, wait.¡± I sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I am not yet worthy of this. Of you. There is something I must resolve before we can move forward.¡± Tears pricked at my vision, and I gave my best smile to ask my selfish request. ¡°Would you be willing to wait for me?¡± That¡¯s right, I still need to face my past. When I set my sister on her own path to happiness and free her of that wretched house, I can only then stand proudly beside you as ¡®Audrey Rose.¡¯ I raised our joined hands, laid a gentle kiss on her hand, and waited for an answer. A long silence passed, and my anxiety grew by the second before she finally spoke. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait.¡± My head shot up to look at her. ¡°But only on two conditions.¡± Her emerald eyes looked at me unflinching. Suddenly, she pushed herself off her seat, wrapping me in a tight hug. Blonde hair filled my vision as she continued. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re struggling with, please¡­ let me help you.¡± Her voice was pleading, and I could feel her trembling as she held onto me tightly. That¡¯s right, I''m no longer alone. ¡°Of course.¡± I agreed and returned her embrace. We stayed like that for a while, both of us sitting on the ground. I¡¯m sure Leah will forgive us for dirtying the dresses. Finally, we parted slightly. ¡°What about the other condition¡ª¡± and something soft enveloped my lips. Lydia¡¯s eyes were closed as she kissed me, and after the initial shock, my eyes drifted shut as I sank into the feeling. It was a slow, deep embrace that lasted for a few minutes before she finally broke away. Her cheeks were rosy, and I¡¯m sure mine matched as we both gasped for air. ¡°That¡¯s my condition. You were mistaken if you thought I¡¯d settle for a kiss on the hand.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the giddiness rising in my chest, so I brushed some red hair that had come loose behind my ear. I brought our foreheads together as we stared into each other''s eyes. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t prepared¡­ and it was my first kiss.¡± Her eyes widened at my words. ¡°W-Well, it was my first as well.¡± ¡°Then we should do it again to ensure it fulfills your condition, right?¡± Is that my heart or hers that¡¯s pounding so loudly? I thought as we fell into another embrace. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my guardian,¡± Aurora said with a shining smile. It¡¯s been a couple of weeks since we met, but she looked the same as ever That¡¯s a Goddess for you. ¡°My Goddess, it''s always good to see you,¡± I said with a curtsy, flaring out the legs of my pajamas as I stood in the void I¡¯ve come to know as Aurora¡¯s divine plane. An endless view of circulating galaxies and stars slowly floating overhead. ¡°I see you¡¯ve decorated the place,¡± I said while admiring the view. The first two times I¡¯d been here, it had only been an endless black as far as the eye could see. ¡°Yes, well, after having you visit, the endless void became a little uncomfortable for some reason,¡± she said with a wistful sigh. Her golden eyes flickered as she watched the colorful stars. The deity looked beautiful as the otherworldly light reflected off her silver locks. We stood together like that in comfortable silence before I spoke. ¡°I actually had a few questions I was hoping you¡¯d help me with.¡± I turned my attention toward her, and she met my eyes with an expression that seemed to already know what I was about to ask. ¡°You wish to know about that power inside yourself, correct?¡± and I nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± Aurora laughed gently. ¡°You are my guardian. That means we are connected on a spiritual level. I can sense your intentions and feelings as if they were my own.¡± ¡°A-All of them?¡± I asked, embarrassed. I thought about earlier in the night when Lydia and I had confirmed our feelings for one another before we went to sleep. In fact, The princess and I were even sleeping in the same bed before I awoke here. Aurora smirked at my reaction. ¡°I¡¯m truly happy for you, Audrey.¡± My face felt a little hot, but my feelings for Lydia were nothing to be ashamed of, and having my Goddess acknowledge it made me incredibly happy. ¡°Thank you, Aurora.¡± I cleared my throat to push the conversation along. ¡°So, you do know what that power is and how I can control it, then?¡± She nodded, the silver hair framing her face rippling. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s called ¡®Stella¡¯ and is the manifestation of your divine power. Every guardian has some, but the amount varies depending on the deity they are connected to.¡± ¡°So the stronger the deity, the more someone has?¡± I inquired. How does the divine even classify strength? ¡°In simple terms, yes.¡± ¡°Then how do we compare to other pairs?¡± Aurora smiled at my use of ¡°we.¡± That¡¯s the simple truth: I am hers, and she is mine for as long as I live. I could tell by her face that she felt the same. Some may view that as presumptuous or blasphemous, though. ¡°I may not look it, but I am among the strongest. Allow me to teach you how the divine, and things like spirits, are born.¡± She winked as a desk and chair popped into existence. I sat down, and a pencil and notebook appeared in front of me. Is she emulating my lessons with Mr. Tressum? The thought was amusing. ¡°Spirits are born when the emotions of living things converge onto something. This is usually an object or concept. Sometimes even another living being.¡± A blackboard with a diagram materialized behind her, and it changed with her words. ¡°A spirit evolves into a deity when they exist for long enough without their energy waning.¡± I raised my hand with a question, and she pointed dramatically at me. ¡°Yes, Audrey.¡± ¡°You said ¡®living things, ¡¯ right? Not just humans?¡± I asked. ¡°That is correct! Even the lowest insects contribute to the creation of spirits. But sentience does play a massive part in where a spirit or deity draws its power from.¡± She glowed brightly for a moment, and her usual silver robe was replaced with an outfit reminiscent of academy instructors. She also had a pair of stylish glasses on her face. She¡¯s really getting into this. ¡°For example, flower spirits draw most of their strength from human admiration, but they would still exist without that, just in weaker states. There are myriads of insects and animals that depend on flowers for survival as well.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a spirit for every little thing then?¡± ¡°No, it takes hundreds of thousands of beings'' worth of emotion to create even a weak spirit.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± The scale was hard to fully grasp, but as I thought about it, I connected a couple of dots to form a hypothesis. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so powerful? Because you embody the concept of night?¡± Aurora¡¯s face lit up, and I knew I hit the right answer. ¡°Correct again! My Audrey is so smart!¡± Her praise was embarrassing, but I brushed it aside as she continued. ¡°Night is a nigh universal concept. Even if a person doesn¡¯t understand why the night happens, or an animal only feels it on instinct, the concept itself is acknowledged.¡± ¡°I think I get it. That means there¡¯s a deity of the day, right?¡± But my Goddess¡¯s face fell when I asked. ¡°There is. Her name is Azure, and to put it in human terms, she¡¯s my twin sister.¡± She paused and bit her lip. Our relationship is¡­ complicated. We haven¡¯t spoken in a long time.¡± I got the feeling I shouldn¡¯t pry, but Aurora gave me another chance at life¡ªa chance to be with my own sister again. I wanted to help if I could. ¡°I know I¡¯m only human, but if I can help in any way, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± I stood up from my desk to give her a hug, and she gratefully returned it. ¡°Thank you, my guardian,¡± she said as we separated. Another moment of silence passed before she continued. ¡°But that about covers the basics. Do you have any questions?¡± Aurora attempted to regain the air of an educator, and I still had a question. ¡°I love that I get to understand you better, but what does this have to do with the ¡®Stella¡¯ inside me?¡± I asked, circling back to my original question. My Goddess only smiled and shrugged. ¡°Think about what happened every time you¡¯ve visited me and what that has in common with my lesson. When you fully understand the connection, you¡¯ll be able to control ¡®Stella.''¡± The classroom implements all winked out of existence, and Aurora was back in her elegant robe. ¡°I will give you a word of warning. Never attempt to utilize ¡®Stella¡¯ by itself. You may mix it with your mana to enhance your magic, however.¡± ¡°What would happen if I did?¡± It was a little worrying to be told such a thing about something inside me. ¡°Just know that it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Her mood was a little heavy, but she clapped her hands together to dispel the tension. ¡°But if you do master ¡®Stella,¡¯ you can communicate with me directly, not just through dreams. So focus on that instead.¡± My goddess seemed to be hiding something, but I knew she would never do anything to harm me, so I was sure there was a good reason for it. ¡°Alright, I will heed your warning, my goddess.¡± All I could do now was be the best Divine Guardian I could be. Aurora reached out and caressed my cheek lovingly like my mother used to do. ¡°Please be safe out there. I look forward to speaking again soon.¡± With a flash of white, I awoke to Lydia¡¯s sleeping face next to me. I could certainly get used to this. It was still dark out, so I could sleep more, but my throat felt a little dry, so I got myself a cup of water before returning to bed. For the first time since I met Lydia, my mother¡¯s pendant felt heavy around my neck. It used to be a reflex for me to clutch onto it for comfort, but these days, it felt less like a weight and more like an extension of my body. So, even though I wore it constantly, I tended to forget it was there, though I had a feeling I¡¯d notice immediately if I didn¡¯t have it. But Aurora reminded me so much of my mother at the end of our meeting that I was reminded of its presence once again. Right¡­ didn¡¯t Aurora infuse it with power when we first met? I wonder if that¡¯s why¡­ My mind relaxed as I laid back down and stared at Lydia¡¯s face. Her loose blonde hair framed her relaxed expression, and I couldn¡¯t help but think it was beautiful as I drifted into sleep once more. *** My divine plane felt empty after I sent Audrey¡¯s soul back to the mortal realm. In the short time I had known her, my guardian had become like a daughter to me. Even though we had only talked a few times, I always kept watch over her and couldn¡¯t help but look forward to when we could converse at will. Humanity wouldn¡¯t believe it, but being divine isn¡¯t much different than being mortal. The only difference was having more power, but in every other aspect, I was hardly different than Audrey. And that¡¯s exactly why I couldn¡¯t be totally forthcoming with her. War was coming. And Audrey would play an integral part in saving the mortal realm. Mastering her ¡®Stella¡¯ was only the first step. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her what the consequences may be. If she ever fully taps into the divine power, it¡¯s possible she may turn into a spirit herself, but most guardians can¡¯t handle the immense strain, and their bodies fall apart instead. I shuddered at the thought of losing another guardian that way. The outcome didn¡¯t matter. Either way, the person known as ¡°Audrey Rose¡± would cease to exist. It wouldn¡¯t happen for a while yet, however. So I desperately wanted her to enjoy her life¡ªto live and love like anyone else. I wanted it even more since most of her childhood had been snatched away. To that end, I vowed to do anything and everything I could for her. But Audrey will have to become stronger¡ªstronger than anyone else. Because if she doesn¡¯t¡­ She will lose everything. *** A series of taps brought my attention to the window. I was alone inside the student council room, so I opened it, and a paper bird flew inside and settled on my desk. It was a nice day, so I decided to leave the window open. As I sat back down and pushed some of my mana into the bird, it unfurled into a pristine sheet. This was a type of magic tool designed for secure communication, and If mana other than the registered recipient¡¯s is detected, the bird will combust into flames. It was how Simon and I exchanged reports currently. ¡°Hmm, just what is that Duke up to?¡± I murmured to myself. According to the report, some suspicious movements have been reported inside the Rose Duchy. Unfortunately, Simon had been unable to dig up anything concrete. Duke Rose was an expert in covering his tracks, after all. Either way, it seems that the time has come for me to investigate where Sasha stands. We¡¯ve definitely gotten closer, working on the student council together, but she almost never lets her guard down, and I have a feeling I only see the faces she wants me to. Audrey¡¯s little sister is certainly a tough nut to crack, but I couldn¡¯t leave her be if she posed a threat to my future plans. I was hopeful that once Audrey revealed herself to Sasha, the problem would solve itself. But I also despised myself for thinking of using my new girlfriend in such a way, so I wanted to figure it out without resorting to that. I penned a short response to keep me updated and reset the tool so it would fly back to Simon. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I leaned back in my chair and groaned. I hadn¡¯t told my family yet about my relationship with Audrey, and every time I sat down to write a letter to send, I hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that I was worried they would object. Quite the opposite, in fact. I knew they would love and support us wholeheartedly. It was the smug expressions and incessant teasing I dreaded, especially since by the time I returned to the castle, my family would have a whole year to come up with all sorts of remarks. But we kissed¡­ The memory made my face flush. Audrey had asked for me to wait for her, but that was in regard to an official announcement. Both of us still wanted to explore these feelings, so we had settled on being unofficial girlfriends for now. She had also informed me of her goal. To free Sasha from House Rose¡­ or at least get her out from beneath her parents. It made sense. The reason why she¡¯d been so anxious about seeing her sister again was because she felt guilty about finding happiness while leaving Sasha behind. It was something I could understand since I also loved my brothers just as much. I would most likely feel the same in her situation. Honestly, this arrangement was the best possible situation for me. It gave me time to work with high society a little more before we came out with the news and hopefully lessen the backlash. All while enjoying my time with Audrey behind the scenes without having to hide it from the people closest to us. Even if rumors did spread, I¡¯d be able to use it to my advantage and work toward my end goal. Audrey is the true heir to the Rose Duchy¡­ That means if things work out, I¡¯d be a duchess instead of a princess. But even the loss of status wouldn¡¯t deter me, and if House Rose became a staunch ally to the crown instead of a fierce opponent, the social climate would settle dramatically for the rest of my father¡¯s reign and Luke¡¯s after. I shook my head to clear my rambling thoughts. All of that was far into the future, though. Right now, I have more pressing matters. It was time for me to start pressing Sasha a little more. Every time we spoke, I always backed off when I seemed to touch on a sensitive subject, but I could not afford to wait any longer. Duke Rose was calculating. If even vague information was being leaked, it meant whatever plan he concocted was nearing completion, and I intended to do everything I could to prevent the sisters from ending up on opposite sides. In the midst of my thoughts, the door to the council room suddenly opened, and Brandon and Yuzuki entered. ¡°You''re here early, as usual, Prez,¡± Brandon said with a jovial smile. ¡°How many times have I told you to be more formal?¡± Yuzuki objected from beside him, but the boy only shrugged his shoulders in response. She sighed and turned to me. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡± She performed an elegant curtsy as she spoke. ¡°Please, Yuzuki, It really is alright for you to be more casual with me,¡± I said, but the black-haired girl only shook her head. Her eyes burned with passion. ¡°It may be the norm here, but in my homeland, it¡¯s unthinkable.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°I appreciate the offer, of course.¡± I have heard the Yamanda Islands adhere to a strict social code. I just gave her a thin smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re in the Kingdom of Venyth. It¡¯s okay to loosen up if you change your mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ think about it, Your Highness.¡± That made me blink in surprise. This wasn¡¯t the first time we had this conversation, but it was the first time I got such a response. Maybe we¡¯re finally becoming friends?? I couldn¡¯t help the excited thought. Even Brandon looked shocked at the development. The air grew a bit awkward in our stunned silence, so I cleared my throat and brushed some hair out of my face as I sat back down. ¡°I have to ask, Prez. Who was that girl you were with yesterday?¡± My eyebrow quirked, but I had expected there to be lots of questions. ¡°She¡ª¡± I was cut off as the door to the council room opened again to reveal the last member. ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± Sasha said politely as she entered. Then she stopped, noticing that Brandon and Yuzuki hadn¡¯t sat down yet. ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting something, am I?¡± ¡°Not at all, Lady Sasha,¡± Yuzuki said. ¡°We were just asking the princess about that girl she was with at the dance last night.¡± She turned back to me, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I really want to know as well, she was very pretty! And you wore matching dresses!¡± She spoke with enthusiasm. It was unusual for her to be so expressive. But with Sasha present, I chose my words carefully. ¡°She¡¯s a guest of the royal family from the Principality of Trazkel. She was transferred here just for this year.¡± I recited the backstory we had come up with before coming to the academy, my eyes staying on Sasha to gauge a reaction. It seemed she was a little curious herself, but I couldn¡¯t sense anything else. ¡°That explains it! You guys did seem really close, but it makes sense if she¡¯s also a royal.¡± Yuzuki said with a smile. ¡°It seemed more than close to me¡­¡± Brandon muttered, and he doubled over as Yuzuki¡¯s elbow found a home in his gut. For someone who values decorum so much, she doesn¡¯t hold back with him at all. As I thought about Audrey, an idea began to form in my head. She hasn¡¯t had much socialization since she spends most of her time training. It would be good for her to meet some other students. ¡°She actually doesn¡¯t know anyone other than myself at the academy due to her special curriculum. How would you guys feel about her becoming a provisional member of the council?¡± My idea was to have Audrey help when the council was especially busy and needed extra hands. Getting to spend more time with her is just a bonus. Of course, I still needed to run it by Audrey, but if she¡¯s serious about her plans to help Sasha, it would be a great opportunity for her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any issues, Your Highness,¡± Yuzuki said with a slight nod. ¡°Another girl? Don¡¯t things seem a little unbalanced?¡± Brandon complained. A smirk formed on my face as I teased him. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like having all these top-class ladies to yourself?¡± The young man¡¯s face went blank, and he shuddered violently. ¡°If you saw the looks I get from the other guys, you would understand my plight, Prez.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the dead look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll scout out another boy or two just for you,¡± I said with a wink, then turned to the youngest member. ¡°How about you, Sasha?¡± The brown-haired girl hesitated, biting her lip before speaking. ¡°I also have no objections, Your Highness.¡± She definitely had something on her mind. Perhaps she can sense something familiar about Audrey, even though they haven¡¯t officially met yet. If they were as close as I¡¯ve been told, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me. I brushed some blond hair behind my ear as we all sat down at our respective seats. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring her around for some introductions in the future. We¡¯ll definitely need the extra help for the tournament coming up.¡± Once we had all started our respective tasks, I breathed a sigh at the massive workload that would soon hit our desks in preparation for the upcoming event. *** I can do this! The thought raced through my mind as I dodged a maelstrom of wind blades. The only damage was to the edges of my academy uniform as I closed the distance to my target. In the two months since I started at the academy, training has taken up the majority of my schedule, whether with the sword or magic. Today was the first time I¡¯ve really felt the results of that as I whipped a tendril of water at Leah. The liquid wrapped around her leg before I yanked with my hand to bring the lady-in-waiting crashing to the ground. Thank goodness for the protective barrier¡­ I continued to manipulate the water far afar, binding her arms behind her back in a kneeling position. Learning from my past mistakes, I covered her mouth, allowing her to breathe through her nose. The black-haired woman struggled against the bindings before I manipulated the density to harden the water to a near-frozen state. As I approached, I kept my guard up. It wouldn¡¯t be all that surprising if she had another trick up her sleeve, but when I finally stood beside her, Mr. Tressum called the match. ¡°The winner is Audrey!¡± He yelled from the sidelines, and I couldn¡¯t help the grin that formed on my face as I released my magic. Leah took my hand and gave me a wry smile as I pulled her to her feet. ¡°That was some impressive control, Audrey.¡± Mr. Tressum commented as we huddled for an after-spar report. ¡°Your abilities are on par with the average court magician, and in only two months. It really is outstanding.¡± His praise made me straighten with pride. Two weeks have passed since my last conversation with Aurora. While I haven¡¯t quite mastered ¡®Stella¡¯ yet, nor figured out how to infuse my normal mana with it as my goddess had said. I could feel that my connection to my divine power was steadily growing stronger. All I needed to do was find the trigger. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tressum,¡± I said in response while brushing some of my errant crimson hair back into place. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to all the lessons you and Sir Theodore have been giving me.¡± I never would have made it this far by myself. I left the last part unspoken, but the professor only shook his head. ¡°While that may be true, it is without a doubt that you have amazing natural capabililites!¡± He cleared his throat, pushing his glasses up his face before awkwardly continuing. ¡°In regards to magic, at least¡­¡± His words took the wind right out of my sails as I slumped down a little. While I was making astounding progress with magic, the same couldn¡¯t be said of my swordsmanship. I was definitely in better shape than when I started, but I still couldn¡¯t land even a single hit on Lucia or the bear-like knight captain. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of that, Siegfried.¡± A deep voice said from behind our little gathering. We all turned to see Sir Theodore himself, and I mimicked the salute I¡¯d seen Lucia give him before. The man only shook his head with a smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that, Audrey.¡± I smiled back. ¡°I know, it''s just fun!¡± He laughed at that, putting a hand on my head. He may be strict in training, but outside of that, he acts like a doting uncle. According to Lydia and Lucia, he¡¯s like that with almost every one of his recruits. After removing his hand he continued his earlier statement. ¡°By no means is she as gifted with the sword as she is with magic.¡± I once again slumped at his words. ¡°But Audrey is a good student and a quick learner at that. As I¡¯m sure you already know.¡± My professor nodded his head in agreement. ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t compare her to any of the royal family, she¡¯s certainly among the best students I¡¯ve taught. She has amazing potential.¡± Mr. Tressum seemed to agree wholeheartedly with that as well. It was certainly embarrassing to hear them talk about me like that, but it was leagues better than the constant ridicule I¡¯d grown used to all my life. I have to keep giving it my best so I can live up to everyone''s expectations! I mentally pumped myself up. It was by no means a perfect fight, and Leah had almost won a few times throughout the fight. That means there¡¯s still plenty for me to improve on. I can¡¯t let my one win get to my head. After we discussed the sparring match, I moved on to physical training once again, doing some practice swings and stretches while waiting for Leah to switch places with Lucia as Lydia¡¯s attendant. The two attendants took turns staying by her side, depending on who I needed to train with. They almost never left her alone, the only exception being when she was with me. But even in those times I knew they were still watching over us, just from a distance. It took about ten minutes before Lucia arrived at the training field, where she promptly and thoroughly crushed any pride I had from my win against Leah. Later that night, in our dorm room, Lydia said she wanted to talk about something, and from the tone of her voice, it was pretty important. ¡°I would like you to become a member of the student council.¡± The blonde girl said while we were getting ready for bed. I froze mid-brush of my hair as I sat on the edge of the bed. Ever since the night we confessed to each other, our beds had been pushed together in the center of the room. I¡¯m still not quite sure how Leah had pulled it off before we got back, though. I finally spoke, pushing the asinine thought from my mind. ¡°Are you sure? That would mean¡­¡± I trailed off, thinking of my sister. Lydia picked up on my hesitation and turned to face me from the opposite side of the mattress. ¡°Yes, that would mean being in close contact with Sasha.¡± She finished brushing her golden hair. ¡°But I feel the benefits outweigh any potential consequences, and I think the chance of her recognizing you right at the start is slim.¡± She paused. ¡°Though not completely impossible.¡± The dark thoughts I had been fighting with for so long started to resurface. What if she hates me for leaving her? What if she truly didn¡¯t care that I disappeared? Countless doubts swirled in my mind before I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to put a lid on those intrusive emotions. Things are different now. I glanced at my best friend and girlfriend. It really hasn¡¯t been that long, but it feels as if we¡¯ve known each other forever. ¡°I have to face her at some point,¡± I said with determination. Reaching over, I grabbed Lydia¡¯s hand. ¡°Plus, I know you¡¯ll be there to help me.¡± I gave her a sincere smile, something I found myself doing more often these days. But the princess only stared at me with a blank expression frozen on her face. I waved my hand in front of her eyes, starting to feel a little worried after a few seconds. ¡°Hey, Lydia? Are you alright?¡± This finally seemed to snap her back to reality, and she gasped a little. ¡°What? Oh, yes! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re on board with the plan, then! I¡¯ll take you with me soon to introduce you to everyone!¡± For some reason, Lydia seemed a bit panicked, but she quickly threw herself under the covers, facing away from me. She mumbled about something being dangerous, but I didn¡¯t quite catch it. ¡°What was that? Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Concern filled my voice as I climbed into bed beside her. ¡°It was nothing! It''s time to sleep, goodnight!¡± She quickly extinguished the magic lamps in the room, not even turning the devices off but straight up using her fire magic to douse the flames. Well, if she says it¡¯s nothing¡­ I let the thought die as I quickly fell asleep, the day''s exhaustion catching up with me from my long training sessions. As dreams overcame reality, I thought I heard stifled laughter coming from the attendant''s room. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Everyone, meet Audrey Mays Celestine. She¡¯s from the Principality of Trazkel on a special exchange program.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice rang through the student council room as I stood nervously beside her. I had always wondered where Lydia spent most of her time. The council room felt comfortable, with dark, vertical wood panels on the walls and a plush red and silver carpet. A large, rectangular oak table sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by high-backed chairs of the same material, and a desk for the president sat furthest away from the large double doors. Everyone present stood off to the side of the main table. Today was my first day assisting the student council, and I wanted to make a good first impression. More than that, since everything happened, it would be the first time I interacted with Sasha. I did my best to cover my anxiety as I stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I look forward to working together!¡± I couldn¡¯t calm the beating in my chest, and my head drifted downward. I had avoided eye contact with my sister since she entered the room, but I could tell her gaze hadn¡¯t left me, even as Lydia spoke. I didn¡¯t want to know what expression Sasha wore right now. I¡¯m scared¡­ Suddenly, something warm touched my back, and I turned to glance at my girlfriend. Lydia had a gentle smile, her eyes filled with warmth. Her support seemed to push my head up again as I took a calming breath. Everything will be okay. The world seemed to stop as I finally saw my younger sister up close for the first time in three months. When I saw her at the opening dinner party, I could tell that she was putting on a convincing act. Back then, she hardly looked like the sweet, slightly awkward girl I knew. But at this moment, as we locked eyes, I finally saw the girl I considered my only family. All the fears I had of Sasha looking at me with hate or contempt seemed childish as the urge to wrap my sister in a tight embrace overtook me. Lydia pulled on my hand as I subconsciously took a half step forward, and she gave a subtle shake of her head. Right¡­ now isn¡¯t the time. ¡°Are you alright, Sasha?¡± Lydia voiced the concern I could not because my sister looked to be on the verge of tears from the moment our eyes met. Sasha¡¯s green eyes widened in realization as she hurriedly wiped at them with a handkerchief. ¡°O-Oh, My apologies! I-I¡¯m not sure what came over me!¡± She quickly composed herself before a sad smile appeared on her face. ¡°Pardon my outburst. I am Sasha Rose, the second daughter of House Rose. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, lady Celestine.¡± My heart stung at the distance I felt between us. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Lady Rose?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, Thank you for the concern. You¡­ resemble someone I miss dearly, and I¡¯m afraid I let my emotions get the best of me.¡± Her soft-brown hair swayed as she shook her head. I moved toward her again; this time, Lydia made no move to stop me. I gave her a gentle smile as I spoke. ¡°If you find it acceptable, may I call you by name?¡± She slowly nodded her head. ¡°Great, then I¡¯d like you to do the same for me.¡± This seemed to make her hesitate, but she agreed in the end. ¡°Then, I look forward to working with you, Aud¡­ Lady Audrey.¡± She twirled a lock of hair around her finger and looked down in embarrassment as she spoke, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°So do I, Sasha.¡± For now, this is enough. *** After that, the atmosphere was a bit stuffy, but the other two members also quickly introduced themselves. The brown-haired boy was named Brandon and, from what Lydia had told me, was quite outgoing. The girl with pretty black hair and eyes was Yuzuki, who was also an exchange student. The two seemed to get along quite well, judging from how Yuzuki stomped on his foot after he had asked if Lydia and I were dating. He is really straightforward. We didn¡¯t come out and say it, but we also didn¡¯t deny it. After introductions were taken care of, I spent the day learning how to complete the less urgent paperwork the council handled. Honestly, after spending the last two months mainly doing physical tasks, sitting down and chatting while completing paperwork was a welcome change of pace. Time passed quickly as Lydia and I fielded all sorts of questions from the other three, and I also asked all kinds of questions to get to know them better. Brandon¡¯s father was the head of the Hermosa trading company, one of the most successful companies in the kingdom. ¡°My father named it after my mother,¡± he said fondly. An uncomfortable feeling pricked my heart as he happily talked about his family. ¡°Our company mainly peddles luxury goods such as cosmetics, though we can procure almost anything on special request.¡± He shot me a wink. The royal family handled most of my needs, but it was something to keep in mind for the future. Yuzuki was a daughter of the Hina clan in the Yamada Islands, and her family seemed to be very high up in the government. ¡°I¡¯m the second oldest; my older brother is set to take over once my father retires.¡± She wanted to be more than just a housewife, so she convinced her father to allow her to study abroad. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for women to hold positions of power in her native country, so she aimed to be a government official after she graduated. ¡°What about you, Lady Celestine? What¡¯s your family like?¡± Yuzuki¡¯s question startled me a bit as I floundered for a proper answer. ¡°O-Oh, I¡¯m not very close to my parents¡­¡± I cast a side glance at Sasha, who suddenly perked up when the conversation turned to me. ¡°But I have a little sister who I adore, So it isn¡¯t all bad.¡± We blithely continued to chat like that until the school day was finally over. Everyone wrapped up whatever work they were in the middle of, with Yuzuki and Brandon being the first to leave. I finished the documents I had been tasked with proofreading shortly after before settling back in my chair to wait for Lydia to finish hers. Wanting to speak with Sasha more, I turned, only to find her chair empty. Sighing in disappointment, I rested my eyes as I thought about the day''s events. It has been a long day in more ways than one. As I sat, drifting into my thoughts, I was interrupted by a quiet clink. I opened my eyes to find my sister placing a steaming cup of tea on the table for me. The familiar scent of chamomile tickled my nose as I picked up the cup. ¡°I thought you had left, Sasha,¡± I said, and she shook her head, causing her brown hair to flow with the motion. ¡°There¡¯s a separate room the servants usually use. I just stepped away to make this for you and Her Highness.¡± I nodded as I saw Lydia reach for an identical cup. Still, this brings back memories¡­ A small sigh of contentment escaped me as I took a sip. Sasha then sat down in the chair beside me. Earlier, she had kept an empty chair between us while we worked, so I was happy about the change. The three of us sat in silence, each enjoying a cup of freshly brewed tea. What should I say?! I may have been composed on the outside, but my longing to speak to my sister raged wildly in my head. No, I just have to say something! I can do this! After mentally hyping myself up, I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°U-Um!¡± ¡°S-So!¡± Only for my voice to overlap with Sasha¡¯s. We both stared at each other in surprise, only for both of us to then look at Lydia, who was desperately trying to suppress a laugh. ¡°Please, Don¡¯t mind me!¡± she said between giggles, causing both Sasha and I to also break out into laughter. After we all had managed to settle down, I motioned for Sasha to speak first. ¡°Pardon me, Lady A-Audrey.¡± It seemed she still was hesitant to use my name. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you had a little sister¡­ I was just wondering what she was like?¡± *** These two really are sisters. I thought to myself. After observing them together all day, I began to notice a lot of similarities in their gestures and habits, and my thoughts started to wander in the silence after Sasha had prepared tea. Like how they both play with their hair when they are nervous. Honestly¡­ Having both of them together is almost too cute for me to handle. They were still obviously awkward, but it was clear that even if Sasha didn¡¯t know Audrey¡¯s true identity, she still felt compelled to be close to her. It was genuinely heartwarming. ¡°U-Um!¡± ¡°S-So!¡± Just like that! I couldn¡¯t suppress the laugh that escaped me, and it drew the sisters¡¯s attention. After the laughter died down, Sasha asked a question that froze Audrey in place. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you had a little sister¡­ I was just wondering what she was like?¡± Audrey shot me a panicked glance, and I smiled and nodded to reassure her. I knew Audrey wouldn¡¯t do anything to blow her cover purposefully. Even if she did, judging from what I¡¯ve seen of Sasha today, I have no fear that she would willingly turn her sister over to the Duke. Even without knowing who Audrey was, Sasha had shown sides of herself in the last few hours that I had been trying to get out of her since we met. It was still possible for the Duke to coerce his daughter if he suspected something, so while the situation still demanded secrecy, I decided that Sasha Rose could most likely be trusted. Audrey seemed to take my signal as permission to do what she thought was right and began to speak. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a very bright girl. Very mature and compassionate for her age, and she rarely failed to make my day better when we met.¡± A sad smile graced her face, and her blue eyes turned down. ¡°We didn¡¯t get to spend much time together, but when we did, I knew she cared for me just as much as I did for her.¡± Audrey reached out slowly and took one of her sister¡¯s hands. ¡°You remind me of her so much.¡± Sasha failed to stem her tears this time around. ¡°Earlier, when I said you remind me of someone, I also meant my sister!¡± The younger girl threw her arms around Audrey, which surprised the redhead. ¡°I-I miss her so much!¡± Audrey cradled her sister as she cried into her chest and shot me a pained look. It seemed both of us were feeling the same bittersweet emotions at the scene, but I shook my head at her unspoken question. Hopefully, it will be soon, but we still had to be careful for the sake of everyone involved. I held my head in my hands as I listened to Sasha¡¯s muffled crying. I hope she will forgive us when everything is revealed. No¡­ As long as she forgives Audrey. Right then, I decided I would happily take on all of the young Rose¡¯s anger when the time came. *** Later that night, as we lay in bed, I thought about how I would feel if It were one of my brothers and me in their situation. My chest felt heavy thinking about it, and I realized I didn¡¯t even fully understand what Audrey and Sasha were going through. Rolling over to face Audrey, I gently touched her shoulder. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Suddenly, all the things I wanted to say escaped me. None of this was their fault. Both girls were victims in this situation, completely and utterly blameless. Yet, both have endured things I couldn¡¯t imagine at such a young age. I was lucky to be born into a family that loved me, with a station that commanded respect just by existing. What right do I have to try to comfort her? Audrey rolled over as I drowned in my thoughts, having not received an answer. ¡°Lydia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Audrey!¡± I felt the moisture prick at the edges of my vision. ¡°I promised to help you, but it seems I¡¯m now the one keeping you from your sister!¡± her beautiful eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why would you think that? If anything, I got to see her again because of you.¡± Her voice was calm and gentle. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go! I¡¯m supposed to be the one comforting her! But I couldn¡¯t help the doubtful words that poured out of my mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t be honest with her because of my political machinations.¡± I wiped my eyes and sniffled. It had been so long since I broke down like this. I usually just buried my fears and worries in favor of plowing through my obstacles with willpower alone. But I couldn¡¯t do that when it involved Audrey for some reason. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright, Lydia. I know you have your reasons, and I agree with them. Yes, it does hurt, but I know you are only trying to do what''s best for me. I¡¯d never blame you for that.¡± She brushed some hair behind my ear and smiled brightly. Her words flooded over me like a river, washing away all of my self-loathing. I wiped my eyes again as my tears stopped. ¡°I will do everything possible to ensure you can meet as sisters again.¡± We exchanged a gentle kiss before breaking away. ¡°I know you will; I trust you with all my heart.¡± As sleep slowly claimed both of us, our hands still intertwined, her words burned inside me, etching a permanent place into my heart. *** ¡°Audrey, can you go get some more ink from the storage room? I think we¡¯re just about out.¡± Lydia asked with a tired smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be quick.¡± I quickly organized the papers I had been working on before standing up to leave. I nearly made it to the door when I heard my little sister''s voice from behind. ¡°Is it alright if I go as well, Your Highness?¡± Sasha quickly asked, and Lydia gave her a nod before returning to her work. I waited for her to also get her work in order before we left together. The storage room wasn¡¯t too far away, being located right above the student council room. In the week since she met me as ¡°Audrey Celestine,¡± Sasha grew incredibly attached to me. Even if it wasn¡¯t as her sister, I still found it adorable and couldn¡¯t be happier that she wanted to spend so much time with me. Of course, I was always vigilant about giving my identity away. We chatted about her classes as we climbed the stairs to the next floor. ¡°And then I made this big wall! And the fireball exploded against it! Magic practice is most definitely my favorite, I think.¡± Her attitude also seemed to have changed completely, even from before I died. Maybe I didn¡¯t know her as well as I thought. While the thought was definitely sad, I couldn¡¯t help but smile as she finally seemed to act her age. I realized that even as sisters, our interactions had been colored by our circumstances, and the bubbly girl I saw before me was who she truly was. Sasha was nothing but a brown-haired, green-eyed cutie who seemed to love magic just as much as she loved her sister. We soon arrived at the storage room as I was lost in my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My rambling is probably irritating, right?¡± Her uncertain words snapped my attention back to her. Way to go, Audrey. Some sister you are. ¡°Of course not! Honestly, listening to you talk about magic has quickly become one of my favorite pastimes.¡± I gave her head a quick pat and smiled. ¡°I really do love the time we spend together, Sasha.¡± She quickly perked up at that and beamed at me. ¡°Me too, Lady Audrey!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad to hear it. Now, let¡¯s find that ink and get back to the office.¡± She nodded in agreement, and we split up to find it, which only took a few minutes before we made our way back to the others. Unfortunately, as soon as we arrived back, we had to jump back into our respective tasks. It was a fight to just stay on top of the work currently coming in. The main culprit was the tournament happening in a month. It was held to showcase talented students to the various branches of the armed forces, and with the empire¡¯s conquest on the kingdom¡¯s doorstep, it was imperative that anyone who could bolster the ranks be found. That¡¯s what Lydia says, at least. Honestly, I wanted to participate. I discovered something about myself through my training: that I quite enjoyed fighting. Obviously, I didn¡¯t mean to the death, and I don¡¯t think I could ever take someone else''s life. Not after mine was given back to me. But the feeling of overcoming your own weaknesses and the rush of trying to outmaneuver your opponent¡­ Even at night, I found myself strategizing about ways to win my next sparring match. It had suddenly hit me when I finally beat Leah, and the desire to win only grew now that I was slowly closing the gap between Lucia and myself. In magic, of course. I still couldn¡¯t compare it to her swordsmanship. Luckily, the tournament was separated into magic and physical combat brackets, so my lousy ability with a blade wouldn¡¯t hold me back in the magic division. Not that I think I would win, but it would still be fun! However, Lydia seemed to be hesitant about my participation when I brought it up the other day. *** ¡°Look, I¡¯m not saying no, Audrey. But could you handle that much exposure? You¡¯ll have the entire country¡¯s eyes on you.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± She only signed at my question, rubbing her eyes as we got ready for bed. ¡°The entire tournament is broadcast across the country with powerful wind magic and artifacts.¡± I shrunk a little at that. But my desire to grow stronger chased away my fear. ¡°E-Even still! I¡¯d like to fight!¡± Lydia only stared at me, and I felt my face heat up when I stuttered, but I continued my attack. ¡°It would be good for me to fight opponents I¡¯m not familiar with! At this point, I¡¯ve already seen how everyone I spar against fights.¡± Another sigh escaped her, and this one felt more worried than anything else. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me my girlfriend is turning into a battle junkie¡­¡± ¡°How mean! Just because I like to spar¡­¡± My pout was met with another deadpan expression. ¡°No, Audrey. I like to spar. It makes great exercise. But not even I would want to do that hellish training regimen you put yourself through.¡± ¡°Come to think of it!¡± I clapped my hands together with a great idea. ¡°I watched you spar against Lucia on the first day of school, but you haven¡¯t fought me yet!¡± I clasped her hands with mine in excitement¡ªthe prospect of competing with her overtaking my thoughts. ¡°This is exactly what I mean! Only battle junkies get that excited about fighting!¡± She drew back, and I felt a little disappointed as our hands separated. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know people''s eyes could sparkle like that!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll admit I might like fighting a little too much! But it isn¡¯t the actual fighting I¡¯m so captivated by.¡± Her emerald eyes met mine in question. ¡°It¡¯s the feeling of growing stronger, it¡­ fulfills me. When I think about how weak I used to be¡­¡± I trailed off, and Lydia wrapped me in a gentle embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disparage you.¡± She looked me in the eye with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it if I can make it work, and you promise not to do anything that exposes your divinity.¡± Only the royal family and a select few servants know of my status as a divine guardian. She¡¯s probably worried I¡¯d get drawn into the war¡­ *** It had been a few days since then, but we still had time to think it over. A bell sounded throughout the building, signaling the end of the school day, and we all began wrapping up. Yuzuki and Brandon were the first to head to their dorms, but Sasha seemed to be waiting for me to finish. ¡°Ready to go, Audrey?¡± Lydia asked as she came over and laid a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Of course,¡± I said as I stood, only for Sasha to follow suit. ¡°U-Um, if it isn¡¯t a bother, what are you two doing for the rest of the day?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°We are actually heading to the practice field,¡± Lydia responded. ¡°If you¡¯d like, you can come with us, Lady Sasha.¡± Both my sister and I quirked our heads in curiosity as my girlfriend led us out of the room. ¡°I remember you saying that you wanted to spar, Audrey,¡± Lydia said as we arrived at the field. ¡°I¡¯m still unsure about the tournament, but I can at least do this for you.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± I exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you, have I?¡± the blonde asked. We helped each other warm up for a while before taking our places on opposite ends of the field. Sasha stood on the sidelines, stars in her eyes. It seemed she was barely able to contain her excitement about watching us spar. That¡¯s so very like her¡­ I wondered if Lydia had realized her love of magic as well, and that¡¯s why she invited her. My girlfriend is so considerate. ¡°I hope you know I won¡¯t hold back, even against you!¡± Lydia yelled across the practice field. I only smiled in response. I wouldn¡¯t want her to, anyway. Sasha gave us the starting signal, and we both sprung into action. I opened with a volley of water bullets. It didn¡¯t do much as they collided with Lydia¡¯s opposing fireballs, but I had expected that. We both ran around the field, trying to outplay each other with various volleys of attacks. I blocked a fireball by grabbing it with a water-covered hand before sending a horizontal blade of liquid at Lydia. She ran straight at the attack, sliding under it while closing the distance between us. But I hadn¡¯t stopped to gawk, as cool as she may have looked in my eyes. I exerted a little more mana than I had been using up till now, manifesting a massive wall of water that completely encircled the other girl and collapsed them toward her, causing an enormous wave of water to wash over the entire field. I gritted my teeth, but I couldn¡¯t help the excitement building up in my chest as my plan failed. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to stop me in my tracks. I had tried to manipulate the water in the onslaught to subtly restrain her like I had done to Leah previously, but even with the water being reinforced with my magic, it had still evaporated. I stood in fascination as Lydia stood unscathed, bathed in beautiful blue flames. ¡°Ha! You really thought I¡¯d fall for the same trick¡ªAre you alright?¡± She paused her monologue when she felt my gaze. ¡°Yep! Just thinking about how hot you look right now.¡± ¡°Of course! I am incredibly proud of my magic, after all!¡± she smirked. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean the flames.¡± I brushed some errant red hair out of my face, then moved. ¡°W-Wha¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t give her any time to respond as I launched a water whip, which snaked around her ankle and pulled her to the ground. I sprinted forward, consolidating a massive orb of water over my head with the intent to drop it on her. It hadn¡¯t occurred to me yet why my whip had worked when my previous attack didn¡¯t. That was until I was blasted with a massive shockwave of flame, my water orb evaporating in the process. I flew backward several feet, managing to roll back to a defensive position as I erected a water wall out of pure instinct. Which immediately absorbed a massive blue fireball. ¡°Quit flirting with me and take this seriously!¡± She yelled, her face bright red. ¡°But I really meant it¡ªWoah!¡± I began to say but had to dive to the side as a flame arrow pierced right through my barrier. I looked back at Lydia, who was still fuming, as she formed multiple firebirds over her head. They shot towards me, even faster than the arrow. I swelled water underneath my feet¡ªa move I stole from Lucia¡ª and surfed out of the way, only to find the birds swerve to follow me. Tracking magic?! I shot water at them in an attempt to destroy them, but they dodged my attempts. I noticed while running that Lydia didn¡¯t seem to be controlling them. Which meant whatever spell she was using was quite advanced. My mind filled with admiration for Lydia as I continued to only slightly outpace my pursuers. She really is something else! I¡¯m so in love right now! And it was then I felt it. My stella moved. A grin broke on my face as I finally found my trigger. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be embarrassed about it later. I focused my thoughts on Lydia and felt my stella finally respond. Aurora said I could infuse it into my mana¡­ Maybe like this? I pushed the stella into the mana stream under my feet, causing the wave I was surfing on to bolster and move even faster, and I found myself launched into the air. ¡°W-Woah! Too much!¡± I unconsciously yelled. I managed to create a cushion of water to land on and realized I was on the opposite side of the field. The firebirds fizzled out as they tried to close the distance. So they have a time limit, good to know! I prepared another spell but stopped when I noticed that both Lydia and Sasha were gaping at me. They both ran up to me, talking over one another. ¡°How did you do that?!¡± ¡°That was amazing, Lady Audrey!¡± I took a step back with my hands up. ¡°D-Does this mean the match is over?¡± and Lydia nodded furiously. ¡°We¡¯ll call it a draw for now! Now tell us how you did that. I¡¯ve never seen someone release so much power before!¡± I quashed the disappointment I felt at the match ending so soon and went to explain before remembering that Sasha was there. ¡°I just released all my mana at once. Honestly, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± I lied. Realization dawned in Lydia¡¯s eyes as she glanced at my sister. ¡°Geez, come on. I know you¡¯ve learned to control your magic better than that.¡± I laughed sheepishly and scratched my cheek. Luckily, Sasha seemed to buy that explanation. ¡°You must have a really high mana capacity, then! How incredible to see!¡± She continued to gush about some technical magic stuff that was reminiscent of Mr. Tressum¡¯s lectures before stopping suddenly. ¡°Ah! But if you have used all your mana, then you need to rest! Come one, let us get you to your dorm!¡± my sister grabbed my hand and began pulling me toward the dorm. I looked back at Lyida, who only smiled helplessly and followed us. Once we arrived at our room, Sasha paused awkwardly before turning to face Lydia and me. ¡°U-Um, sorry if this is out of line, but are you two¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Are we what, Lady Sasha?¡± Lydia asked gently. ¡°Are you two¡­ T-Together?¡± Her lime green eyes drifted downwards in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just on the field¡­ you said those things¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking if we¡¯re dating, then the answer is yes.¡± and Lydia admitted it outright. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± the younger girl sighed with relief. ¡°It was presumptuous of me to ask. My apologies.¡± The door to our room suddenly opened to reveal Leah standing there. ¡°How long do you plan on standing in the hallway, my ladies?¡± She asked with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. Will Lady Rose be joining us?¡± ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline,¡± Sasha said, suddenly in nobility mode and turning to me and Lydia. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to witness such a wonderful display of magic earlier, and I hope you feel better, Lady Audrey.¡± She cut the conversation short with a quick curtsey before leaving down the hallway. ¡°Well, that was sudden,¡± Lydia said with a shrug before we both entered the room. *** ¡°Now, care to fill me in, Audrey?¡± I asked after dinner. The redhead nodded. Lucia and Leah were present as well. Earlier, Leah had left before the spar to start on the meal, and Lucia had needed to talk to Sir Theodore. They hadn¡¯t seen what Audrey had done, but flying nearly the whole length of the one-hundred-meter practice field was no small feat. ¡°I finally figured out how to manipulate my divinity, and it had more of an effect than I expected,¡± Audrey explained. She had previously explained to us what she had learned from her goddess, so I knew how difficult it had been for her. ¡°So, what¡¯s the trigger then?¡± Lucia asked expectantly, and Audrey looked down bashfully. ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking about how amazing Lydia was during our fight, and it just kind of¡­ happened.¡± My face felt hot as I realized what she was implying, only for Leah to say it aloud with a massive smile. ¡°Oh my, so what you mean is: Your feelings for my lady are what triggers your divine power? How interesting!¡± Alright, you seem way too happy about this, Leah! But I was too busy fidgeting in embarrassment to say anything to her. It didn¡¯t help either that Audrey only nodded in agreement. ¡°Can you replicate it?¡± Lucia asked. Audrey paused in thought before holding her palm upward, causing a bird made of shining water to form above her head. It flew gracefully around the dorm before it seemed to vibrate and explode, sending water all over the room. ¡°I still haven¡¯t gotten a feel for how much to use yet, so my magic is a bit more unstable with it right now.¡± ¡°But this means you can practice now. I can¡¯t imagine it will take you long.¡± I said. ¡°Hopefully. Aurora¡ªmy goddess, I mean, also said I¡¯d be able to communicate directly with her once I master it.¡± Communicating directly with the gods? Definitely seems like something divine guardians should be able to do. ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing! Have you heard her yet?¡± my lady-in-waiting asked, but Audrey only shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m sure it will take some time. But I want to be able to soon.¡± She pumped her fist with determination. ¡°And that means lots of practice!¡± After that, we talked a bit longer before settling in for the night. All I could think of was how amazing my partner was. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Pray tell, Brother. What exactly are you doing here?¡± ¡°Aw, Come on. I can¡¯t come visit just because I missed you?¡± The expression on my face remained blank as Abel leisurely walked around the dorm room. He paused briefly as he eyed the beds pushed together, then whipped around to face me again. ¡°Where¡¯s my soon-to-be sister-in-law?¡± I seriously want to punch that smirk right off his dumb face! ¡°She¡¯s out training right now and probably won¡¯t return for a while.¡± He sat down on the sofa as Leah placed a cup of steaming tea in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re as impeccable as ever, Leah.¡± He said before taking a sip. ¡°You honor me with your praise, Your Highness.¡± She replied curtly before making herself invisible against the wall. I sat down across from my brother before asking again, a little more irritated. ¡°Spill it; you wouldn¡¯t come for no reason.¡± ¡°Alright, just relax.¡± He said before muttering. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll finally get a cute little sister when you two marry¡­¡± I only gave him a sharp glare in response. He took a long tea drink, emptying his cup before finally getting to the point. ¡°I came to discuss a few things. First, Audrey¡¯s participation in the tournament.¡± I had sent a message to Luke after Audrey expressed her desire to participate. Personally, I didn¡¯t think there were many downsides to allowing her to fight, but I wanted a second opinion on the matter. ¡°After discussing it with Mother and Father, we decided it would be fine as long as she keeps her power under control. No nobles would make a move on her while she¡¯s under the guise of a foreign guest, even if she performs well.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the smile on my face as I thought about how excited my girlfriend would be. But that was soon wiped away by my brother¡¯s following words. ¡°And I doubt any nobles saw her up close during her time as your attendant. If they did, most would be too egotistical to remember a mere servant, anyway.¡± He laughed, but I could feel the blood drain from my face. There was one¡­ Abel seemed to notice my reaction finally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lydia?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ There was someone who did.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I wrung my hands together before speaking. ¡°It was¡­ Duke Rose. He met her up close during that time.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He stood in shock, knocking over the teacup he had been using. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said anything!¡± ¡°I just forgot, okay?!¡± I said defensively. ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know she was his daughter! With everything else going on, it didn¡¯t seem relevant!¡± I knew I was just making up excuses, but it was also the truth. I can¡¯t believe it slipped my mind¡­ Abel sat back down and rubbed his temple. ¡°Seriously¡­ for as clever as you are, you¡¯re just as airheaded.¡± I only lowered my head, unable to defend myself. ¡°Did he seem to recognize her?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so, but thinking back on it¡­ she did catch his attention.¡± A groan escaped me as I put my head in my hands. Even if it was only one time, and I didn¡¯t know her circumstances yet, his focus on her should¡¯ve raised a red flag in my mind. ¡°Well, that certainly throws a wrench into things. It¡¯s unlikely he would realize Audrey is his dead daughter, at least. But if he attends the tournament and sees her now as a foreign guest, he¡¯ll suspect something.¡± The room filled with an oppressive silence as we both sunk into thought. Audrey really wants to participate¡­ I was hoping to make this happen for her, but it seems like it won¡¯t pan out. I sighed in disappointment, only for Abel to shrug and blow away the atmosphere. ¡°Eh, just color her hair.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± My brother smiled at me impishly. ¡°Just color Audrey¡¯s hair for the tournament. I¡¯d think hiding her scarlet hair would be good enough.¡± I could only gape at him, but that response was very¡­ Abel of him. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like he would see her up close again. At most, he would only see her from the stands, if he even attended at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point, I guess.¡± A small smile slipped onto my face as well. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell my girlfriend the good news. Maybe It¡¯ll earn me a kiss of gratitude even¡­ ¡°Ha, your thoughts are showing. How lewd of you!¡± My brother poked my side, suddenly sitting next to me and causing me to jump. ¡°Wha¡ª When did you even move?!¡± I shrieked. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t thinking anything of the sort!¡± I huffed as I slid away from him on the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t use your training to scare me like that!¡± ¡°Anyway. The next thing is pretty serious, Lydia.¡± He blew off my complaints and returned to the original seat he had been sitting on before leaning forward with his hands folded under his chin. The change in attitude shocked me. Abel¡¯s never this serious. ¡°Attempts have been made on both Luke''s and my life.¡± His words made my blood run cold. ¡°I-I assume that the assassins failed, then?¡± The dumb response was all I could manage as my thoughts whirled. Who would want my brothers dead? Why? ¡°Lydia, look at me. We¡¯re both fine, and it would take more than a few assassins to do us in.¡± I took a few deep breaths before meeting his eyes. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just surprising. I¡¯ve heard about that kind of thing happening in other countries, but the kingdom¡¯s political scene is so stable. We¡¯ve never had to worry¡­¡± I trailed off at Abel¡¯s sheepish expression as he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, Luke and I agreed it was better not to tell you. You¡¯ve never been targeted, so we deemed it unnecessary at the time.¡± ¡°Are you telling me¡ª!¡± I gripped the skirt of my uniform in anger. ¡°Now, Now. No need to get so¡ª¡± My brother began before I continued. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯ve never been worthy of assassination?!¡± Abel only stared dumbfounded as I continued to rant. ¡°Are they underestimating me? Just because I¡¯m a princess? I¡¯ll show them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re upset about?!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Of course it is! It¡¯s like you said! I know my brothers would never lose to lowly assassins!¡± Then I paused as a realization hit. ¡°Wait, so if you¡¯re now telling me, that means¡­¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, we believe they are also targeting you this time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, brother. I would never lose either!¡± I said with a confident thump to my chest. It was met with an exasperated sigh. ¡°If it were ordinary assassins, I¡¯d play along with you. But they aren¡¯t.¡± His serious tone knocked all the bravado away, so I put on a serious expression to match. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°These guys were highly trained and possessed unknown magic. We captured or killed most of them between the two attacks. But it wasn¡¯t without losses. Several knights were killed.¡± In shock, I brought a hand to my mouth and berated myself for my earlier attitude. But it only caused the resolve in my heart to burn hotter. ¡°You said most, right? Are we working under the assumption the remnants are going to try for my life next, then?¡± ¡°Only their leader escaped, but he was the most dangerous one. In pure skill, he¡¯s no match for either Luke or me. But his magic allows him to manipulate and move through shadows.¡± Abel looked down in frustration. I¡¯d never seen him like this before. ¡°Even so, I will not lose.¡± My words were laced with conviction, and he looked up at me. ¡°This man has hurt the people of my kingdom and threatened my family. I will not allow him to harm anyone else.¡± My brother smiled at my words. ¡°That¡¯s my little sister. We are arranging additional escorts for you. You¡¯ll have them by next week.¡± He ran his hand through his dark hair in frustration again. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d guard you myself, but we also can¡¯t be sure Mom and Dad are safe either, so I gotta stay at the castle as the vice-commander of the order.¡± I giggled as he slipped into his usual casual speech, presumably which he picked up from the knights. I reached over and took his hand in mine. ¡°Thank you, brother. But additional guards are not necessary. I¡¯m no slouch regarding combat, and I have the other girls with me. Lucia¡¯s an incredible knight, as you know. And while Leah is a non-combatant, she is also a skilled mage.¡± I grinned to myself as I reassured him. ¡°And my girlfriend is a divine guardian, for heaven¡¯s sake. I promise we can handle anything as long as we¡¯re together. So please keep the rest of you safe.¡± Then I froze as I realized what I just admitted. The smug expression was already overtaking his features. ¡°Girlfriend, huh? Why haven¡¯t you informed your family of the news?¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± I scrambled to let go of his hands. What had been a heartwarming moment was ruined as he began incessantly teasing me. ¡°Was there a particular reason? What, did you think we wouldn¡¯t approve, my dear sister?¡± My face flushed in embarrassment as I stood up to escape, but he only followed me around the room, poking fun at me. ¡°I-I''ll burn you! I mean it, back off!¡± I yelled. My eyes met Leah¡¯s, who was still making herself invisible by the wall but only shook her head with a grin. That traitor! The door slammed open as Audrey and Lucia rushed into the room. ¡°Get your hands off the princess, you scoundrel! The knight yelled with her sword brandished. Audrey already had magic surrounding her hands, ready to be launched at the enemy. But both froze as they saw nothing more than my brother in the room. I used the moment he was distracted to run and hide behind my girlfriend. And my girls save the day! ¡°Oh! Please help me, Audrey. This strange man is harassing me. Won¡¯t my beautiful girlfriend intervene?¡± I pleaded dramatically, giving her the largest doe eyes I could manage. Lucia only rolled her eyes as she sheathed her blade. Audrey stuttered. ¡°U-Um¡­¡± Unsure of what to do as her eyes flicked between us. Abel sauntered over to us. The audacity! ¡°Hey, Audrey. Wow! You¡¯ve grown since I last saw you!¡± Audrey bowed stiffly in response. ¡°I-It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hey now, remember what I told you before? After all, I can¡¯t have my sister¡¯s girlfriend being so formal!¡± He shot her a wink, and she relaxed a little. ¡°But I do have a question. How long have you two been together? Officially, I mean.¡± ¡°O-Oh, about two months, Prince Abel.¡± ¡°Really, now?¡± he smirked at me, and I avoided his eyes. ¡°It seems my sister failed to tell anyone in our family about this splendid development.¡± ¡°This is exactly why!¡± I said, sticking my tongue out at him and his sarcastic tone. My attention turned to Audrey as she looked at me. ¡°You never told them?¡± her eyes started to tear up as she spoke. ¡°Is it because you thought they wouldn¡¯t approve of me?¡± I rushed to comfort her. ¡°Of course not! I just knew they would never let me hear the end of it! I promise it had nothing to do with you!¡± I wiped her tears as Abel patted her on the head. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Exactly. If anything, Audrey. We think you deserve better.¡± I gave him a swift kick to the behind, then pushed him out the door. ¡°If that¡¯s everything you came for, please be on your way, Brother.¡± ¡°Okay, Okay! I get it.¡± He caught the door right before I slammed it in his face, his voice serious. ¡°Please be careful, Lydia. Promise.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± He returned my smile before turning and making his way down the hall. I thought about everything he said as I turned back towards the other girls. Assassins, huh? ¡°Is everything alright, Lydia?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°You seem preoccupied with something.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, but we have a lot to discuss.¡± *** I thought about what my sister had said as I left the academy grounds. ¡°Ha, She¡¯s crazy if she thinks we¡¯ll just leave her unguarded, Silly girl,¡± I mumbled. Lydia was strong-willed but never acted on emotion alone. If she genuinely thought the four could defend themselves, I had no reason to doubt that, especially since I could glean first-hand from seeing Audrey that my future sister-in-law was more competent than any of our court mages. The problem was she didn¡¯t fully understand the enemy she was facing. I masked my presence as I walked through the town and headed toward the castle. It was something I liked to do while I was turning over a problem. Seeing the citizens of my country living their everyday lives¡­ It reminded me of the things I needed to fight for. Stepping into a nearby alley, I soon found Simon. ¡°How did it go, Your Highness?¡± the bespectacled attendant asked with a bow. I lazily shrugged in response. ¡°About as expected, she denied any reinforcements.¡± Simon only smiled faintly. ¡°How many agents would you like posted on her, then?¡± I hummed in thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll settle for two. One to report if something happens, the other to step in if the girls'' lives are in danger.¡± Our eyes met. ¡°They are not to reveal themselves to her unless they are giving their life.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± he said, then he was gone. I yawned in boredom. Man, I really wanted to take a nap¡­ ¡°Abel, please take this seriously.¡± Mother rebuked. I waved a hand. ¡°I am, I promise!¡± Except for Lydia, the whole family sat around the table in Luke¡¯s office, and I was pulled in there the second I arrived at the castle. ¡°I think we should just assign her more guards despite her complaints,¡± Luke said with a severe expression. ¡°That man gave both Abel and I trouble, and while I¡¯m not doubting her ability, Lydia¡¯s never been in a situation where her life was at stake. Any number of things could go wrong.¡± ¡°Relax, I put two Ethereals on her. He only got away from us because it was a surprise attack. She may not know when, but Lydia knows of the danger. She won¡¯t let her guard down.¡± I said, still trying not to fall asleep. ¡°Do you know what she said when I filled her in?¡± Luke looked at me quizzically. ¡°She said, ¡°My brothers would never lose to lowly assassins.¡± We ought to have the same faith in her, yeah?¡± my brother wrung his hands together in worry. ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s my people you¡¯re doubting?¡± Luke met my eyes at my question. ¡°No, I know how capable the Ethereals are. Their espionage skills are unmatched. I just don¡¯t like my sister being in harm¡¯s way; what¡¯s so wrong about that?¡± ¡°As a father, I agree with you. But we all know that Lydia and Audrey must face this themselves.¡± Father chimed in after a sip of tea. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Duke Beldonna?¡± And all the royals in the room turned to face the two guests. ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty.¡± Duke Beldonna said. ¡°I can assure you your daughters will come out just fine.¡± ¡°I can confirm as well, Your Majesty.¡± His son, Isaac Beldonna, concurred. ¡°Your words are reassuring, as usual,¡± Father said, but he had a frown on his face. But I¡¯m sure that it will not be an easy fight. I dread the thought of any of those girls getting hurt¡­¡± Mother squeezed his hand tightly, clearly feeling the same. The Beldonnas exchanged a furtive glance before the older man sighed and nodded. Isaac spoke again, a little more hesitant this time. ¡°As you know, I care deeply for the princess. It pains me greatly to wait on the sidelines as well¡­¡± He clenched his fist, and I sensed no lies in his words. ¡°But we need to have faith. Believe in your daughters and sisters. That is the most important thing we can do for them.¡± His eyes were unwavering, and it infected the rest of us. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough doom and gloom.¡± Mother clapped her hands and put on a smile. ¡°Lydia and Audrey have their battle to fight, so we need to ensure we don¡¯t lose ours.¡± We all turned our attention to the map on the table. It was a world map with markings to show the Empire¡¯s warpath. The Kingdom of Venyth was located on the southern end of the continent, with the Principality of Trazkel to the east and the Yamada Islands to the southwest. ¡°Treaty talks have just finished with both of our neighbors. But if the empire launches an attack on multiple fronts, I¡¯m afraid foreign reinforcements are unlikely.¡± Father said. Mother leaned over to point at the map, where the Rose territory bordered with the newly expanded empire. ¡°The bigger problem is that bastard¡ª¡± I smiled wryly as she corrected herself. ¡°I mean, Duke Rose seems to be amassing troops in his territory.¡± She looked around the table and brushed some blonde hair out of her face. ¡°It¡¯d be alright, almost patriotic even, if it was in defense of the kingdom, but knowing him¡­ I doubt that.¡± With a hand on his chin, Luke voiced his agreement. ¡°His proposals to increase private militaries have been stonewalled, but it seems he no longer cares to keep up appearances.¡± ¡°If I may, Your Majesties?¡± Duke Beldonna cut in, and Father gestured for him to continue. ¡°I believe the most prudent action is to prepare for the worst-case scenario while keeping an eye on things. Making the first move will not end well.¡± The office fell silent at his words, and I sighed in frustration. Sitting around and waiting isn¡¯t really my style. ¡°I¡¯ll assign some agents to watch over the border. If all we can do is plan, we¡¯ll need all the information we can get.¡± And everyone nodded in approval. ¡°We have to be careful not to show our hand. Acting like we don¡¯t see what¡¯s happening will be advantageous.¡± Mother said with a grin. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s imagining the look on the Duke¡¯s face when his plans fail. The meeting seemed to conclude, but then I remembered I had yet to report some crucial information. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to say this, but Lydia and Audrey are officially together,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Not surprising, you could cut that tension with a knife,¡± Luke said with a big smile. ¡°My little girl finally found someone¡­¡± Father wiped a tear away dramatically. Mother¡¯s blue eyes sparkled as she latched her hands together in excitement. ¡°Ah! I finally have another daughter! I mean, I know I said Audrey was already my daughter, but now it¡¯s official! And I didn¡¯t want to make her uncomfortable before they left for the academy, so I held back! Oh, do you think she¡¯ll call me ¡°Mother¡± someday? When I finally meet Cecilia again, I¡¯ll have so much to tell her!¡± Mother seemed to be lost in her own fantasies, and she turned to ramble to Father, who indulged her with a warm smile. I noticed Isaac''s sad smile, but he corrected his expression when he noticed my gaze. He does have a past with Lydia, so it makes sense. While I pitied him, all that mattered was my sister¡¯s happiness. The day ended in a bright celebration for our new addition to the family, for tomorrow would start in solemn preparation for the future. *** It¡¯s been a week since Lydia filled us in on the situation with the assassin, and I did everything I could to stay by her side. ¡°Honestly, the attack most likely won¡¯t happen during the day, especially not with other people around,¡± Lydia said after noticing how attached I¡¯d been. ¡°I can¡¯t help it! His magic allows him openings that wouldn¡¯t normally be a concern!¡± I replied seriously. I¡¯d never forgive myself if something happened to her while I wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Unless I¡¯m bothering you?¡± My voice wavered with uncertainty. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean; we¡¯re almost always together anyway. I just want you to stop being wary of every shadow we pass.¡± I could sense the exasperation in her voice. I had been on edge ever since Prince Abel visited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I took a few deep breaths and tried to push the bad thoughts out of my head. We were going to the practice field, but she stopped and grabbed my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Audrey. I appreciate that you¡¯re so concerned for me. But there is such a thing as being too paranoid. If everything seems out of place, you¡¯ll overlook something when it truly matters.¡± She gave me a bright smile, and all the tension in my body finally relaxed. ¡°My girlfriend is right, as usual,¡± I said, giving her a smile of my own. We started moving again, our hands still intertwined. ¡°Besides, you should focus on training for the tournament right now.¡± She reminded me, and I got embarrassed thinking of my reaction when she delivered the good news. I had been so ecstatic about being able to participate that I had kissed her right then and there, right in front of the other girls. We still couldn¡¯t escape their teasing, and Lucia and Leah¡¯s smirks still haunt me. ¡°Definitely! That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to spar right now!¡± She laughed at my enthusiasm, and we arrived at the field a moment later. As we stretched and warmed up, a question suddenly came to mind. ¡°Are you not participating in the tournament yourself? I would¡¯ve thought you had to as royalty.¡± ¡°No, I am. I¡¯m competing in the physical combat bracket. I thought It would be great if both winners were from the royal family.¡± She winked at me after casually including me as her family. My face flushed slightly as I looked away. ¡°I see, that¡¯s a shame, though. It would¡¯ve been fun to fight you.¡± She paused at my words. ¡°Audrey¡­ We¡¯re literally about to spar.¡± She finished tying up her hair and helped me do mine. ¡°I know that!¡± With the use of my stella, I managed to win consistently against Lucia in magic, which was why my new training partner was Lydia. Even though I could trigger my stella, I still didn¡¯t have the same fine control over it that I had with pure mana. I did my best to be mindful of how much I was releasing, Aurora¡¯s warning echoing in my head constantly, and because of that, my girlfriend consistently won our matches. But damn, did she look good doing it! I giggled a bit as Lydia pulled me to my feet. ¡°You really are something else; even with my divinity, you still manage to outpower me,¡± I said while using my hand to brush some dirt out of her blonde hair. She rolled her eyes as she returned the favor. ¡°But you¡¯re holding back, right? I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be entirely at your mercy in an all-out fight.¡± Her choice of words ignited the urge to tease her, so I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close. She reflexively raised her hands to resist but froze as she nearly grabbed my chest. Her face flushed, and she averted her gaze as her hands fell limp to her sides. Oh, my Goddess! That was almost really bad! I think¡­? Somehow, I managed to maintain my composure on the outside. ¡°A-Audrey, let me go. I¡¯m really sweaty right now. And we¡¯re outside!¡± She said weakly. ¡°Oh? Are you saying it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we were inside?¡± I asked innocently while drumming my fingers lightly on her lower back. She squirmed at the motion and put her hands on my waist in an attempt to push me away. Her escape attempt failed spectacularly, considering she didn¡¯t put much effort into it. My arms remained locked around her as I pulled her closer and whispered in her ear. ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want to be at my mercy?¡± I said in the most sultry voice I could manage. One of my hands traced up her spine over her shirt, and I felt Lydia shiver slightly against my body. I might actually lose control at this rate¡­ Suddenly, my girlfriend''s eyes widened as she looked behind me. ¡°Oh, Lady Sasha!¡± Hearing my sister¡¯s name caused me to jolt away from Lydia and turn around, but nobody was there. I turned around grumpily to face her again. ¡°That¡¯s mean! What if she was actually here?¡± I asked with a pout. Lydia¡¯s face was still flushed, but she had managed to put some distance between us. ¡°W-Well, what else was I supposed to do? You were getting carried away, and I refuse to have my first time out in the open!¡± I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean ¡°First time¡±?¡± Her emerald eyes widened, and she sputtered. ¡°Wha¡ª Have you not discussed health and biology in your lessons yet?¡± ¡°No, we have. Mr. Tressum and I discuss how human bodies work with magic all the time.¡± Now, I was even more confused. Lydia sits in on most of my lessons and should know what I¡¯ve learned. My response seemed to calm her down as she muttered. ¡°So she¡¯s been doing all that without knowing what it leads to?¡± She moved towards me, grabbed my hand, and began dragging me to our room. ¡°Alright, you need to have a special lesson with Leah. I followed her, still lost about what was happening, until she sat me down in front of our resident lady-in-waiting. My girlfriend then claimed to have a council business and left. An hour later, I sat with my face burning in my hands. My thoughts filled with so many things I didn¡¯t know before. *** Tournament day had arrived before I knew it, and I felt confident knowing I had done everything I could to prepare. I had yet to win against Lydia in our sparring matches, but she assured me there wouldn¡¯t be many students on her level. There still hadn¡¯t been any signs of the assassin, and it worried me that something might happen while I was competing. No, focus on the fight, Audrey. The assassin would be foolish to attack in front of so many people. Even if he did, Lydia would never lose. I slapped my cheeks softly and steeled myself. The tournament was organized into one-on-one duels, with four duels happening simultaneously across neighboring fields. The physical combat bracket was held on the other side of campus but was structured similarly. I double-checked my uniform in the mirror. I wasn¡¯t used to wearing the boy¡¯s uniform, but having pants instead of the skirt was pretty comfortable. All students participating had to wear pants, as it ensured movement fairness, so the girls wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any unfortunate accidents. A groan escaped me as I glanced at the clock. The matches weren¡¯t scheduled to start for another hour, and all my preparations were done. So, I had nothing to do but sit around and wait. My thoughts turned to my girlfriend, who had disappeared earlier, saying she wanted us to surprise each other in the new uniforms. Shouldn¡¯t she be back by now? We agreed to meet back at the dorm room to encourage each other before our fights. The door opened as if responding to my thoughts, but nobody stepped through. ¡°Lydia?¡± I called out. ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m just preparing myself!¡± she yelled back. ¡°Preparing yourself for what?¡± I asked, amused. ¡°Just get in here!¡± She appeared, dressed in the boy¡¯s uniform and with her hair pulled into a simple ponytail. ¡°Wow! You look dashing, Lydia!¡± I exclaimed. She really did look incredible. Lydia looked me up and down, and a slight blush formed. ¡°As do you, Audrey.¡± We spent some time calming our nerves with tea that Leah prepared for us and talking strategy. ¡°The matches are all in quick succession, so it¡¯s best to win quickly so you don¡¯t exhaust yourself,¡± Lydia said. ¡°You need to win eight matches to be crowned the winner, and at most, you¡¯ll only have fifteen minutes to rest between fights.¡± ¡°I can handle it! My training sessions last longer than that!¡± I said, and she only smiled awkwardly at me. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your opponents and the toll fighting will take on your body.¡± She leaned back and laughed a little. ¡°But it is you we¡¯re talking about. I doubt I have to worry.¡± Finally, the time for our matches arrived, and we went to our respective fields. I¡¯d better not disappoint her by losing! I couldn¡¯t help the massive grin as I lined up with the other students and the announcer called. ¡°Let the tournament begin!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°And the winner is Audrey Celestine!¡± The announcer called out. I shook my opponent¡¯s hand and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you for the fight!¡± The young lady¡¯s face flushed red as she looked down. ¡°Are you feeling alright? Should we get you to the doctor?¡± I asked worriedly, but the lady only shook her head vigorously ¡°N-No, I¡¯m perfectly fine! Thanks for the concern!¡± She said quickly before rushing off the field and cradling her hand. I hope she isn¡¯t injured¡­ I soon followed suit and was greeted by my friend. It feels fantastic to say that! ¡°Great job out there,¡± Lucia said with a smirk. ¡°Though it seems you¡¯re just as adept at winning hearts as winning fights.¡± I quirked my head in confusion as I wiped my face with a towel, and the knight only sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so dense, I swear.¡± I opened my mouth to object when I heard someone call my name from behind. ¡°Lady Audrey!¡± My little sister rushed up to me and threw her arms around me. ¡°Your magic is so amazing! Congratulations on your victory!¡± She said excitedly while looking up at me. Her large green eyes sparkled so much that I had to turn my gaze away. How can she be so adorable!? ¡°Thank you so much, Sasha. I¡¯m surprised you recognized me.¡± I said while twirling my newly brown hair around a finger. Sasha smiled at me while breaking the hug. ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but once I got closer, I just knew it was you! Why did you change your hair, if I may ask?¡± I hummed in thought for a moment before responding. ¡°I¡¯m in disguise!¡± I raised a finger to my lips and winked. ¡°But you can¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± She giggled a little and nodded, so I gave her a couple of pats on the head. ¡°Alright! But you know I¡¯m not a kid, right?¡± She pouted a little as I removed my hand from her soft-brown hair. ¡°You¡¯re only twelve; that qualifies,¡± I said, and she looked away. ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you,¡± she muttered, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I had some time to rest before my next match, so we moved to sit under a canopy that had been set up on the sidelines. Lucia stood guard behind us as we chatted about nothing in particular and watched as the next set of matches started. ¡°I wonder who my next opponent will be!¡± I said excitedly. I was having so much fun today, fighting so many different people. As Lydia had said, none of them were as skilled as my regular sparring partners, so I had been winning quite handily. Even so, I still put in my best effort. I haven¡¯t thought about it, but my friends are truly exceptional¡­ I got so lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t even notice a fourth person join our group. ¡°Hello, Lady Celestine,¡± Yuzuki said with a smile as she sat on the other side of Sasha. ¡°It seems you and I will compete in the next round.¡± ¡°Really?! I wasn¡¯t aware you were participating, Yuzuki!¡± My enthusiasm seemed to shake her, judging by her expression. Sasha covered her mouth, and I heard Lucia break into a sudden coughing fit. ¡°W-What?¡± I asked indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re usually quite cheerful, Lady Celestine. But you seem especially full of energy today.¡± the dark-haired girl said, and my sister cut in. ¡°Is this your first time seeing her fight?¡± Sasha said while still trying to stifle her laugh. ¡°Lady Audrey is quite the battle junkie.¡± ¡°I-Is that so?¡± A groan escaped me at her words. ¡°Not you, too! Lydia said the same thing!¡± I hugged my knees to my chest. ¡°Just because I enjoy fighting doesn¡¯t make me a junkie!¡± And the other girls shared an amused look at my denial. ¡°Well, as I was saying.¡± Yuzuki continued after clearing her throat. ¡°If we both continue our winning streaks, we¡¯ll meet in the finals.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± excitement laced my voice again. ¡°Oh, what kind of magic do you use?¡± Yuzuki looked at me with a strange smile. ¡°Why would I give away information like that to my opponent?¡± I thumped my fist to my other hand. ¡°That¡¯s a good point! Never mind, don¡¯t tell me!¡± The prospect of fighting and overcoming the surprise started getting my blood pumping. ¡°You really are quite strange, Lady Celestine,¡± Yuzuki said amusedly before she covered her mouth in realization. ¡°Pardon me, that was rude of me.¡± ¡°Not at all! We¡¯re friends, after all, right?¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Friends?¡± she paused momentarily before a slight smile appeared. ¡°I suppose we are.¡± Sasha pulled on my sleeve, her eyes swirling with anxiety. ¡°Are we friends, as well?¡± she asked, and I patted her head again out of reflex. ¡°Of course we are, but you¡¯re also more like a little sister to me.¡± She beamed happily at my response. A while later, Yuzuki and I stood to report to our respective matches ¡°You better not lose to anyone else.¡± She said. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll see you in the final round!¡± I mentally prepared myself for the next match. I had three more until I faced Yuzuki. I can¡¯t wait! I thought as I faced my next opponent. ¡°Match, Start!¡± ***Meanwhile*** ¡°I wonder how Audrey¡¯s faring,¡± I said aloud while waiting for my next match. Leah handed me a cup of water before replying. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s having no trouble.¡± ¡°Well, I doubt she¡¯d lose¡­ I just hope she¡¯s keeping her excitement in check.¡± Leah smirked at my remark, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a bit as well. I ran my hand over the hilt of my sword and focused on the ongoing matches. Both tournaments should be wrapping up soon, and I would be one of the finalists for physical combat. I leaned back in my chair and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± ¡°Will you be alright for the finals?¡± my lady-in-waiting asked, concerned. ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m fine physically. I know it was my idea¡­ but I would¡¯ve loved to cheer Audrey on.¡± I had been breezing through the competition but didn¡¯t have the same love for fighting as my girlfriend, so I¡¯d been a bit bored all day. That¡¯s mean of me to say, though¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve got the look of someone missing their lover, my lady.¡± I glared at her accurate but unnecessary statement. ¡°Ah, young love is so sweet.¡± She sighed dramatically with a hand on her cheek. ¡°You know, maybe I¡¯ll have you switch with Lucia. At least she keeps the teasing in her head.¡± ¡°Just give it time, my lady. Would you like me to get her, then?¡± I saw her brown eyes dancing with amusement, and I resigned myself. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Be thankful your master loves you so.¡± ¡°I am every day.¡± Silence fell over us as the current matches wrapped up, and the students shuffled around the fields. Suddenly, a shiver moved down my spine, and my mind sharpened to focus on my surroundings. The quiet between my servant and I wasn¡¯t the source of my apprehension. I sensed Leah¡¯s wind magic move quickly through the area and waited a few minutes before asking. ¡°Did you find them?¡± ¡°My apologies. I could not locate the source; It felt like it was coming from everywhere and nowhere at once.¡± She bowed, her black hair falling over her face. The feeling had faded, so I waved it off with a hand. Nobody else seemed to notice, so there was no point in making a big deal of it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem we¡¯re in immediate danger. Just keep an eye out while I win this tournament.¡± I heard the announcer call for the final matches but paused on my way to the field. ¡°Inform Lucia and have Audrey wait in the dorm. I don¡¯t want her anywhere near this.¡± ¡°With all due respect, my lady. Audrey would be a massive help, and she won¡¯t like being kept in the dark.¡± We stared at each other for a few seconds while the announcer made the last call for participants. Finally, Leah averted her eyes and bowed. ¡°Understood, my lady.¡± I turned, went to the field, and waited for the announcer to start the match. My eyes widened as I saw who my opponent would be. ¡°Let the finals begin! Her Highness, Lydia Venyth, against Isaac Beldonna!¡± So many feelings whirled in my chest as I looked at my childhood friend. I haven¡¯t interacted with him since the opening ceremony, and who knows how long before that? He¡¯s always avoiding me¡­ At the thought, one emotion rose above the rest. ¡°Match, Start!¡± At the call, I launched myself at him. I usually take a calmer approach, but I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore. He dodged the initial sweep of my blade, backing up a couple of steps, But I didn¡¯t allow him any time to recover as I lunged forward with a quick stab. He parried my blade and sidestepped the following swing. ¡°Stand still and let me hit you, you jerk!¡± I yelled unconsciously while another of my attacks was blocked. The tournament itself faded away as I focused on him alone. ¡°You seem a bit upset, Your Highness. Have I done something to offend you?¡± His cold response only infuriated me more. Even through the haze of anger, my training ensured I made no mistakes. After all, I had been trained by the best since I was little. While I was much more proficient with magic than the sword, I could still beat someone like Isaac on muscle memory. Yet I haven¡¯t landed a single blow¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. You know exactly why!¡± my flurry of strikes never let up, but his defense was nearly perfect. It¡¯s almost as if he knows exactly where my blade is going! He caught an overhand swing on the hilt of his sword and spoke. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry with me, Lydia. But please calm down. You are still a royal, and we have an audience.¡± His eyes softened as he said my name, and I froze in shock. It lasted only a moment before I jumped backward for some distance. ¡°W-Why? How can you still look at me like that? After all this time?¡± Ever since we entered the academy, he¡¯s given me the cold shoulder. Only interacting with me to maintain the bare minimum of noble etiquette. I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Now isn¡¯t the time for this¡­ The anger coursing through me faded, and I calmly raised my blade. ¡°Never mind, it no longer matters.¡± I moved slowly towards him, looking for any opening in his stance. A swing at his side was parried, and he finally counter-attacked. I let his blade collide with mine as he briefly struggled for the upper hand. ¡°I know I hurt you. Please know I had no other choice.¡± He spoke again as we exchanged a few light attacks. ¡°You threw away our entire relationship! You told me you loved me, then discarded me, and that¡¯s all you have to say!?¡± Isaac¡¯s movements started to slow as our fight wore on. He¡¯s tiring out¡­ ¡°But I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re meant to love!¡± His voice was raw, filled with frustration. ¡°You must know that by now!¡± I delivered a hard underhand swing, knocking his weapon out of his hands. He fell backward to the ground and looked up at me as I held the tip of my weapon over his throat. ¡°You¡¯re right. But there¡¯s no way you could have known that back then.¡± The announcer called my victory, and I sheathed my blade. ¡°Even now, you refuse to be honest with me, Isaac. I guess our friendship meant nothing to you, after all.¡± I turned my back on him and walked away. I couldn¡¯t even appreciate the cheering of the crowd as I left the field, yet I didn¡¯t cry. He doesn¡¯t deserve any more of my tears. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. *** I watched as Lydia walked away, leaving me on the ground. The pain in my chest threatened to burst out, but I held it back as I slowly stood and dusted myself off. Even now, you look so beautiful to me¡­ But this is for your sake. When we were younger, I had tried desperately to find a different path, but this had been the only way to ensure she would be genuinely happy in the end. There will be a lot of grief and pain ahead of her, and only one person will be able to heal Lydia when the time comes. Even if it isn¡¯t me¡­ I would do anything to make her happy. ¡°Because I never stopped loving you, and I always will,¡± I muttered as I gazed at the setting sun. *** ¡°The final match is Yuzuki Hina against Audrey Celestine!¡± I waved excitedly to Yuzuki across the field as the announcer set up the match. The black-haired girl returned a small wave, and we both moved into a ready stance as the announcer called out. ¡°Match, Start!¡± I threw a few water blades at her to see her response, and she met them with an identical attack. The blades collided mid-air and exploded into a fine mist. So, water magic, is it? But something about her attitude before made me keep my guard up. My attacks were being met with perfect defense, putting us at a standstill. I¡¯m not using my stella, but even still. It¡¯s impressive she¡¯s able to match me so well. After having an easy time through most of the tournament, finally having a challenge was exhilarating! As we ran around the field, launching various spells at each other, a dirt wall suddenly appeared in my path. I managed to stop in time but was slow to react to an oncoming water arrow. While I softened the blow by creating a thin barrier to disperse the impact, it still knocked me to the ground. Was that a duel cast? Amazing! And she was two affinities! I also had affinities besides water, but holy magic was more suited for support, and we couldn¡¯t figure out my third one. Needless to say, my focus in training had been on my primary magic. I scrambled to my feet to avoid a follow-up attack and moved to close the distance. I also have tricks up my sleeve! I rolled under a waterblade, and Yuzuki¡¯s eyes widened as she realized my intent. I sensed mana moving under my feet and jumped to the side as an earth spike shot from where I had been standing¡ªwater shot from my feet, launching me in the air to close the remaining distance. I¡¯d come to understand that most mages preferred to launch spells from range, but it was probably due to my sword training that I developed a close-quarters combat style, even with magic. I readied to launch a water arrow directly into her, but as I touched the ground, something emerged from the earth and wrapped around my body. ¡°Wha-What? Are these tree roots?!¡± I sputtered, completely bound in place. Yuzuki swiftly moved away from me before talking. There goes my plan¡­ ¡°It¡¯s plant magic, a specialty of the Hina clan. I hadn¡¯t planned to use it today, but you really forced my hand.¡± She smiled wryly at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Yuzuki! First with the duel casting, and now a combination magic?! I¡¯d hate to go against you in a real fight!¡± I was trying to escape while we spoke, but the roots were tough, and it seemed cutting them with base water magic wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°You really are unbelievable¡­ The other girls were right.¡± I gave a pout at her smirk. What if I pull the water out of the roots? When I tried, I could feel my mana colliding with hers. Ah, I almost have it! Sorry, Yuzuki, I¡¯m going to cheat a bit! I infused a touch of stella into my magic and felt her mana give way. ¡°Apologies, Lady Celestine. I don¡¯t want to hit you while you¡¯re immobilized; it would be best if you forfeit¡ª¡± She froze in shock as the roots started to decay, and I broke the now brittle restraints. ¡°You almost had me there!¡± I said with a grin. ¡°But I made a promise to Lydia, so I can¡¯t go losing now!¡± Her eyes widened as I launched a water bird her way. It shattered through a dirt wall she had created, forcing her to dodge to the side. My attack adjusted course to pursue her, but multiple layers of roots shot out of the ground, and the bird only managed to pierce one layer before losing its form. ¡°What in the heavens was that!?¡± She shouted at me, her usual demeanor nowhere to be seen. ¡°Water magic shouldn¡¯t be that strong!¡± I smiled sheepishly at her and scratched my cheek. I infused it with my stella¡­ but I can¡¯t tell her that. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re not the only one with hidden talents!¡± I raised my hands in the air, and soon, a lake¡¯s worth of water was hovering over the field. Maintaining that much water was difficult, but I used my divinity to reinforce it. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can defend this!¡± Before I could release it, however, Yuzuki held her hand up frantically. ¡°I-I Surrender! Surrender!¡± Frowning in disappointment, I dispelled the water. ¡°Aw, I was having so much fun, too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd, Lady Celestine!¡± Yuzuki rushed up to me, her black eyes distraught. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a mage who could conjure so much magic!¡± It was then I realized that the announcer had yet to call the match, and as I scanned the crowd, everyone was in silent disbelief, and Leah and Lucia were facepalming. Oh, Leah¡¯s here! The foolish thought distracted me from realizing I may have gone overboard. It took a few moments, but the announcer finally called the match. ¡°A-And Audrey Celestine is the victor!¡± The crowd broke out into a rowdy cheer as Yuzuki and I made our way to the attendants. When we arrived, Lucia took my hand, dragging me to the dorm room to escape the crowd trying to get my attention. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Leah lectured me as soon as the door closed. ¡°The deal was that you could participate as long as you didn¡¯t draw attention to yourself!¡± I shrunk in on myself. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I was just enjoying myself so much! And I promise Lydia I¡¯d win!¡± My excuses only garnered a sign from the lady-in-waiting. ¡°Well, we should have expected as much¡­ Luckily, the royal family should be able to smooth things over.¡± Realizing that I caused trouble for Lydia¡¯s family made me feel even worse. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± ¡°As long as you understand.¡± She patted me on the head in consolation. ¡°You make such a good older sister, Leah,¡± I said, and she only laughed. ¡°I¡¯m well aware. My lady has always been quite the handful.¡± She and Lucia moved to leave. ¡°Speaking of, my lady wants you to wait for her here. She needs us to help her with something, but we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t come with you?¡± My sadness was evident as both Lucia and Leah shook their heads. ¡°Not this time. Please just wait for us.¡± There was something in her tone that worried me, but if that was what Lydia wanted¡­ ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then.¡± And I sat on the bed as they left. A few minutes later, I decided to get myself cleaned up. I took my time showering and washing the dye out of my hair, But when it came time to change, I wore a fresh uniform instead of getting ready for bed. The restlessness in my chest just wouldn¡¯t go away, and my ears listened intently for any noise in the hallway, but I heard only the occasional student. ¡°What could they be doing?¡± *** ¡°I¡¯m happy to report that Audrey won the magic branch. Though she caused quite the commotion while doing so.¡± Leah said when I met up with her and Lucia. I smiled at the news. ¡°She¡¯s quite a troublesome one, huh? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s excited about her victory.¡± We walked to the forested area right behind the academy campus and chatted. The royal family technically owned it, but the academy used it for training exercises. ¡°That she was, my lady.¡± Leah paused and bit her lip. ¡°Forgive me for asking again, but are you sure it was wise not to involve her?¡± Her question caused me to grit my teeth. I knew rationally that having Audrey here would dramatically increase our chances of success. Still, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to put her in harm''s way, especially against an enemy with unknown capabilities. All my brothers'' reports said he could create duplicates of himself and escape through shadows. The assassin only exchanged a few blows with my brothers before fleeing once the rest of his group was routed, so we didn¡¯t even know his full capabilities. ¡°How can I protect her if I can¡¯t even defend myself?¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them. ¡°My lady¡­¡± I raised a hand to stop Leah from speaking, and all three of us quickly put our backs together. That feeling was back and even stronger than before. Lucia drew her blade, preemptively covering herself in a strong water barrier. Gusts of wind blew all over the little clearing we had entered, searching for our assailant while flames wreathed my body. I kept the intensity down and directed the heat away from my attendants as my eyes scanned the trees. The sun was nearly set, dyeing the world orange and stretching the shadows all around us. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness.¡± A cackling voice echoed throughout the trees, and a figure slowly emerged from behind a tree. I launched a fireball into him, and it dispersed like a veil of mist. ¡°Is that how you royals always greet your guests? The princes did the same thing.¡± My tongue clicked in frustration. ¡°Though, you won¡¯t fare as well as they did.¡± A glint flashed as a knife flew from the treeline toward me, but it soon lost all momentum as the wind gathered and redirected it. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get through us first!¡± Leah shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt my lady.¡± ¡°On my honor as a knight, it¡¯s you who won¡¯t see the sun rise again.¡± My attendant''s resolve was plain to see, and I smiled to myself. Laughter filled the forest as the assassin mocked us. ¡°Do the three little ladies think they can do what the princes and the whole royal guard failed at? How¡­ admirable.¡± Projectiles launched from the forest again, this time towards Lucia. She quickly deflected them with the flat of her blade, and three needles fell to the grass. ¡°Poison needles, Your Highness. Please be careful.¡± Suddenly, a volley of knives flew our way from all directions. ¡°Get down!¡± I shouted, and my attendants hit the dirt as I whirled in a circle¡ªa storm of fire shot from my hand, melting some of the weapons, while the rest seemed to fade away like the figure from before. He can create duplicate weapons, too?! ¡°Hey! I only have so many knives on me! I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t melt them like that!¡± I flared in anger at his taunts. ¡°Then show yourself, and I¡¯ll only melt you!¡± It was childish of me to respond, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I despise being underestimated! ¡°Oh? Is that all you want?¡± Leah gasped in shock, and I turned to see a knife lodged into her lower back. The black of her uniform started to turn red as I screamed. ¡°No! You bastard!¡± Leah fell to her knees, reached around, and pulled the knife out with a cry of pain. Where did the attack come from?! I frantically moved to stop the bleeding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah. This is going to hurt.¡± I cauterized the wound with my magic while Lucia stood guard. ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t hit anything vital,¡± Leah said between haggard breaths. ¡°I am still able to fight!¡± She tried to stand, but her legs had no strength. The assassin''s voice echoed around us again, this time in unhinged laughter. ¡°Do you think I would strike her with a clean blade?¡± he said before suddenly quieting. ¡°Of course, it was poisoned. Damn it!¡± I struck the ground in frustration. ¡°P-Please, my lady. I will help as long as I am conscious, even if I cannot stand.¡± She held herself sitting, still circulating wind magic in search of our attacker. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be of more use.¡± I nodded reluctantly. I didn¡¯t know how long the poison would take to circulate through her body, so I had to end this fast. ¡°Oh, how touching! Would you like another try at catching me?¡± And that''s when I saw it. Lucia¡¯s shadow became darker, and a blade struck out at her. Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to say anything, as the knight had also noticed it. She swung downwards, hitting the knife away and grazing the shadowed hand that held it. The hand retracted, and her shadow returned to normal. ¡°Those are some quick reflexes you got there, Miss Knight! I almost lost a finger!¡± His tone was manic, and it sent shivers down my spine. This man is genuinely insane! Any respectable assassin would have killed us already. But this man is toying with us and enjoying every minute of it. ¡°You did say the attendants would have to go first, so sit back and watch as I kill them!¡± A shadow from a nearby tree elongated and launched itself toward Lucia. It rose above the ground, solidifying into a spear as it flew, but the knight was able to deflect it with her sword. But she was soon under a barrage of attacks from shadow spears and physical weapons. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Your Highness!¡± She shouted as I moved to help. ¡°Take Leah and get out of here!¡± Lucia was only just barely holding her own, and I¡¯m sure it would only take a second for the assassin to finish her off if I tried to escape. My head was filled with a million thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t focus. I stared at my bloodied hand and began to get dizzy. W-What is happening?! The world spun around me, but my attention was drawn back to Lucia as she cried out in pain. In no time, she was covered in cuts, and one of her eyes was squeezed shut as blood ran down her face. I stood frozen as a knife buried itself into her leg, and she knelt in agony. Was I always this helpless? Lucia raised a tired arm and barely deflected an incoming shadow. Did I really think I could accomplish anything? Leah collapsed onto her side, her breathing coming in shallow gasps as she finally lost consciousness. I knew nothing of real combat¡­ How horrifying A shadow flew at an exhausted Lucia, aimed right at her heart. No. no. no, please! NO! I screamed and reached toward my knight. Is this the end? All I did was lead them to their death! Suddenly, a knife flashed. It was different from the rest, and it collided with the shadow, redirecting it just before it could pierce Lucia¡¯s chest. The attacks ceased as the assassin made a confused sound. Pull yourself together, Lydia! You wanted to change the kingdom, right?! How could you let yourself die here? Think! How can you fight back?! The shadows¡­ he is materializing shadows to attack! But what if there were no shadows to use? I had no idea if it would even work, but it was the only option I had. I raised a hand and released my magic. White hot flames shot into the air and spread over the three of us in a dome. I pushed all the heat towards the outside and focused on burning the fire so bright it erased all the shadows within. The assassin cursed, and I could see shadows attempting to break through my barrier, but the light was so intense it erased them. Any physical weapons evaporated before even hitting the fire. ¡°This won¡¯t stop me! How long do you think you can possibly keep up such powerful magic? All I have to do is wait for you to tire yourself out!¡± I ignored his words as I carefully dragged Lucia to the center, where Leah was. ¡°M-My apologies, Y-Your Highness. It seems I was too weak.¡± She forced out while I gave her wounds the same treatment I did for Leah. I shushed her while fighting back tears. ¡°Nonsense, it was simply a bad matchup.¡± ¡°F-Forgive me¡­¡± I brushed her sky-blue hair as she passed out, and I laid her head gently on the ground. The intense mana requirement to keep up the barrier was already affecting me as I tried to think of a solution. I still had no idea where his real body even was, and I had no way of attacking without releasing the barrier. I had essentially trapped us. All I could do was hope the light from my flames would draw attention. *** How long has it been? I¡¯m almost out of mana... The sun was no longer visible, and as the curtain of night fell, so did my barrier start to weaken. The only upside was that it made my flames even more visible, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to matter. I strained the last of my magic as the flames started to flicker out. ¡°A valiant effort, but I¡¯ve lost interest in our little game. Goodbye, Princess.¡± The assassin¡¯s voice rang out one last time as multiple shadows rushed towards us, able to break through the weakened fire. I stared up at the stars, my tears mixing with the sweat of maintaining the barrier. I¡¯m so sorry, Audrey. Please forgive me for leaving you behind¡­, and I closed my eyes as the end approached. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Something¡¯s wrong¡­ I had waited nearly an hour in the dorm, but the other girls never arrived. Ignoring the request to stay put, I looked for them, asking anyone I came across if they¡¯d seen Lydia or the others. As I ran around campus, the knot in my stomach only grew. Where are you, Lydia?! Not even the instructors had seen them since the tournament ended. As I neared the back of campus, a commotion drew my attention. A crowd of people had gathered and were pointing towards the forest, so I patted a nearby student on the shoulder. ¡°Excuse me, but what¡¯s going on?¡± The boy pointed my gaze toward a section of trees, and with the sun having dipped below the horizon, I saw it. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that light? It¡¯s so bright that a few people saw it even before the sun went down.¡± As I focused on it, I could sense the slightest trace of familiar magic. I felt the blood drain from my face as it all clicked in my head. No.. why would she¡­? I took off, sprinting toward the forest. Why didn¡¯t I realize it earlier?! I Ignored the whipping branches as I ran, pushing my body as fast as possible. My eyes stayed glued to the light, but as I drew closer, it started to fade. No! I¡¯m not moving fast enough! I racked my brain for a solution and shouted in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave me behind!¡± and as my words echoed through the empty forest, I felt a response from all around me. The mana stirred throughout the trees, and I stopped. I knew I couldn¡¯t waste any time, but something drew me, and as I crouched near the base of a nearby tree, my hand disappeared into its shadow. A relieved breath escaped me as I smiled, the shadows responding to my magic. It seems I''ve discovered my third affinity... ¡°I¡¯m coming, Lydia.¡± *** I opened my eyes. The deadly attack I had been expecting didn¡¯t come, and I gasped as the shadow spear hovered right in front of my chest. I backed away in a panic and frantically checked on my attendants. The attacks meant for them were also frozen in place, and as I watched, the shadow spears dispersed. ¡°W-Why?!¡± I shouted angrily. ¡°Stop messing around and just do it already!¡± But the assassin did not respond. ¡°That¡¯s a request I can¡¯t allow, even from you.¡± The voice I longed for rang out from behind me, and I gaped in shock as Audrey rose from my shadow. The relief on her face faded quickly as she saw the state Leah and Lucia were in. She knelt beside them, and a soft glow began emanating from her hand. ¡°Total recovery.¡± As she spoke, my attendant''s wounds began to heal, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t had much chance to use it, I¡¯m glad I studied,¡± Audrey spoke again. ¡°Thank you so much¡ª¡± I began, but my sentence ended when my girlfriend pulled me into a tight embrace. ¡°W-Wait! The assassin¡ª¡± Again, I failed to get my words out as she pushed me away. ¡°How could you!¡± she yelled at me. Ah¡­ of course she¡¯d be upset; Leah even warned me. ¡°Did you really believe I¡¯d be okay if something happened to you?! You mean everything to me, Lydia!¡± Her emotions washed over me, stinging my heart. ¡°I-I was trying to protect you¡­¡± Even I wasn¡¯t convinced by my own words. No.. that¡¯s not it¡­ ¡°Protect me?! We¡¯re partners, Lydia! That means we stand together! But you left me behind!¡± She cried with tears in her eyes. I couldn¡¯t say anything; my mouth was dry, my lips sealed shut as I looked down in shame. Her hands shook my shoulders. ¡°Say something! Please!¡± Her desperate plea shook my eardrums, and yet I still stayed silent. Why can¡¯t I speak? Suddenly, I sensed mana and looked up to see a shadow spear split the air as it moved to hit Audrey. The redhead only stood before I could say anything, her blue eyes flashing into a glowing silver. Just like when she first recovered¡­ ¡°Fine, we talk about it later.¡± Her tone was cold as she turned around and caught the attack. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll deal with this nuisance.¡± My mind finally snapped back to the current situation as the assassin¡¯s voice echoed through the air again. ¡°Aw, is the show over? Too bad!¡± Several more shadows moved to hit her, but she didn¡¯t even move. The moment the attack touched her body, the shadows vanished. ¡°H-How are you doing that!¡± the man screamed in anger. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Audrey radiated an explosion of magic as she spoke, and it was so powerful that it warped the very air around her. It wasn¡¯t just her eyes that began to change; her scarlet hair also began to change. Hues of purple and black meshed together, and tiny points of light burst into existence until the locks of her hair seemed to be the night sky itself. ¡°SHADOW¡­ NO¡­ DARKNESS ITSELF BELONGS TO MY GODDESS. THEREFORE, I AM IT¡¯S ONLY MASTER.¡± Her voice became layered like a whole crowd was speaking at once. It still sounded like Audrey, but it was also much more. The only way I could describe it was¡­ divine. She reached into the shadow still in her hand and pulled out a man¡ªThe assassin¡ª with her hand around his throat. ¡°YOU HURT THE ONES I LOVE, AND NOW YOU WILL FACE JUDGMENT¡± *** My body moved, holding the assassin. My mind felt disconnected, as if my will wasn¡¯t the only factor directing my actions. But the pure hatred I felt for the man in my grasp meant that I didn¡¯t fight whatever was urging me along. ¡°P-Please, have m-mercy!¡± The man struggled to say the words, but I only felt disgust. ¡°MERCY? DID YOU GRANT MERCY TO THE MANY PEOPLE YOU¡¯VE TAKEN FROM THIS WORLD?¡± It was a little disconcerting, hearing myself talk like that. Just a little while ago, I had said that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take someone else life. Yet, at this moment, I truly understood just how easy it was going to be. If I hadn¡¯t gotten here in time, the three people closest to me would have died, only adding to this man¡¯s body count. ¡°SCUM LIKE YOU DOESN¡¯T DESERVE TO BE SPARED.¡± I lowered my arm, bringing his eyes level with mine. His expression froze in one of terror, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop his last-ditch plea. ¡°W-Would you really kill me in front of the princess? I-Imagine what she¡¯ll think of you!¡± My head turned to look at Lydia, who was still on the ground where I left her. Her face had an absent expression on it, but as the conversation turned to her, she looked up. ¡°You have my permission, Audrey.¡± At her words, the assassin began to flail wildly. He managed to draw a blade from his belt, swinging it into my arm, but I created a small shadow there. As the blade hit it, the tip emerged from the air next to the assassin''s outstretched arm, causing the blade to sink deep into his own limb. I ignored his pained cry and formulated an idea. ¡°SINCE YOU SCULK IN THE SHADOWS SO MUCH, STAY THERE FOREVER.¡± I willed my magic into action, and starting from the bottom of his feet, his body started to disintegrate into black particles. His cries rose an octave as his body slowly fell apart. Eventually, he uttered his last words as his head was the last to disappear. ¡°Y-You B-Bitch.¡± Even in his final moments, his eyes never showed an ounce of regret. I took a moment to breathe, staring at the moon as I brought my magic under control. ¡°Audrey? Are you okay?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice brought me back to my senses as I turned around. I was still quite angry with her, but it could wait until after we got the other two a medical exam. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let''s hurry and get the girls to a doctor. I don¡¯t have a lot of confidence in my holy magic skills, so it would be best¡ª¡± A sudden pulse of magic racked my body, and I stumbled. W-What¡¯s happening? It wasn¡¯t my mana going out of control¡­ I had been releasing my stella unrestrained since I arrived, and I doubled over as waves of pain shot through me. I tried desperately to reign in the flow of divine power again but failed. My whole body felt like it was burning, and I screamed in agony. I sensed Lydia trying to get to me, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything outside of my own head. All I could do was continue screaming as the world started to spin, the edges of my vision going black. I fought to stay conscious, but it didn¡¯t feel as if I was going to pass out. It felt like I was being pushed out of my own body. My vision distorted, and then¡­ darkness. *** Huh? Wait, where am I? I was floating above a little clearing, and a wave of magical energy drew my attention. Wait? ¡°I¡±? Who¡­ am I? Below me, quite a peculiar situation was unfolding. A girl with red hair was crying out in pain, and that was the source of energy I felt. The energy felt incredibly familiar, but nothing else really stuck out to me until a flash of gold entered my vision. My gaze drifted over to another girl, this one blonde, who was attempting to break through the powerful magic waves to reach the first girl. The blonde was yelling, but I was too far away to make out her words. A part of me wanted to get closer, so I did. Whoever this ¡°me¡± is¡­ As I drifted downward, it became apparent that I wasn¡¯t visible to the blonde, but I could finally make out what she was saying. ¡°Audrey! Please! What¡¯s happening?!¡± The girl did her best to brave the powerful shockwaves emanating from the redhead but was blown backward. Yet she didn¡¯t give up and continued to stand back up. ¡°Audrey! Please come back to me!¡± Her words were filled with worry, and it made my head hurt. I clutched at my head. Fuzzy images flashed through my thoughts, threatening to become clear. It hurts! No! I don¡¯t want to remember if it causes me pain! I turned to leave. I needed to get as far away from this little clearing as possible, far away from that girl! But as I ascended into the sky, I was greeted by a woman. She wore a long, white robe and had silver hair. Her golden eyes looked at me warmly yet held a tinge of panic. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a while.¡± When she spoke, her voice radiated authority and grace. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Again, my head throbbed, but something about this woman and the way she spoke as if she knew ¡°me¡± stopped me from flying away. She came closer and laid a hand on my cheek. ¡°This is exactly what I was worried about¡­ you¡¯ve started the transformation into a spirit.¡± Her touch only intensified the pain in my head, so I backed away. ¡°S-Spirit? What¡¯s that? Is that my name?¡± The woman smiled sadly at my response. ¡°No, my dear. You¡¯re name is Audrey.¡± My eyes looked back to where the commotion was coming from. It seemed the redhead had almost exhausted herself. The woman followed my gaze, still with that sad smile. ¡°Yes, the same as that girl. Well, to be specific, that girl is you.¡± ¡°Agh!¡± My head felt like it was going to explode. ¡°No! I¡¯m ¡°me¡±! Nobody else can be ¡°me¡±!¡± Again, the woman flew closer and took my hands in hers. ¡°I know it hurts, but you have to remember! Your name is Audrey Rose, and you are my divine guardian!¡± I shook my head, but the pain wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°No! No! No!¡± Panic filled my system as snippets of memory came to the forefront of my mind. The woman still held onto my hands, keeping me from fleeing. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Please! We¡¯re almost out of time! At this rate, the transformation will become permanent!¡± She pointed at the blonde girl, who had made it to the redhead and was cradling her in her arms. ¡°Do you see her? She is your partner and loves you with every fiber of her being.¡± Her finger moved to point out two figures lying in the grass I hadn¡¯t noticed before. ¡°Those two there are like sisters to you! You also have a little sister who is still waiting for her big sister to return to her! Do you really want to leave them behind?!¡± Her words finally pulled back the veil I had been trying to keep closed, and I cried out in pain. That¡¯s right¡­ Lydia, Sasha¡­ Lucia and Leah¡­ And I just made friends with Yuzuki! The terror of being at the duke¡¯s mansion¡­ the warmth of the royal castle¡­ ¡°I-I remember¡­ Aurora.¡± As I said my goddess¡¯s name, tears rolled down her face as she nodded happily. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± She pulled us to the ground, where I could hear Lydia crying over the redhead¡¯s¡ªmy body. ¡°No! Why isn¡¯t she breathing?! I¡¯m sorry, Audrey! I swear I¡¯ll never leave you behind again; please don¡¯t do it to me! Please¡­¡± Her sobbing wrenched at my heart, but I intuitively knew what I needed to do. Facing my goddess again, I waved at her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Aurora nodded with a smile. Unlike the last one, this one was bright. ¡°Indeed, my guardian. Please don¡¯t do this again¡­ I thought my heart was going to stop, which should be impossible!¡± We both laughed, and I knelt down and pushed my forehead against that of my physical body, and everything disappeared in a flash of white. *** I awoke with a gasp, my lungs filling themselves with much-needed oxygen. ¡°Audrey! I¡¯m so glad!¡± Lydia was still cradling my head in her arms, and she tightened her grip once I opened my eyes. My face was wet with her tears, so I reached up to wipe her face and gave her my best smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sorry to worry you.¡± Her emerald eyes stared into mine, and it made my heart race. ¡°Are you able to stand?¡± she asked. Honestly, my whole body felt like lead, so moving probably wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Just give me a couple of minutes to rest on this wonderful lap pillow, and I¡¯ll be right as rain.¡± Lydia giggled and brushed some hair out of my face. ¡°Whatever you wish, my lady.¡± We sat in silence for a while before we heard approaching footsteps. A squad of knights broke into the clearing, weapons at the ready, but as they surveyed the area and noticed us, they rushed over. At the lead was none other than Prince Abel. ¡°Lydia! Audrey! Is everyone alright?!¡± His usually carefree attitude was absent as he kneeled next to us. ¡°You aren¡¯t injured, are you?¡± Lydia shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re both just exhausted, but the others¡­¡± Her eyes look over at where a few knights are checking on Leah and Lucia. A female knight who was applying healing magic noticed her gaze and smiled comfortingly at the princess. ¡°Ah, that knight is a combat medic. It seems the other two will be just fine,¡± Prince Abel said, which relieved my girlfriend and me. Are you not able to stand? Should I carry you?¡± His question sounded so absurd that I was at a loss for words. ¡°W-What are you saying, Brother?! If anyone is going to carry her, it¡¯s me!¡± Lydia said defiantly. Before I could even say anything, Lydia had gently laid me in the grass and wrapped her arms under my knees and back. She stood up with me in her arms with surprising ease. ¡°Woah, you¡¯re deceptively strong¡­¡± I said in wonder as my arms wrapped around her neck. Her body was slim, and by appearances alone, you would never guess she could lift someone like me. She flashed me a smile as we joined the other knights, who were carrying the attendants on stretchers, and began heading back to the academy. A knight had offered a stretcher for me, but Lydia had refused to put me down. Okay¡­ this is kind of embarrassing¡­ My face started to flush as the eyes of the knights around us lingered on Lydia and me for just a moment longer than necessary. I turned my face inward towards my girlfriend but soon realized that wasn¡¯t a good idea either, as her uniform had a few slight tears in it. They weren¡¯t big enough to notice from far away, but being this close, I could see just the slightest hint of what was underneath¡­ No! Bad Audrey! I pushed the intrusive thoughts out of my head. While it was true that I had seen her naked before while I was acting as her attendant, we had actually been very careful about that sort of thing since we started dating. We wanted to do things properly, after all. As I struggled internally with myself, Lydia spoke. ¡°Hey¡­ I know you¡¯re angry about what happened.¡± Her face and tone were serious, and I berated myself for my outlandish thoughts. Now isn¡¯t the time for that¡­ With everything that happened after I collapsed, I had nearly forgotten I was mad at her. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t ever leave you in the dark again.¡± Her eyes darted towards me as she finished before focusing straight ahead again. I laid my head against her shoulder and gathered my thoughts before replying. ¡°Thank you, but why did you do it in the first place? Am I really so unreliable?¡± The idea pained me, and it must have been evident in my words. ¡°Goddess, no! It isn¡¯t that!¡± she bit her lip in frustration, and silence fell over us as we finally stepped back onto the academy grounds. ¡°You deserve an explanation, Audrey. Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to avoid the conversation, but can we talk this out after everything settles down?¡± It was very unlikely that she would not deal with a problem immediately, and it shook me a little bit. But I also recognized the hesitation in her demeanor, and it was the same hesitation I had felt before. It¡¯s terrifying to open up to people, even the ones you love and trust. That fear consumes your mind, holding open the way for every bad outcome to flood your imagination. And those thoughts only tighten the noose around your neck until you lose the ability to speak. I reached up and laid my hand on her face, forcing her to look at me. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, don¡¯t worry. But I won¡¯t fully forgive you until then.¡± Before I met Lydia and all the others, I believed that my suffering was a burden my sister wouldn¡¯t be able to bear, so I pushed her away. I won¡¯t survive if Sasha abandons me too¡­ So, I preemptively took the option away from her and never gave her the opportunity to prove otherwise. It wasn¡¯t until long after I arrived at the castle and met so many wonderful people that I realized I couldn¡¯t continue as I had been. So, the day I told Lydia about my past and again when I opened up about my fears of meeting Sasha again¡­ I took a leap of faith¡ªfaith in the girl I had grown to love and trust that she would catch me. So I¡¯ll wait as long as it takes on the other side of that jump so that I may return the favor. Lydia¡¯s smile shined as we looked at each other. ¡°Thank you, Audrey.¡± Her words were simple but carried an immense weight. ¡°Anything for you, Lydia.¡± *** A few days later, everything was back to normal. Leah and Lucia had a full medical checkup by the royal physician, who confirmed that Audrey¡¯s holy magic had saved their lives. The knights had collected samples of the poison from the few remaining weapons the assassin had used, and after analysis, the results revealed it to be an incredibly dangerous substance known as ¡®death¡¯s end¡¯. It was derived from a plant commonly found in the north of the former Kingdom of Yassel. Now, it was part of the empire. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a few more days off?¡± I asked worriedly as Leah fluttered around the dorm room, cleaning up. ¡°Please, my lady. I already rested for three whole days! I feel perfectly fine, so I would like to do my job.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, my lady.¡± Lucia chimed in while assisting my lady-in-waiting. ¡°Honestly, holy magic is incredible. I felt even better than usual after I woke up. The two of us only stayed on bedrest to ease Audrey¡¯s and your minds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be in charge, you know?¡± I muttered while sinking down onto the couch. The guilt of what happened to them ate at me constantly, and I wanted to make it up to them. My eyes met Audrey as she sat across from me while enjoying a fresh brew of tea. She shook her head at my silent plea for help. ¡°You should let them do what they want, Lydia. The royal physician has approved them, and I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t blame you for what happened, right?¡± She asked the attendants, who both nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course not. While I won¡¯t say you were completely blameless, both of us chose of our own will to stand by you, my lady.¡± Leah said with conviction. ¡°But you both nearly¡­¡± I choked on the final word. They both nearly died, and it would have been my fault¡­ Leah quickly put down the duster she had been using and knelt in front of me. ¡°My lady¡­¡± She took my hands in hers. ¡°Even had the worst happened, I know I would have never regretted going with you.¡± Her brown eyes were unwavering, and tears pricked at the edges of my vision. Lucia soon followed suit, kneeling with her hand over her chest. ¡°I vowed to protect you, and I renew that vow now.¡± the knight intoned solemnly before looking up at me with a smile. ¡°Everything turned out alright in the end, and that¡¯s all that matters. Losing the fight is only the end if you give up, and I know that¡¯s not who you are, my lady.¡± I wiped at my tears and noticed Audrey was also looking warmly at me. Lucia¡¯s right. As their princess, it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure they never lose their lives, even if they are willing. From now on, I¡¯m going to take every step and explore every option to protect those I care about. Never again will I be so helpless. Being confronted so harshly with my own inadequacies made me feel as if I were drowning, and accepting that was something I was still coming to terms with. ¡°I feel the same way they do,¡± Audrey said, and her words elated me, Only for her to immediately crash my high. ¡°But I still don¡¯t forgive you.¡± We still hadn¡¯t spoken about my decision to leave her behind, as I was still struggling to verbalize how I felt. Luckily, she was giving me space and time to figure it out, but this slight distance between us drove me crazy. ¡°Ah, I need to go train. I¡¯ll see you all later.¡± my girlfriend said as she looked at the clock. I opened my mouth to say something but hesitated as Audrey left with Lucia in tow. I groaned in frustration now that it was only Leah in the room. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± I said aloud. Leah had resumed cleaning, and spoke while wiping down the table. ¡°Would you like my opinion, my lady?¡± I nodded at her, and she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the issue is that you wanted to protect her. You need to put yourself in her place and think really hard about Audrey¡¯s feelings. She¡¯s no longer the frail girl we found on the side of the road.¡± Her words struck me like lightning. I folded my hands under my chin in thought. It felt like I was on the verge of understanding my own feelings. ¡°I see. Thank you for the advice, Leah. I need some time to think things over.¡± she smiled at me. ¡°Of course, pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± Audrey would likely return in a few hours. I¡¯ll take my time so that I can do right by her. *** ¡°You¡¯re distracted!¡± Lucia said as she knocked the wooden sword out of my hands. I panted with exhaustion, my hands in the air, as she pointed a practice sword at me. She was right. Ever since the attack, I haven¡¯t been able to think about anything other than Lydia, and my performance has dipped significantly in both magic and sword training. ¡°Let me guess¡­ It¡¯s about the princess?¡± the knight asked as we wiped away our sweat with some towels, and I nodded. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop thinking about why she decided to leave me behind. I know she trusts me¡­ at least, I hope so. But why else would she do that except if she thought I wouldn¡¯t be of use?¡± Lucia listened quietly as I confided my thoughts. ¡°I promised to give her time, but the longer I wait, the more anxious I get.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak on her behalf, but if it helps, I can tell you what she said before the assassin attacked.¡± I urged her to continue as I drank some water. ¡°The princess said she wanted to protect you. I don¡¯t know if that was her only motive, but it would be good for you to focus on that sentiment instead of assuming the worst.¡± She put a hand on my shoulder and looked into my eyes. ¡°You know she cares for you deeply, so just be patient.¡± I sighed in frustration. ¡°I know. I just wish I could do more to help her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing plenty,¡± she said, handing me my weapon and gesturing. Let¡¯s focus on training. Are you ready for another round?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always ready.¡± I pushed the distracting thoughts out of my head and moved into a ready stance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± *** After training ended, Leah caught us on the way to the dorm. ¡°Audrey, my lady is waiting for you at the fountain.¡± ¡°Oh, am I going by myself, then?¡± the attendant smirked and nodded. ¡°Enjoy your time alone,¡± she said, and she took Lucia back to the dorm. Well, that was a little odd. But I shrugged it off as I made my way to the courtyard. It was the same one where we confessed to each other for the first time. This really brings back memories¡­ Lydia was sitting on the edge of the fountain, dragging a hand through the water as she waited. ¡°Here I am,¡± I said as I approached, taking a seat next to her. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°I finally got my thoughts in order, so I figured it was time to talk about what happened,¡± she replied, drying her hand with some fire magic. Then, she bowed her head to me. ¡°First, I¡¯m so sorry! I wanted to protect you, but in doing so, I disregarded your feelings.¡± She raised her head, holding my gaze. ¡°I thought about how I would feel if the roles were reversed, and I realized that I would have been angry as well.¡± I took her hand in mine and stared at the sky. It was still early in the afternoon, so it was a vibrant blue. ¡°Lydia, everything I have done, the training, the lessons¡­ has been for you. I¡¯m not mad that you wanted to protect me. I want to protect you as well. but I want to stand next to you, not behind you.¡± Her blonde hair fluttered as she nodded. ¡°I know¡­ though it took some help from Leah to help me understand. Ever since I found you, I¡¯ve always seen you as the sickly girl you were, someone who needed my protection. But you¡¯re not that person anymore.¡± She bit her lip, a habit of hers when she¡¯s worried. ¡°I wanted to be worthy of being with you, Audrey.¡± Her words froze me for a minute before I burst out in a fit of laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m being serious!¡± I shook my head while trying to stifle my giggles. ¡°S-Sorry! It¡¯s just I¡¯ve told myself those exact words. I don¡¯t know how many times. I¡¯ve always wanted to be worthy of you because you shine so brilliantly in my eyes, Lydia.¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that. I truly believe you¡¯re amazing, Audrey.¡± I leaned in and laid my lips on hers. After a few seconds, I broke away with a grin. ¡°As long as you understand now. I forgive you.¡± She returned the embrace, this one lasting even longer. ¡°I do. From now on, I promise to stay next to you.¡± We smiled at each other, leaning our heads together to savor the moment. ¡°Oh my, was that a proposal, my lady?¡± Leah¡¯s voice startled us as we jumped away from each other. The black-haired woman was standing, walking around from the other side of the fountain with a deadpan expression. ¡°Shall I inform the royal family? They¡¯ll be ecstatic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spy on your master!¡± Lydia yelled. ¡°And I meant that we¡¯ll support each other, not that!¡± her face flushed as she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s too early for that, at least¡­¡± Lucia also appeared with a smirk, and I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the moment as the princess began to lose against her attendant''s teasing. ¡°A-Audrey, you know what I meant, right?¡± my girlfriend pleaded for help as she grabbed my hand. ¡°Of course. Should we wear matching dresses?¡± I asked, and Lydia pouted. I stood, pulling her along with me. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Should we head back now?¡± The bickering didn¡¯t stop even as we walked back to our room, but I only had one thought. I¡¯m so lucky to have met her. Chapter 18 - Interlude: Sasha Chapter 18 - Interlude: Sasha ¡°How could they!?¡± I cried in frustration. My maid, Anne, tried to wipe my tears, but I pushed her away. We were alone in my room, and she was the only one I could trust my true self to, aside from my sister. But she¡¯s gone now¡­ ¡°Sister¡­¡± I let the tears roll down my face, my usually composed emotions now running rampant. I hadn¡¯t been able to find her around the mansion for nearly two days when I finally heard the news. Anne had listened to some servants whispering about it. ¡°My lady¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Anne said with a pained expression. A part of me still couldn¡¯t believe it. Apparently, Audrey had starved to death, locked away in that abysmal dungeon. Once her body had been discovered, she had been unceremoniously tossed out in the woods for the animals to take care of. I should have stayed with her! Why couldn¡¯t I protect her!? My mind flashed to our last conversation through the crack of that damned door. My sister¡¯s voice had been laced with so much anguish as she begged me to leave¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have listened to her! My fist clenched in anger. ¡°It¡¯s their fault¡­!¡± I had been raised to be the perfect noble, and my parents only praised me conceitedly. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected of you. Strive to do better.¡± Father always told me. ¡°Do you really expect to find a good husband like that?¡± Mother would scold. Even before Mother and I came to live at the duke¡¯s mansion, she was only ever concerned about her status and wealth, and my father only saw me as a tool to use to further his own ends. ¡°Nothing I did was ever good enough for them! And now they¡¯ve gone and taken the only person that loved me away!¡± One of my favorite books tells the story of sisters overcoming an evil witch, and one night, my maids accidentally told me of her. Naive as I had been back then, I ran around the mansion, knocking on and opening every door I could find until I found my sister. I still remember her bright scarlet hair and shining blue eyes. At the time, I hadn¡¯t realized how much Audrey was already suffering. The first duchess had passed away only days prior, and her status as the duke¡¯s daughter was already slipping away. ¡°Are you my big sister?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°S-Sister?¡± my four-year-old self hadn¡¯t sensed the worry and bewilderment in her voice as we spoke for the first time. I looked to the maid who had let the secret slip, and she nodded reluctantly. ¡°You are! Um, I¡¯m Sasha, and I¡¯m four! Will you read with me?¡± I raised the storybook above my head as I made my request. ¡°O-Oh, I guess that¡¯s fine¡­¡± She moved to let me enter her room and gestured for me to sit on the bed. My sister seemed uncertain as she sat next to me. ¡°You just want me to read it aloud?¡± ¡°Yes! But I can¡¯t see the pictures if we sit like this!¡± She let me guide her as I sat her upright against the headboard, and she yelped in surprise as I placed myself between her legs and wrapped her arms around me with the book in hand. ¡°See? Now we can both see!¡± Looking back, I could tell she was uncomfortable, but she still diligently read to me. Storytime became a regular occurrence for us, and as time passed, my sister began to smile more. Her touch became gentler as she brushed her fingers through my hair. Eventually, we truly became sisters. But nothing lasts forever, especially the good. My mother, who, unbeknownst to me, held a grudge against the first duchess, despised her stepdaughter. She did not allow our closeness, and soon, I found myself steered away from my sister at every opportunity. Our meetings became more infrequent, yet even as she was slowly pushed out of her own home by my mother and her followers, my sister never once blamed me. When we could meet, she still did her best to dote on me. The love in her eyes never changed, only becoming tinged with regret and agony as her beautiful red hair dulled and her body succumbed to malnutrition. Watching Audrey wither away, day by day, year by year, finally made me see the truth. My parents were cruel people, and now that I knew how unconditional love could feel, I knew I¡¯d never felt it from them. The servants were no better, slacking off and blaming my sister. I did my best to help her, sneaking food away from the dinner table and trying to cheer her up with my company. I was only a child, but so was she! My sister was only four years older and had to suffer so much. As memories surfaced, my grief gave way to something stronger. I¡¯ll make them pay¡­ Rage coursed through me and mixed with my wails of sorrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye!¡± Anne pulled me into a tight hug, tears of her own leaving tracks on her face. I¡¯ll get my revenge, and then¡­ I¡¯ll see my sister again¡­ Eventually, I exhausted myself and wearily climbed into bed. I couldn''t so much as walk and sent Anne away so I could rest a while. Dreams of my sister danced through my head as I drifted off, a fresh reminder of the warmth I lost. *** My body felt heavy the following day, but my mind was fresh. I began to formulate plans in my head. I will avenge my sister¡­ but how? I was only twelve, after all. I could hardly hope to overpower either of my parents as I was. I¡¯ll slowly bide my time to earn Father¡¯s trust until an opportunity presents itself. I couldn¡¯t do anything now. But in three years? Five? Even if it took decades, I knew I would wait patiently. Luckily, I¡¯ll soon be starting at the academy, where I¡¯ll be able to learn even more things and get out of this cold mansion. I¡¯ll play the perfect daughter, the perfect noble lady, and grow until I can kill them both with my own hands. I was aware that my thought process was flawed, but I didn¡¯t care, and I¡¯m sure Anne would be horrified if she knew what I was thinking. It didn¡¯t take long for me to perfect my facade, and the weeks blurred together until the day I left for the academy. I hid my disgust as I bid farewell to my parents from the carriage. ¡°Make sure you make friends with lots of nobles! Oh, but only those of higher status, nobody below an earl is worthy of the Rose¡¯s friendship!¡± My Mother¡¯s shrill voice stung my ears, but I maintained a calm expression. ¡°Sasha.¡± I turned towards my Father. I had reigned in my urges to hurt them since my sister died, but I still couldn¡¯t bear to be around them long. ¡°I had a pleasant conversation with the first princess. She¡¯ll be your senior at the academy. You will forge a connection with her.¡± His order made me sick, but I only nodded. ¡°Understood, Father, Mother.¡± Waving goodbye drained the last of my energy as the carriage pulled away. I slumped into my seat, sighing as Anne looked at me worriedly. ¡°Are you feeling alright, my lady?¡± She asked, and I fixed my posture in response. ¡°Yes, I just got homesick already.¡± While I trusted Anne more than the other servants, she was still under my Father¡¯s employ, so I couldn¡¯t let too much slip in case she reported back to him. ¡°If you¡¯re sure, my lady.¡± Her voice sounded sad, but I brushed it off as I watched the town pass by around us. We arrived at the academy a while later, and the driver joined the line for the security check. I heard a commotion outside and knocked on the window to ask the driver what was happening. ¡°Apologies, Lady Rose. The servants on the carriage in front of us are bickering.¡± How unsightly¡­ I poked my head out the side window, intent on scolding whoever was letting their servants do as they please, when my eyes landed on the crest of the carriage. That¡¯s the royal family¡¯s! A knight with long sky-blue hair soon jumped off the driver''s bench and opened the door to the main compartment. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to join you, my lady?¡± the knight asked before entering the carriage. I couldn¡¯t hear the occupant''s response over the din of the surrounding carriages, but only one person could be in there. Is the princess really that lenient with her attendants? I closed the window and looked at Anne. Would I be able to treat her like that? I got lost in my thoughts, and we eventually made it through the academy gates. Anne took directions to my new dorm room, where we discovered a uniform waiting for me. My maid quickly helped me change, tying a black ribbon around my collar that signified my status as a first-year. ¡°You look amazing, my lady,¡± Anne said as she looked over my outfit a final time. ¡°Right¡­ thank you, Anne.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to truly accept the compliment. I wish my sister could¡¯ve seen me in my uniform. We left for the opening ceremony, joining the multitude of other students. Once we arrived at the gymnasium, I stopped my maid from leading me to the front of the crowd, Opting to stay in one of the darkened corners. I knew I would eventually have to start socializing and fulfill my role as a Duke¡¯s daughter, but I wanted to put it off for a bit longer. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The lights in the room dimmed, leaving only the stage illuminated as the headmaster took the stage and welcomed the new students. His speech was incredibly boring until he announced that the princess would speak as student council president. A flash of gold drew my focus as a petite young lady took the stage. Her long blonde hair shone under the lights, and even from my position in the back, I could make out her emerald eyes. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am first Princess Lydia Venyth, but you may call me Lydia while I¡¯m at the academy.¡± Her voice was bright and clear, and the words she spoke didn¡¯t seem to carry the same deceit I felt in me as she encouraged familiarity with the student body. The princess¡¯s gaze moved continuously over the crowd, never stopping in one place for too long as she continued her speech. I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed as I listened intently to her. The princess was masterfully wrapping the crowd around her finger. Everything about her expression and sincerity radiated warmth and reminded me of my sister. She exists in a different world¡­ Father told me to get close, but she seemed so dazzling. I didn¡¯t know if I had the strength to drag her into the same darkness I lived in. A few minutes later, the princess finished her speech with a flourished bow and left the stage. In a few hours, there was to be a welcome party for the new students, so I followed Anne back to the dorm room so I could once again change outfits. On the way, I froze momentarily as I glimpsed some scarlet hair among the crowd. By the time I came to my senses, I could no longer see who it was. ¡°My lady? Is everything alright?¡± my maid asked, worried. Shaking my head, I continued walking. ¡°Apologies, let''s be on our way.¡± *** How long can I keep this up? My lessons hadn¡¯t prepared me for how exhausting real parties could be. An endless stream of students, including many older students, lined up to greet me. The ¡®Rose¡¯ name brings me nothing but trouble¡­ As I cursed my family in my head, I maintained pleasantries with everyone around me, being careful not to let my true feelings show. I want to go back to my room, but I have to stick it out for Audrey. Eventually, when the continuous flow of people slowed, the remaining crowd parted as the princess appeared in front of me. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said with a curtsey. Forgive me for not greeting you first. I haven¡¯t had a chance to get away.¡± She eyed me for a few moments and nodded to herself as if coming to some conclusion. ¡°I completely understand, Lady Sasha. I¡¯ve been quite swamped myself.¡± I faked a smile in response. ¡°I suppose you were. I even lost sight of you for a few minutes.¡± I suppressed the urge I felt to end the conversation right there. It felt like the princess was analyzing me as we spoke, sending shivers down my spine. It makes sense. From what I know, the royal family isn¡¯t exactly fond of Father¡­ How does he expect me to earn her trust? She giggled softly. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t surprise me. I would love to speak with you more, but now isn¡¯t the right time for a prolonged conversation. Would you like to join me for tea this coming Saturday?¡± Her sudden invitation flustered me, but I did my best to hide it. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± ¡°Oh, I prefer you to call me Lydia on campus.¡± I ignored the playful wink she sent my way and decided to end the exchange. I can tell she¡¯s going to be exhausting¡­ ¡°Well, Your Highness. It seems some people are still waiting to talk to you, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± I turned and walked away without even hearing a response. It was a small, unimportant act of defiance against my father, but I decided to keep myself away from the princess. I¡¯ll just tell Father that Her Highness wasn¡¯t interested in me. I had no interest in trying to manipulate the royal, not when she reminded me so much of my sister. *** ¡°How have you been adjusting to academy life so far?¡± I had been dreading this tea party all week, and here it was. As I spoke with the princess alone, with only our servants present, I doubled my efforts to keep my guard up. I had noticed at the ball but the princess was incredibly shrewd, and it made me nervous about what she could possibly want from me. I gave a safe response, and the conversation quickly fizzled out, leaving the room in empty silence. W-What do I say? The stress was freezing my thoughts. No matter how many lessons I had taken, putting everything I learned into practice wasn¡¯t easy. It was all I could do to maintain a neutral expression when she asked me to join the student council. She probably wants to use me for my name, right? But she dashed my assumptions when I unconsciously voiced them. Instead, she praised and evaluated me based on my efforts, not my lineage. Even when the princess acknowledged that my status was a small part, I couldn¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s very honest¡­ like my sister. No! Stop comparing them! The job itself was gratifying. Even a new student like myself could impact decisions. The idea of having some control over my own life enticed me to agree. Even if it doesn¡¯t last forever, maybe I don¡¯t have to be a puppet every moment while I¡¯m here. ¡°I accept,¡± I said. Honestly, I was a bit excited about my new role, but I continued to keep my expression in check. We talked some more about small things relating to the school and council work, and I felt my guard start to slip until she said something unexpected. ¡°Ah. I also heard the sad news recently.¡± Her words washed over me like cold water. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I did my best to keep my tone level, but there was only thing I could think of. ¡°The Duke mentioned your older sister¡¯s passing the last time we spoke. I just wanted to offer my condolences.¡± Why are you bringing her up? ¡°Yes¡­ That is true.¡± My gaze flicked to Anne standing against the wall. I had to keep my emotions in check in case she had orders to report back to Father. ¡°Were you two close?¡± Again, her question hit me hard. I don¡¯t want to talk about this. ¡°We were¡­ She taught me a lot. I miss her every day¡­¡± I felt that would be an appropriate response for someone in my situation, though my true feelings were so much darker. I suddenly looked up as the princess gasped. ¡°My apologies. It was rude of me to bring it up so suddenly.¡± She seemed to have picked up on my discomfort with the topic, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I made a show of looking at the clock. Being in the same room suddenly felt oppressive, like I was struggling to breathe. ¡°It is alright, Your Highness. If I may, I¡¯d like to take my leave now.¡± After giving her some parting words, I stepped out into the hall, resisting the urge to slump against the wall. Nobody has tried to talk to me about Audrey since she died¡­ I hadn¡¯t realized how hard it would be to speak of her. My parents and the mansion staff had long cast my sister away. Now, they were pretending like she had never existed to begin with. ¡°Let us return to the room, Anne. I need some rest.¡± ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± *** I soon started working on the council and was pleasantly surprised to find the other members quite calming to be around despite their constant fighting. I did my best to maintain a professional distance from the princess, but the more we interacted, the more I began to speak of my sister on my own. It was entirely possible that it was only a way for me to finally process the grief I felt, as I hadn¡¯t been able to express my feelings while in the mansion. It slipped out in little moments, like when I made the princess the same tea I made for my sister in the rare moments I could. Whenever I mentioned Audrey, the princess¡¯s expression would become pained as if she was pitying me. My pride as a noble didn¡¯t like that much, but somewhere inside¡­ I missed having someone worry over me like that. Her highness is different from Audrey but also alike in many ways, which is quite vexing. The first few weeks drifted by, and I finally felt like I had found a proper distance to maintain with the royal. That was until she introduced us to the newest member she recruited. ¡°Everyone, meet Audrey Mays Celestine. She¡¯s from the Principality of Trazkel on a special exchange program.¡± The young woman she introduced had fiery red hair and deep blue eyes. It was as if the gods themselves were mocking my pain. She even has the same name¡­ It had been years since I¡¯d seen my sister healthy, but I couldn¡¯t help but think that if things had been different, she would¡¯ve looked just like the girl in front of me now. ¡°Are you alright, Sasha?¡± the princess¡¯s voice freed me from my stupor, and I tentatively touched my face to find tears threatening to spill from my eyes. Panicked, I wiped my face and tried to gloss over my blunder. ¡°O-Oh, My apologies! I-I¡¯m not sure what came over me! Pardon my outburst. I am Sasha Rose, the second daughter of House Rose. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, lady Celestine.¡± emotion flickered across Lady Celestine''s face as I spoke. She¡¯s not very good at hiding her feelings¡­ ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Lady Rose?¡± she asked me. ¡°Yes, Thank you for the concern. You¡­ resemble someone I miss dearly, and I¡¯m afraid I let my emotions get the best of me.¡± The truth spilled out of me unconsciously, and I scolded myself. Then, lady Celestine was right in front of me. ¡°If you find it acceptable, may I call you by name?¡± Her request was abrupt, but something compelled me to nod my head slowly. ¡°Great, then I¡¯d like you to do the same for me.¡± She amended. Hesitation ran through me, but she felt so comforting, even in the short moments since we met. ¡°Then, I look forward to working with you, Aud¡­ Lady Audrey.¡± my lousy habit showed itself as I twirled a lock of hair around my finger and looked down in embarrassment. ¡°So do I, Sasha.¡± *** From that day on, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to Lady Celestine. Everything about her was so familiar. From how she spoke to her little mannerisms, it reminded me of my sister. A naive part of me desperately wanted to believe she was my sister, but I knew it was impossible. My Audrey was gone, and I could never replace her. Yet, as my bond with Audrey Celestine grew, my ambitions of revenge for Audrey Rose seemed to fade away. Am I betraying my sister? I thought to myself constantly. My bloody revenge was something I knew she would never condone. It was a selfish way to put my mind at ease and nothing more. I knew if she were still alive, Audrey Rose would tell me to move on and find someone who could fill the void left in my heart. I¡¯m sure she would only blame herself, too. So, I rationalized my thoughts and dark plans away. I was letting them fade into the back of my mind. They were never truly gone, but they were not needed for now as my school days shone bright with new possibilities. Little did I know my father would take this happiness away as well. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 I stood in the practice field with Mr. Tressum, whose eyes were sparkling with excitement. ¡°You figured out you¡¯re third attribute, you say?¡± I could feel the expectation in his gaze as I readied myself. During all of our lessons, we tried multiple different ideas on what it could¡¯ve been, but neither of us could have predicted it. ¡°I did! Just watch!¡± I pushed my mana into the shadow of a nearby tree, bringing it under my control as a spear shot from the ground. I twirled the shadow around myself before sending it back. ¡°W-What was that?!¡± my teacher exclaimed when I was done, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin at his reaction. ¡°It¡¯s night magic!¡± Honestly, the name sounds a little ominous, but Lydia said it would be fine to tell him. He paused and stared at me, and I could feel the sweat start beading on my face. After a few tense moments, he finally spoke. ¡°T-That sounds amazing!¡± relief flooded my system as he started to ramble. ¡°Is it just shadows you manipulate? What else can you do?¡± ¡°I can also move through them, and it¡¯s much faster than even running!¡± To demonstrate, I ran under the same tree I used earlier and sunk into the ground. Mr. Tressum shouted in surprise as I appeared behind him, rising from his shadow. We continued to gush over my new magic as I showed him different attacks and techniques. ¡°I only just discovered it the other day¡­ so I¡¯m not all that proficient with it yet.¡± I scratched my cheek sheepishly. ¡°Ah, when the assassin¡­¡± he trailed off, and I nodded my head. ¡°The assassin used shadow magic, which I feel is different, but I¡¯m not sure how yet¡­¡± I had been replicating techniques I saw him use or that the other girls told me about. But I could sense that the two magics were fundamentally different. ¡°That¡¯s because night magic is a more advanced form of shadow magic and is exclusive to my guardians.¡± I jumped in surprise as Aurora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡°W-Woah! Aurora?!¡± I reflexively shouted, which in turn startled Mr. Tressum. I raised my hand in apology and turned away from him. ¡°Sorry, Audrey! I didn¡¯t mean to scare you!¡± ¡°You nearly scared me to death! Since when can talk directly? I know you mentioned we¡¯d be able to, but I hadn¡¯t figured it out yet¡­¡± I whispered to myself, shooting my teacher a glance with a shy smile. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to speak aloud; just direct your thoughts at me. The connection has been established since the attack.¡± I heard her take a breath before continuing, her voice a little more awkward. ¡°I wanted to wait until everything had settled down, but then I couldn¡¯t find a good time¡­ then I heard you discussing your new magic and¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she trailed off. It was almost as if I could see her wringing her hands together. ¡°I see, but what changed?¡± My memories of that night were a little spotty, but I know I lost control of my power and passed out for a while. ¡°Right, you probably wouldn¡¯t remember¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Just know that the connection was forged during your outburst of divine power.¡± I mentally shrugged my shoulders at her. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Audrey? Are you alright?¡± Mr. Tressum¡¯s voice broke me out of my conversation with the goddess, and I turned toward him, flustered. ¡°Ah! I apologize. It just seems I¡¯m able to talk directly with my goddess now! She just chimed in suddenly about the magic, and it scared me.¡± I explained in a hurry. His eyes widened in shock, his mouth hanging open. ¡°Y-You mean to say you can converse with a deity? Anytime you want?¡± And I nodded my head in response. ¡°Most divine guardians can only do that in concentrated prayer¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re super compatible!¡± Aurora said smugly, even though I was the only one who could hear her, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mr. Tressum seemed to be having an existential crisis, so I walked up to him and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think too hard about it.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t surprised me like this before.¡± He shook his head violently to clear his thoughts. ¡°But if you can discuss it directly with a goddess, then it seems I won¡¯t be able to provide anything substantial to your training anymore.¡± I shook my head in a panic at his words. ¡°That isn¡¯t true¡ª¡± He stopped me from speaking and laughed. ¡°Honestly, your talent for magic surpasses even the princess. I¡¯ve long felt that I wouldn¡¯t have much more to teach you.¡± Tears began to well in my eyes as he spoke. ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t be my instructor anymore?¡± ¡°Only in magic, I believe your goddess will be more fruitful for you to learn from now. But I¡¯ll still be in charge of your other lessons. Unfortunately, your magic prowess does not translate to etiquette or the arts¡­¡± I grimaced at his observation. ¡°I also believe it would be a good idea for you¡­¡± Not you, too, Aurora¡­ ¡°That sounds¡­ fine.¡± I sigh in resignation. ¡°With that being said, I think I¡¯ll go prepare for your next classroom lesson.¡± He said he turned to walk away. After a few steps, he stopped and looked back over his shoulder. ¡°Ah, but I still want to see any new techniques you develop.¡± I beamed at him as I waved him off. ¡°Of course!¡± *** ¡°Good work today, everyone,¡± I say as I shuffle some papers together and set them on my desk. With the tournament over, the student council has a few weeks before the next big event starts to flood us with work again. ¡°Your Highness, if I may?¡± I look over Sasha and smile. Yuzuki and Brandon were already on their way out but paused at the door. I gestured for them to go ahead, and the room was left in silence with just the younger girl and me. Leah stood against the wall, quiet as usual. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Sasha didn¡¯t usually talk to me unless Audrey was around, and even then, she was pretty reserved. The brown-haired girl played with her bangs and looked away. ¡°Not really¡­ I was just wondering where Lady Audrey has been. She hasn¡¯t been attending any of the council meetings recently.¡± Ah, I get it now. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her embarrassed expression. ¡°Audrey was only meant to be a temporary member to help us sort through the workload of the tournament.¡± I looked out the window towards the field where my girlfriend usually practiced at this time. ¡°I imagine she¡¯s running some drills in the practice field behind the detached building right about now.¡± Sasha grasped at her skirt, her face morphing into sadness as I spoke. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since the tournament¡­ could it be Lady Audrey doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± The fear in her words ripped at my heart, and I was once again reminded that she was only twelve. I stood, moving around the desk to put a hand on her shoulder in comfort. The younger girl didn¡¯t try to move away and only continued to stare at the floor. ¡°Of course not. Audrey was just telling me this morning how she was going to drop by to see you¡­ But you know how she gets absorbed in her training¡­¡± My words didn¡¯t seem to cheer her up at all, so I invited her to go with me. ¡°I was heading over there after this. Would you like to join me? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to see you.¡± Sasha finally met my gaze and nodded. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± With that, we headed out together. This was really the first time it felt like I was talking with the real Sasha. I do want to get along with her. She may be my sister-in-law eventually¡­ ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling unwell? Your face is red.¡± She inquired as we walked out of the building. ¡°O-Oh! I¡¯m fine. I just had a weird thought, is all!¡± I waved my hands frantically and tried to change the subject. ¡°So, it seems like you really like Audrey, is that right?¡± What a dumb question! ¡°Is that how it seems?¡± she asked again, twirling her hair with a finger. ¡°I-I guess so¡­ It''s more that I miss my sister, and Lady Audrey gives me the same comfort my Audrey did.¡± I had to stop myself from blurting out that they were the same person. If she were any older, we may not have been able to fool her¡­ Though deceiving her was still necessary for now, It pained both Audrey and I to do so. ¡°Of course, I think you mentioned that before.¡± Sasha¡¯s face flushed. ¡°You know, you took to calling Audrey by name, but you still use my title. I¡¯d really like it if you used my name as well.¡± ¡°You do realize our families are politically opposed, right? Or is this some ploy to win over house Rose?¡± She asked defensively. ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say bringing your family to our side isn¡¯t a goal.¡± I heard her breath hitch. ¡°But more than that, I just want to be your friend, Sasha.¡± I stopped and grabbed her hand. The urge to tease her welled in my chest, and I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re aware that Audrey and I are dating¡­ being around her means being around me too.¡± ¡°O-Of course I''m aware of that!¡± she snapped, her face flushed crimson. She shook my hand off and began walking again. ¡°Fine¡­ but only in private, Lady Lydia.¡± I squealed in happiness and jogged a bit to catch up to her. ¡°Aw, you didn¡¯t even stutter! Now let''s go stop Audrey from running herself into the ground!¡± Sasha shook her head, but I didn¡¯t miss the slight smile playing on her lips. ¡°Seriously¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re royalty?¡± I cocked my head to the side in mock confusion. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told.¡± ¡°It was a rhetorical question¡­¡± After that, we walked in silence, but it wasn¡¯t full of tension like our usual interactions. I¡¯m quite happy with this development. A few minutes later, the practice field came into view. Audrey stood in the middle with her eyes closed. ¡°She seems to be focusing. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t interrupt her right now?¡± Sasha asked, her eyes glued to the redhead. I nodded my head in agreement but then had a thought. ¡°No¡­ we should definitely¡ª¡± My words were cut off as Audrey lurched forward, launching a massive blade of darkness toward the practice target. Not only did it cut straight through the target, but it even disrupted part of the protective barrier. My girlfriend raised her hands in celebration and spun around. Then froze as her eyes landed on us. I couldn¡¯t help but rub my temple in exasperation as Audrey lowered her hands slowly and turned her gaze away. Sasha¡¯s eyes were alight with excitement as she ran towards Audrey, who caught her in a hug. ¡°What magic was that?! It definitely wasn¡¯t water!¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°O-Oh¡­ it was¡­¡± Audrey pleaded for help with her eyes, but I only shook my head with a sigh ¡°It¡¯s alright, just tell her the truth,¡± I said. ¡°Alright.¡± My girlfriend nodded at me. ¡°You see, Sasha, I have a special attribute called ¡°Shadow Magic.¡± Thank goodness she understood not to tell her everything. ¡°Really?! What can it do?¡± The younger sister asked. ¡°Well, as you saw, I can launch hardened shadows as an attack.¡± Audrey broke away from her sister and smiled impishly. ¡°I can also do this.¡± She sunk into her own shadow and disappeared. ¡°L-Lady Audrey?¡± Sasha whipped her head around, looking for Audrey. Yet, for some reason, I could still sense her presence. Audrey slowly rose out of the ground behind me, and I could tell she was wanting to scare me, so I let her do as she pleased until the final moment. Right when her hand was about to touch my shoulder, I whipped around and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her shocked expression before it morphed into a pout. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Please, I am your partner, after all.¡± Both our faces melted into warm smiles as we stared at each other, only to suddenly jolt away from each other when Sasha cleared her throat. Her face was a little flushed as she spoke. ¡°W-Well, if you had such amazing magic, why didn¡¯t you use it at the tournament?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep it a secret.¡± Audrey knelt down in front of Sasha and patted her on the head. ¡°So I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t mention it to anyone else.¡± Her sister beamed. ¡°I would never!¡± She schooled her expression and laughed a little. ¡°Ah, but you should probably be more careful then, so nobody sees you like I did.¡± ¡°I was also thinking that.¡± I seconded. Audrey paused for another moment before muttering. ¡°All three of you? Really?¡± Three? ¡°Anyway, you both came to get me, right? Shall we head back to the dorms?¡± Sasha and I exchanged an amused glance as she changed the subject. *** ¡°I promise to visit the council room more,¡± I said as Sasha moved to enter her room. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, hopeful, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about my absence. ¡°I swear it on my name.¡± She giggled cutely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡± We shared a smile for a moment before Lydia and I turned to walk down the hall. ¡°We¡¯ll see you later, Sasha. Have a good night.¡± I said with a wave. ¡°You as well, Lady Audrey. Lady Lydia.¡± and with that, she closed the door. I nudged Lyida with my elbow a few steps later. ¡°Lady Lydia? When did that happen?¡± I asked. A smile appeared on her face as we continued to walk. ¡°Just earlier today, actually. I¡¯m pretty happy about it myself.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! I mean, she is your sister¡­ a maybe someday she¡¯ll be mine as well¡­¡± The blonde girl trailed off, her face burning as the words she just said hit her. ¡°You know this is why you¡¯re an easy target for the other girls, right?¡± I said with a smile. Lydia hung her head, staring at the red carpet. ¡°I know.¡± She said, dejected. I managed to keep my composure on the outside, but my mind was in turmoil. ¡°She meant that as in marrying me, right?!¡± I mind-shouted at Aurora. ¡°I do believe so¡­¡± my Goddess responded. My happiness soared as we made it to our dorm room. ¡°Like¡­ Cute wedding dresses and vows and all that?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what weddings typically entail, yes.¡± ¡°Spending our whole lives together? That''s what she¡¯s thinking?!¡± I swore I heard Aurora sigh at me. ¡°Is this what having a daughter is like?¡± I saw her smile and shake her head in my mind. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not all bad. I know you are excited about that, Audrey, but a wedding would still be years away¡­ and you''re going to give your goddess a headache if you keep shouting like that.¡± I smiled sheepishly at her in my head while I moved to sit on the couch. ¡°Sorry. I love you too.¡± ¡°As do I, but I think you should probably focus on who¡¯s next to you.¡± I refocused on my surroundings and gasped in shock as Lydia''s lips met mine. My eyes drifted shut to enjoy the moment, but then she pulled away from me. ¡°Well, that got your attention.¡± She folded her arms angrily. ¡°You were thinking of another girl, weren¡¯t you?¡± She accused. ¡°H-How¡¯d you know?!¡± I said before slapping my hands over my mouth. ¡°So you were?!¡± My girlfriend seemed just as shocked as I was at my confession. Well, technically, I was thinking to another girl¡­ ¡°That excuse isn¡¯t going to work¡­¡± The goddess in question said, exasperated. ¡°N-No! It isn¡¯t what you think! I promise!.¡± I floundered, desperately trying to calm Lydia down. Lucia and Leah had already been in the room, and I shot a glare their way as they snickered to each other. After finally managing to get her to relax, I began to explain everything I¡¯ve discovered about my new attribute and my newly opened connection to Aurora to them. ¡°I understand,¡± Lydia said. I opened my mouth in relief to speak, but she cut me off. ¡°But I¡¯m still angry.¡± She turned her head, and I hung mine. Moments later, she peaked at me, her frown twitching into a smile. ¡°I''m kidding, Audrey.¡± I glanced up at her to confirm she was telling the truth. ¡°Just be more careful. People will question your sanity if you space off constantly, even if you are talking to the gods.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± I said. ¡°Really, I wish I could say I''m amazed, but it seems I¡¯ve just gotten used to these things,¡± Lucia said from her position behind Lydia. ¡°I quite agree,¡± Leah said as she placed steaming cups of tea in front of us. Then she clapped her hands together as if coming to a conclusion. ¡°But she still hasn¡¯t bested you in the sword yet, right, Lucia?¡± I clutched at my chest as the lady-in-waiting¡¯s words cut at me. ¡°I suppose so. At least we know she isn¡¯t perfect.¡± The knight agreed, which even got Lydia to laugh as they made fun of me. In a desperate bid to earn their admiration again, I raised a hand. ¡°I still haven¡¯t shown you my newest ability yet!¡± I said as I grabbed the cup of tea. A small circle of shadow appeared next to me, undulating and twisting. I shoved the cup inside of it, and it disappeared along with the portal. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Lydia asked, and I grinned as if showing off my prize possession. ¡°My goddess taught me a skill that allows me to create pocket dimensions!¡± my girlfriend choked on her tea, and the room sat in stunned silence. ¡°Did you say¡­ dimensions? As in¡­?¡± She trailed off, and I nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s right! I can create localized spaces to store things only I can access!¡± She was staring at me in disbelief, so I opened the portal up again and withdrew the cup. Steam was still rising from the liquid inside, even though we had been talking for a few minutes and the other drinks had cooled down already. ¡°The best part is that time moves differently in my pocket dimension, so I can store food and all sorts of perishables for long periods without them expiring.¡± ¡°S-So you can you store living things in there?¡± Lydia asked hesitantly. I tilted my head in thought before answering. ¡°I could, technically. My goddess told me a day in my pocket dimension is about a year in our time, so it wouldn¡¯t be recommended.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I was thinking that it would be nice to hide out in there from time to time¡­¡± She said. ¡°Seriously? You see this groundbreaking magic for the first time, and that¡¯s what your only thought?¡± I ask. ¡°W-Well, I just thought it¡¯d be nice to be alone together with no chance of interruptions¡­¡± Her idea sent me into a conversation with my goddess. ¡°Aurora.¡± ¡°No.¡± and I groaned in disappointment. ¡°Is that so, my lady?¡± Leah said, her eyes flashing with evil. ¡°And do tell me, what would the two of you do while in such a situation?¡± From there on out, the rest of the night descended into chaos before we finally settled for bed well after midnight. *** The next day, I sat with the other council members in the office, working on the normal paperwork. I scanned a budget report from one of the many after-school clubs and noticed a discrepancy. ¡°Brandon, will you follow up on this? It¡¯s probably just a clerking error, but we should make sure.¡± I said as I handed it off to the only boy in the room. Being the son of one of the most prominent trading companies means he¡¯s excellent at that kind of work. ¡°Of course, Prez.¡± He said, then moved toward the door. He paused for a moment and cleared his throat. ¡°Uh, about what you said before¡­ about recruiting more guys. Can I ask if you have any prospects?¡± I looked up at him, having already moved on to the next document. ¡°Ah, I forgot,¡± I said with a sweet smile. ¡°Y-You forgot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± Sasha and Yuzuki both looked up from their work at the exchange, and I couldn¡¯t help but see the slight amusement in Yuzuki¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to get me murdered¡­¡± he complained as he left the room. I sighed and looked at the foreign exchange student. ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s so worried about it, Yuzuki?¡± I asked. ¡°I believe it¡¯s for the same reason he mentioned before, but the jealousy from the other boys has only intensified since Lady Celestine has been appearing more often.¡± She replied with a smile. ¡°Oh, well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped, then. Audrey is a beauty. Brandon should really be more grateful to me for surrounding him with so many girls¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he sees it that way, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I guess not.¡± I shrugged it off and began working on the documents again. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door, and it opened to reveal Audrey. She entered with a smile, nodding at Yuzuki, who returned a smile of her own. ¡°Lady Audrey! You came to visit!¡± Sasha said ecstatically as she rushed to her side. With Yuzuki present, she held herself back from a full-force hug, but it was still obvious how much the younger girl admired Audrey. ¡°Of course I did; I made a promise.¡± my girlfriend replied, brushing her younger sister''s hair with her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show up the next day! What about training?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­ I¡¯m sort of on a self-enforced regiment right now, so I decided to take a break today.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile as Audrey nervously pushed some scarlet hair behind her ear. It was a habit the sisters shared whenever they lied. ¡°So I thought I''d come to see if the council needed any help.¡± She met my gaze, and I shook my head. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯ve managed to stay on top of the current workload, but I¡¯m sure that will change again in a few weeks,¡± I said. ¡°Because of the formal gala, you mentioned?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°It¡¯s a dance like the homecoming ball, right?¡± ¡°Exactly, but this one is bigger and is the only event where true, noble etiquette is expected.¡± The gala takes place during the final quarter of the year, and many students look forward to it. Anxiety flashed across her face since etiquette was still something she struggled with. That was to be expected, considering her past. ¡°I see¡­ I assume you¡¯ll want my help again when the work picks up then?¡± The redhead asked. The only reason she wasn¡¯t a permanent member of the council was so she would have plenty of time for training and her other lessons. ¡°Most likely. Though it shouldn¡¯t be as hectic as the tournament, we¡¯ll have to do a lot of detail work.¡± Audrey nodded in understanding, having sat down next to Sasha. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve been here for almost 6 months¡­ Time flies.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sad when the year ends, I think. I would¡¯ve loved to get the whole academy experience¡­¡± she trailed off, and I could see the sadness on her face. ¡°You won¡¯t be doing another year?¡± Sasha asked timidly, and Audrey shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately not, but I will be staying at the castle for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°In that case, We¡¯ll still get to meet during the social season then!¡± the younger sister said, causing my girlfriend to smile. ¡°Hopefully so.¡± There were only three months of the school year left, but I didn¡¯t know what my family was planning on doing with Audrey after that. It¡¯s likely we¡¯ll have to announce her status as a divine guardian, at least¡­ The room descended into an awkward silence after that. I cleared my throat and did my best to dispel the atmosphere. ¡°We still have plenty of time until that happens, so let''s just focus on the present and make sure we enjoy the remaining events!¡± The other girls nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course!¡± Audrey said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best for you, Lady Audrey!¡± Sasha said, which made Yuzuki giggle. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, We all need to enjoy it as well!¡± Yuzuki said. Audrey took some work from her sister, and we all enjoyed a pleasant conversation while we worked. And as the sun started to set, we all set off for our rooms. Later that night, as we lie next to each other, Audrey asked me a question. ¡°We¡¯ll get to dance again at the gala, right?¡± She looked into my eyes as she spoke. I could drown in her gaze¡­ ¡°I had so much fun last time.¡± Her cheeks flushed as she thought of the homecoming dance. ¡°Of course we will. There¡¯s nobody else I¡¯d have.¡± I replied. ¡°What clothes will we wear? I¡¯d love it if we matched again¡­ but it would also be fun to contrast.¡± Her enthusiasm was contagious as we discussed our potential wardrobe. I drifted off that night with countless ideas to make Audrey shine even brighter. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 My blade clashed against Lucia¡¯s as I swung at her. I focused intently, searching for any opening in her defenses. We exchanged a few more blows before I suddenly sensed an attack, but not from my opponent. A rock flew over my head as I ducked, but my sparring partner struck out at me again, and my crouched position caused the momentum from the strike to knock me over. Lucia¡¯s wooden blade rested on my shoulder, and if it had been a real sword, I would¡¯ve been dead. ¡°That was a good performance, Audrey.¡± Sir Theodore said as he walked over to join us. ¡°Now, can you tell me what you did wrong?¡± Lucia took my hand to pull me off the ground, and I dusted myself off. ¡°Crouching left me vulnerable to my opponent. I should¡¯ve moved back, giving myself space to evaluate the situation and locate the new attacker.¡± He nodded at my response in agreement. ¡°A battle is an ever-changing beast, and you must stay aware of everything around you to stay alive. Death will always breathe down your neck, even against less-skilled enemies.¡± His words were ones I¡¯ve heard countless times in the last six months, but I always took them to heart. There is no guarantee I can protect them as I am now. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I said with a salute, and the burly man smiled at me. ¡°Have you decided what you¡¯d like to do after the school year is over?¡± He asked, and I looked away nervously. ¡°Yes, I think so¡­ but I haven¡¯t discussed it with Lydia yet.¡± He put a hand on my shoulder, and my eyes met his. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you are honest with her, she¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± After discussing some pointers for a few minutes, Lucia and I began to leave the field, but Sir Theodore gestured for the knight to stay, so I ended up walking alone. ¡°I have to say, if you could use magic, you would definitely win,¡± Aurora said in my mind. I stopped on the sidewalk and changed direction, deciding to visit the council room instead of returning to the dorm. ¡°That would defeat the whole purpose of the training. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I were defenseless in the event my magic was unusable.¡± I smiled and nodded at a few female students as I entered the main building. Their faces flushed, and they burst into excited whispers as I passed by. ¡°Honestly¡­ That princess of yours better keep her guard up.¡± I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I sensed my goddess rub her temple at my response, which only deepened my confusion ¡°Nevermind. Back to your training: In a real fight, there are no rules; you should be training to utilize all of your skills simultaneously.¡± I nodded in agreement at her statement as I climbed the stairs to the next floor. ¡°I will, eventually. But if I master the fundamentals of magic and sword alone, I¡¯ll be even stronger when using them together.¡± I scratched my cheek as I arrived in front of the council room. ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Tressum and Sir Theodore say, at least.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand. I still think you should start practicing now, however.¡± I told her I¡¯d bring it up with my instructors, then knocked on the door and pushed it open. *** ¡°What is your opinion on Audrey, Dame Lucia?¡± The captain asked me as we watched the girl in question leave the field. ¡°Sir!¡± I saluted before answering. ¡°Honestly, in only six months, she could give the second-year knights a run for their money.¡± The captain rubbed his beard in thought. ¡°I¡¯m inclined to agree. I wonder if her divinity is the cause for her rapid development; not even the most talented knights learn as quickly as she does.¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite astounding. Although¡­¡± I trailed off, unsure if I should continue, but he gestured for me to proceed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe she¡¯ll master the blade, at least not anytime soon.¡± ¡°Every person has natural limits. Even if she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯s still skilled enough to defend herself against the average opponent with a sword alone. She would certainly struggle against a talented veteran, but her magic would more than make up the difference in a real fight.¡± ¡°Especially if she fights like she did during the tournament¡­¡± I muttered to myself and shuddered as I remembered the lake¡¯s worth of water Audrey had casually threatened Lady Yuzuki with. ¡°And that¡¯s not even including her new magic.¡± The captain nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The only issue is that Audrey is set on becoming a full-fledged knight after graduation.¡± His words shocked me since Audrey had never mentioned it to the rest of us. ¡°Wait, Really?¡± ¡°Indeed. She said she wants to be strong enough to protect the rest of you, especially Her Highness.¡± Silly girl. Is she trying to rid me of my job? I knew that wasn¡¯t what she intended, but ever since the assassination attempt and my utter failure to protect the princess and Leah, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of jealousy toward my friend. All three of us would be dead had Audrey not arrived when she did, then she effortlessly defeated the enemy. I¡¯m jealous, yes. But more than that, I¡¯m absolutely frustrated with myself. I have spent my whole life training, yet in the aftermath of the attack, it felt like I had never taken it seriously. Maybe this was a revelation that all knights went through after experiencing actual combat for the first time, but ever since, I¡¯ve doubled¡­ no tripled, my training. ¡°I-I see.¡± That was all I could say, but my emotions must have shown on my face because the captain had placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling, Dame Lucia. Trust me, I really do.¡± His usually confident gaze was replaced with sympathy. ¡°A knight''s greatest enemy is not fear, but doubt. You lost, and while that fact will remain forever, all you can do is everything in your power to ensure it never happens again.¡± He turned his back to me and waved over his shoulder. ¡°Be kind to yourself, and keep moving forward as the princess¡¯s chosen knight.¡± *** I glanced up from my desk as the door opened and smiled warmly as my girlfriend entered the room. Today had been particularly rough, and that scarlet hair seemed to rejuvenate me. ¡°Should I request that all your wardrobe be red from now on?¡± Leah leaned in close and whispered to me. I jumped as she accurately read my thoughts. I don¡¯t understand how she does that¡­ ¡°Not if you want to keep your job¡­¡± I shot back as I stood. Leah didn¡¯t let it show on her face since we had company, but I knew she was smirking at me. ¡°Lady Audrey!¡± Sasha said as she stood from her chair and walked over to her. That reaction from her had become a common occurrence whenever Audrey stopped by, and Yuzuki, Brandon, and I all smiled at each other knowingly. Sasha did her best to perform the perfect noble act, but it always cracked with her sister around. ¡°Hello, Sasha! How¡¯s today going for the council?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°It''s been busy! But I think we¡¯re managing.¡± the younger girl replied. ¡°Did you come to help?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Audrey let her sister lead her to the chair next to hers. Where she took some of the papers Sasha had been working on. Then she looked up and greeted everyone else. ¡°Hello, Yuzuki. Brandon,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°To you as well, Lady Celestine.¡± the ever-formal Yamadian said, but her tone was friendly. ¡°Hello back, Lady Aud¡ª¡± Brandon suddenly froze with a glare from Sasha, then corrected himself. ¡°L-Lady Celestine.¡± Then, the redhead finally turned to me. ¡°And hello to you, my Lydia.¡± The sweetness in her voice made my head spin. ¡°Hello, my Audrey,¡± I responded with a smile. We made eye contact for a moment before Sasha pulled her attention to the documents they were working on. I decided to let them have some time together and waited about an hour before stealing my girlfriend away from her sister. ¡°I apologize, Sasha. But Audrey and I have an appointment, so I¡¯ll have to steal her away for today.¡± I said as I stood from my desk. Audrey seemed just as confused as her younger sister was, considering I hadn¡¯t told her yet. ¡°Appointment? Where are we going?¡± She asked as I pulled her from the chair. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°But I promise you¡¯ll love it.¡± I glanced at Sasha, who nodded her understanding. ¡°I wouldn''t want to hold you, then.¡± Her voice was a bit sad, and usually, I¡¯d be fine with her tagging along, but not today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll visit again soon.¡± Audrey said to comfort her, and then we left the room, our hands still entwined. ¡°But really, what are we doing?¡± she asked again with that cute head tilt she does when confused. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a secret; just be a good girl and follow me,¡± I said, lacing my voice with mock sternness. Audrey¡¯s face flushed, and her gaze hit the floor in response. ¡°O-Oh¡­ Alright¡­¡± I¡¯ll have to remember that. I led her by the hand through the halls until we made it to the front lobby. I purposely ignored the curious looks of the other students, and it seemed my girlfriend was too in her head to notice. I wonder if she¡¯s talking to her goddess? We left the building and headed out to the carriages, where the attendants soon met us, and we began heading into town. Once again, Audrey was glued to the window, her eyes sparkling in fascination. She looked like a young girl, bringing a smile to my lips. But a pang of guilt also hit me as I thought about her little socialization since escaping her family home. When everything is settled, I¡¯ll give her the best life¡­ We finally arrived at our destination after a short travel through the town. ¡°Ah! This is that boutique we went to before, right?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Indeed, I thought picking out our outfits for the upcoming gala together would be fun.¡± I eyed another carriage that had already been in front of the storefront. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. We don¡¯t want to keep our guest waiting.¡± I enjoyed the puzzled look on her face as Lucia helped the rest of us down from the carriage. ¡°There¡¯s somebody else?¡± The redhead asked as we entered the building, only for her question to be answered soon after. ¡°There are my daughters! Hurry in! I¡¯ve already picked out some things I thought would suit you perfectly!¡± My mother said as soon as her eyes landed on us. She excitedly grabbed each of us by the hand and pulled us deeper into the store. Leah and Lucia trailed behind and joined the few servants Mother had brought with her. ¡°Aunt Bella! I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Audrey said. She had been stunned by the Queen¡¯s sudden appearance but soon broke into a grin. ¡°You''re going to help pick out clothes? How fun!¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world!¡± Mother replied, and I couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°She basically threatened me into it¡­¡± I muttered, which earned me a glare from her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let my own daughter pick out clothes alone, and now I get to dress up Cecelia¡¯s daughter as well?¡± We finally stopped in front of the private dressing rooms, where a literal tower of clothes sat upon a nearby bench. ¡°Sleep eluded me all night because of how excited I was!¡± I loved my mother to death, but shopping with her had to be one of my least favorite activities. She just goes so overboard. Audrey inspected the giant pile of clothes in wonder, not understanding what was about to happen. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Are all these for you, Aunt Bella?¡± my girlfriend asked naively. Her eyes were as wide as my mother¡¯s smile. ¡°Of course not, silly girl! These are for you and Lydia!¡± Finally, it dawned on Audrey what was about to happen, and when her frantic eyes met mine, I only shook my head slowly in acceptance. ¡°It may take a few hours, but we¡¯ll find both of you the perfect outfits for your final formal gala!¡± Mother snapped her fingers, and the staff brought a couple of dresses that weren¡¯t even on the pile. ¡°Let¡¯s start with these. Get to it, girls!¡± We were pushed into separate rooms, and Leah entered mine behind me to assist. ¡°Is someone helping Audrey?¡± I asked while she helped me out of the academy uniform and into a yellow ballgown with white lacing. ¡°I believe Lucia went in with her, but I asked a staff member to help as well since wardrobe isn¡¯t exactly a knight¡¯s purview,¡± she said with a small smile. I examined myself in the mirror, doing little turns to see the dress from different angles before Mother called us to ask if we were ready. I heard an affirmative come from Audrey¡¯s dressing room, and Leah peaked her head out to do the same. After a moment, I stepped out and looked over to see Audrey. She was in the same gown I was, but her dress was in a vivid red with black lacing. ¡°Hm,¡± Mother hummed in thought while staring at us. ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s not perfect. Next one!¡± I sighed as I stepped behind the curtain once again. I wonder how Audrey¡¯s doing¡­ *** ¡°This is so fun!¡± I thought to my goddess while once again changing outfits. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun, my guardian,¡± She said, and I could tell she was smiling. Lydia and I have been doing this for nearly two hours now and have tried on different styles and colors of dresses, yet nothing seemed to please the queen. ¡°Of course I am! I love getting to see Lydia in all sorts of clothes.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you mean.¡± A staff member helped me remove the most recent article: a sky-blue dress hanging loosely off the body. Lucia entered with the next set of clothes and laid them out. ¡°Huh?¡± I said as I examined them. ¡°Aren¡¯t these for men?¡± When I picked up the dark blue suit, it felt smooth. The black trim around the collar, lapels, and cuffs broke the color up and gave it a mature look. ¡°Men most commonly wear the style, but Her Majesty requested that this be tailor-made for you.¡± The staff lady informed me as I moved to the matching slacks and black dress shirt. The slacks had a black half-skirt attached that fell behind me, giving my silhouette a feminine look. The suit took a little longer to put on than the dresses, and they even styled my hair a bit, braiding it loosely around the sides and letting the rest fall over my shoulders. Once everything was on, I examined myself in the mirror. ¡°W-Woah, is that really me?¡± I asked dumbly. I struck quite the image with my scarlet hair contrasting against the dark suit, but then I realized something was missing. ¡°Isn¡¯t there usually a tie?¡± I said as I patted my empty collar. Lucia gave me a broad smile before pulling a neatly folded tie from her pocket and handing it to the staff member, who tied it around my neck. I gently laid a hand on the finishing touch. The tie was golden, the same shade as Lydia¡¯s hair. ¡°I love it¡­¡± I said, breathless. ¡°You look incredible, Audrey,¡± Aurora said with love in my head. ¡°I think we might have a winner here. Let¡¯s show Her Majesty,¡± the staff lady said as she peered her head out. It looks like Her Highness has just finished as well!¡± Wait¡­ is Lydia in a suit, too?! My head spun with potential images of her, and I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. I bet she looks incredible¡­ I stepped out behind the curtain just as my girlfriend did and froze. She wasn¡¯t in a suit but in a dark blue off-the-shoulder dress with intricate designs in black lace that matched the color of my clothes. The sleeves stopped and flared open just below her elbows, and the skirt hovered above the floor. But the beautiful red shawl she held around her shoulders made my heart stop. It was slightly transparent and allowed for subtle glimpses of her collarbone. ¡°Audrey¡­ please breathe.¡± My goddess prodded, and I slowly inhaled to clear my amazement. ¡°Absolutely stunning¡­¡± The words escaped me, and I saw Lydia¡¯s face flush slightly as she looked away. ¡°You as well, Audrey¡­ You look incredibly handsome right now¡­¡± She bit her lip as she paused. ¡°Maybe handsome isn¡¯t the right word¡­ but wow.¡± We continued to stare at each other until Aunt Bella broke into laughter. ¡°Well, I think we have our winners!¡± She turned to the manager with a massive grin. ¡°We¡¯ll take those.¡± There was still a veritable mountain of clothes left, but it seemed the queen had decided. We were ushered back into the changing rooms and put back into our academy uniforms. Yet, when we left the store, I couldn¡¯t help but think of how beautiful Lydia had been in that dress. Before I realized it, we were on the carriage heading through town again, but we were still with Aunt Bella. ¡°Are we not heading back to campus?¡± I asked, and the queen smiled at me. ¡°We finished earlier than I thought, so I figured I¡¯d take the opportunity to have tea with my daughters.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the queen showing up at a cafe in town cause trouble?¡± She reached into her bag and pulled out a hand mirror in response to my question. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought this!¡± Her blonde hair darkened to a dull brown as she stared into it. Her blue eyes also changed into green, matching her husband and daughter. ¡°Nobody will recognize me like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! What is that?¡± I had never seen magic like that before. When we dyed my hair for the tournament, we did it with regular dye! ¡°It¡¯s a magic item created by our most experienced magicians and something that she most likely snuck out of the castle¡­¡± Lydia said, and her mother evaded her accusation by pointing out the window. ¡°Ah! That cafe looks nice; let¡¯s stop here!¡± She called to the driver before disembarking as soon as the vehicle stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s go, girls.¡± And I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at my girlfriend¡¯s bothered expression as we followed Aunt Bella into the quaint building. The attendants stayed with the carriages while Lucia and the knight escort the queen had brought all dispersed and blended into the crowd while keeping eyes on us. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you change your appearance as well?¡± I asked Lydia as we sat down near a window. The sunlight filtered through the glass and reflected off her golden hair as she looked at me. ¡°I don¡¯t make nearly as many public appearances as the rest of my family, so it¡¯s doubtful anyone would recognize me. Not among the common folk, at least.¡± The waitress soon arrived at our table and took our order. Lydia and her mother ordered green tea, while I ordered camomille tea. I¡¯ve always loved the tea Sasha made for me. We also ordered some cakes, and a few moments later, our table was laden with everything. ¡°Are you having a good time at the academy?¡± Aunt Bella asked as we took small bites of the sweets. ¡°I am. Everyone I¡¯ve met has been incredibly lovely, and my instructors are reliable.¡± I said. ¡°She loves training much more than a young lady should.¡± Lydia chimed in, and my face flushed in embarrassment as the Queen laughed gently. ¡°That is no surprise. You take after Cecilia in more than looks, it seems.¡± My head whipped up at the mention of my mother, and I could see Aunt Bella¡¯s eyes getting a little misty. ¡°Honestly, She loved to beat up Stephan under the guise of ¡®sparing.¡¯¡± I remember when I first met the royal couple. She also mentioned how talented my mother had been with the sword. The image of my sickly mother bullying the king made me laugh. I was also saddened that it was a part of her I¡¯d never know. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± my goddess started, but I shook the thoughts away. ¡°I¡¯m alright, I promise. I just miss her.¡± For the first time in a while, I clutched at my pendant. The familiar shape comforted me as I listened to Aunt Bella reminisce about my mother. I laughed at her recounting the outrageous things my mother did while a student and teared up when she described the events leading up to the fall of the Mays household and her marriage to my father. It was in much more detail than when we discussed it previously, but I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Why did Duke Rose want to marry my mother? They clearly didn¡¯t love each other.¡± I asked. Aunt Bella winced at my question but answered anyway. ¡°My husband and I believe it was so he could inherit the Marquis¡¯s land, which is precisely what happened. Back then, the Rose Dukedom didn¡¯t extend all the way to the border, and the Mays had a few mines for precious gems and metals, which I¡¯m sure was a good enough reason on its own.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but voice the painful thought that hit me. ¡°Then why have me?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°I never existed for my father, even while my mother was alive. Why have a child at all, then?¡± Lydia grasped my hand in hers to comfort me, and the queen looked at me in sorrow. ¡°Because your mother wanted you. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Her simple declaration shocked me. ¡°As I mentioned before, Cecilia wanted to be an adventurer and travel the world, but that wasn¡¯t all she wanted.¡± Her eyes grew distant. ¡°She had a more¡­ realistic dream. She wanted to find an excellent partner and raise a loving family, and when her adventuring dreams were cut short, she clung to the last one she had.¡± Her eyes met mine as she continued. ¡°And that was you, Audrey. Before she passed, we exchanged letters frequently, much to the Duke¡¯s displeasure.¡± She said with a sad smile. ¡°Her letters always conveyed her loneliness, and it broke my heart that I couldn¡¯t help her. Yet, after she had you, those same letters were filled with warmth and excitement as she talked about you.¡± Aunt Bella reached out and laid a hand over mine as well. ¡°I was never able to rescue her from that place, but even if it was for the last few years, you did.¡± Tears began to well in my eyes. I knew my mother loved me, and I loved her, but I never understood the true extent of her feelings. Aunt Bella reached into her bag again and retrieved a wrinkled envelope. ¡°I was meant to give you this when we met, but you were going through so much at the time I decided it would be better to wait.¡± I took the paper from her and gasped as I read who it was addressed to. Audrey ¡°She snuck that with one of her usual letters to me and asked that I give it to you if we ever crossed paths. I haven¡¯t read it.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to read it right then, as we were still in the cafe, so I carefully snuck it into my pocket dimension by pretending to put it in my pocket. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lydia asked worriedly, and I did my best to reassure her. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll take a look at it later.¡± I subtly gestured around us, and the other two seemed to understand. ¡°I apologize about the timing, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d get to see you again before the end of the year.¡± the queen apologized, bowing her head slightly, and I waved my hands frantically. ¡°N-No, I completely understand and appreciate you doing that for me.¡± An awkward silence passed between us before she spoke again. ¡°Well, I think we should finish eating and be on our way then, yes?¡± she said, and Lydia and I both nodded. My thoughts were stuck on my mother¡¯s letter, so I couldn¡¯t even taste the rest of the sweets on the table as I numbly ate them with the other two. Finally, after another fifteen minutes or so, we left the cafe and prepared to go our separate ways. Before we left, I gave Aunt Bella a tight hug. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, and she returned the embrace. ¡°Anything for you. You may be Cecilia¡¯s daughter, but it seems you¡¯ll be mine in actuality soon as well.¡± She teased with a wink. ¡°Family takes care of family, and both you and your mother are a part of mine.¡± I nodded happily, and we let each other go. I waved her off as the carriage pulled away. The letter still weighed on my heart, but I¡¯d read it as soon as we returned to the dorm. ¡°Shall we head back?¡± Lydia asked, and I nodded. ¡°Lead the way, my Lydia.¡± *** The carriage rolled along the cobblestones, heading back to the castle, where the rest of my family was waiting. Spending the whole day with my daughters was refreshing, and I was ready to get back to work. ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve just taken them back with me,¡± I said mindlessly with a hand on my cheek. There were only two months left in the academic school year, and then both girls would be back where I could keep an eye on them. Before I arrived at the castle, however, I had a problem to deal with. I signaled for the driver to pull over before exiting the carriage again and walking into a deserted alleyway. I knew this city like the back of my hand and was confident in navigating even the maze-like backroads. My knight escorts followed behind me, warily watching the surrounding rooftops and doorways. After a few minutes, we arrived in a deserted courtyard between a few defunct buildings. ¡°Come on out,¡± I called out, listening as my voice echoed off the buildings. ¡°No need to hide. I know you¡¯ve been watching me all day. Here¡¯s your chance!¡± I was grateful they didn¡¯t strike while I was with Lydia and Audrey. They won¡¯t get any mercy from me, regardless. An arrow shot towards me, and one of my knights shouted a warning, but the arrow fell to the ground, frozen solid before he could finish his sentence. Eight assassins appeared on the rooftops and jumped onto the ground to surround me and the three knights I had brought with me. ¡°Your Majesty! Please get behind us!¡± The leader of my knights said, but I waved him off. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. None of these men are as strong as the one who attacked my daughters. I can handle this much on my own.¡± The assassins hadn¡¯t moved since hitting the ground, and I leisurely walked to the nearest one. Even when I stood an arm''s breadth from him, he still didn¡¯t react. I reached out, pulled his mask and hood off, and stared at his frozen face. A thin layer of ice encased his whole face and body, leaving only his eyes moving in fear. I leaned in close. ¡°Scared, are you? Now you know how it feels.¡± I pulled my arm back and punched into his chest with all my might. His body shattered into a hundred pieces, still frozen in ice. I carefully stepped around the red chunks that now littered the ground and moved to the next one. I shattered each assassin, one by one, until only a lone man was left in the courtyard. I ignored the awe-struck and somewhat horrified looks my knights were giving me as I pulled back the hood of the last one. His eyes were panicked and bloodshot as they met mine. ¡°I¡¯d rather not kill you as well, so do you promise to cooperate?¡± I asked sweetly, but judging by his tears, my attempt to console him didn¡¯t go as intended. I unfroze his mouth and allowed him to speak. ¡°P-Please. S-Spare me.¡± He stuttered. ¡°Be. Quiet.¡± I ordered, and his mouth closed. ¡°I asked you a question. It¡¯s in your best interest to answer honestly.¡± My voice was low and monotone, which seemed to scare him more. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± he screamed. ¡°Good.¡± I leaned in to whisper like I did with the first one. ¡°I know who your master is. Be a good dog and give him a message.¡± I glared as I spoke. ¡°Tell that bastard to stay away from my family, especially my daughters, or he¡¯ll decorate the castle hall as a permanent ice sculpture.¡± I turned and walked away. ¡°You¡¯ll thaw out in about an hour¡­ well, the parts of you that don¡¯t succumb to hypothermia will, at least. Consider it your queen''s judgment for your crimes.¡± I didn¡¯t stop to revel in his reaction. I genuinely didn¡¯t enjoy hurting people, but I had a duty not only to my country but to my family as well, and I¡¯d throw myself into hell if it meant protecting them. I returned to the carriage, and we continued to the castle as an idle thought crossed my mind. Maybe there is one person I wouldn¡¯t mind hurting¡­ I¡¯ll wait patiently for the day I get my hands on him. For Cecilia and Audrey. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°Move it a little lower,¡± I said, gesturing at Brandon. ¡°Right here?¡± He asked while moving the banner down the pillar. We were currently finishing the decorations for the formal gala that was set to happen the next day. ¡°Perfect, hang it there.¡± The black and gold banner waved gently as he pinned it in place. I looked around the spacious ballroom, where similar decorations hung all around. Luckily, some students volunteered to assist with the preparations, so it wasn¡¯t just the few of us on the council. As I scanned the room, my eyes narrowed as they landed on some students who were gathered on the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back; just hang the last one the same way,¡± I said over my shoulder as I moved towards them. The closer I got to them, the more I could make out their words. It was a group of ladies all fawning over someone. ¡°Lady Celestine! Do you need any help with that?¡± ¡°No, let me, Lady Celestine!¡± I resisted the urge to rub my brow in exasperation. Since the tournament, Audrey could hardly go anywhere on campus without being hounded by the other students, mostly the ladies. A few brave gentlemen occasionally join the crowd, but most of the boys seem to understand the situation. The exposure isn¡¯t necessarily bad¡­ But who would¡¯ve guessed she would be this popular? My chest tightened in ugly jealousy whenever I witnessed her surrounded by others like this. I shook the heavy feeling away and finally clapped my hands to get their attention when I was close enough. ¡°Alright! That''s enough now; please let Audrey do her own work.¡± As the crowd parted at my arrival, I finally saw my girlfriend. She wasn¡¯t even carrying anything heavy, just a few decorative lights to hang up, but I could see by the expression on her face that she was pretty overwhelmed with everyone around her. I ignored the quiet grumbling as the ladies dispersed, leaving only Audrey and me. ¡°Thanks for the rescue, Lydia.¡± She said with a tired smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be rude, especially to nobles¡­¡± I shook my head in exasperation. ¡°Audrey. You rank above nearly every lady at this academy, remember? That¡¯s not something you should be worrying about.¡± As I spoke, I took one of the lights she was holding and walked with her around the room''s perimeter. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m the only person you don¡¯t have status over, and we share a bed every night, so¡­¡± My words died on my tongue as the heat flooded my face. ¡°Not that status matters on campus¡­¡± I muttered in an attempt to gloss over my embarrassment. Why did I say that?! Not the time or place! Audrey''s giggle drew my attention, and she smiled at me. ¡°Thank you for cheering me up.¡± She raised the decorative light she was holding and pointed forward dramatically. ¡°My L-energy has been recharged! These decorations won¡¯t even know what hit them!¡± ¡°W-What does that mean? L-Energy?¡± I was almost too scared to ask, but curiosity got the best of me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know?¡± She leaned in close and whispered directly in my ear. Damn it, I just stopped blushing! ¡°The ¡°L¡± stands for Lydia¡­ or love. It means the same either way in my eyes.¡± Then she blew gently against my ear. Mischief twinkled in her eyes as I pulled away, covering my ear in self-defense while shooting her an accusatory glare. ¡°Leah told you to do that, didn¡¯t she?¡± Her nonchalant shrug and trembling smile told me everything I needed to know. It took another hour before we finished with the party preparations. I was careful to stay close to her while allowing the other students to approach her so she wouldn¡¯t get overwhelmed again, and I did my best to ignore the churning of my heart as I watched her chatting happily with an endless stream of students. Finally, the bell rang out, marking the end of the school day. After the other students filtered out of the ballroom and said their goodbyes, Audrey and I stood alone, gazing at the glittering black and gold decorations. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.¡± my girlfriend said with a smile. ¡°It will certainly be an unforgettable night,¡± I replied. A few minutes of peaceful silence drifted by, with us just enjoying each other¡¯s company before my attendant cleared her throat. ¡°Perhaps we should head back to the dorm, my ladies?¡± Leah asked, a playful grin on her face. ¡°Lucia and I would be more than happy to leave you two alone for a while.¡± ¡°The first thing I¡¯m doing is writing a request for you to be returned to the castle.¡± I shot back while leading Audrey by the hand towards the exit. ¡°Aw, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯d miss Leah if she weren¡¯t here!¡± Audrey said with a laugh while following me. ¡°Who¡¯s side are you on?¡± I asked, pretending to pout. ¡°Yours, of course. But who else will teach to do this?¡± I shrieked in surprise as my girlfriend gently ran her finger down the back of my neck. First, the ear, now this?! Just what is Leah teaching her?! I let go of her hand and moved away, glaring at my attendant. ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯ve lost touch privileges, Audrey. As for you, Leah¡­¡± My eyes landed on Lucia, who was waiting by the doors, minding her own business, as I brainstormed possible punishments, and my face twisted into a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the dorm for now.¡± Even I realized how maniacal my giggles sounded as we left the ballroom. I didn¡¯t even register the confused and worried looks the other three girls exchanged as they followed me back to the room. *** ¡°M-My lady¡­ Please¡­¡± Leah said. ¡°I-I deeply regret my actions. Please have mercy¡­¡± Her voice was laden with embarrassment, but I shook my head, refusing her request. ¡°I-I second her request¡­ I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can handle.¡± Lucia said while hiding herself behind her fellow attendant. I felt a little bad about dragging her into this, but the knight wasn¡¯t completely innocent, either. ¡°Too bad, this is what you get for messing with me. If you apologize sincerely, I might let you change back.¡± Leah had been my lady-in-waiting for over a decade and, in that time, had grown quite attached to the black and navy uniform she wore in the castle. It was to the point that she rarely wore other outfits, even on her own time. ¡°I must say, however, that you look quite dashing as a knight.¡± I could hardly suppress my laughter as I watched the two women squirm. As soon as we returned to the room, I forced my attendants to swap clothing, so Leah was now dressing in Lucia¡¯s knight uniform and vice versa. ¡°Lydia, maybe you should forgive them. They did apologize.¡± Audrey tried to soothe me from beside me on the couch, and I looked at her sharply. ¡°You¡¯re just as guilty as they are. You will sit there and be quiet, understand?¡± My commanding tone had the desired effect, and her face flushed as she looked at her lap. ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± My attendants were too busy with their predicament to quip about what just happened. ¡°Leah, Lucia. Are you going to give me a heartfelt apology?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for teaching Audrey lewd things to excite you, my lady! Can I have my uniform back now?¡± Leah said desperately, and I sputtered in shock. ¡°I did not get e-excited¡­¡± Even I didn¡¯t believe my words as they trailed away awkwardly. ¡°Just for that, you¡¯ll spend the rest of the day like that,¡± I said with finality, and my attendants groaned. Lucia quietly accepted her fate, but Leah pestered me for the rest of the evening until I finally gave in and allowed them to swap back. Hopefully, this will make them reconsider teasing me. I thought as we settled in bed for the night. Who am I kidding? *** ¡°We still have a couple of hours before the gala even starts! Don¡¯t be so panicked, Leah.¡± Lydia said while Leah fluttered around the room, gathering supplies. ¡°With all due respect, my lady, that lackadaisical attitude about formal events is exactly why nobody outside the royal family takes you seriously.¡± the lady-in-waiting retorted. ¡°Alright¡­ There was no need for that. But this is just a school event. Just get us ready like usual!¡± I held back a laugh as Lydia frowned at the exchange. ¡°Nonsense, this is your final event as a student, and it¡¯s Audrey''s first and only gala. Don¡¯t you want her to remember tonight for the rest of your lives together?¡± ¡°Did you learn nothing from yesterday¡¯s punishment?¡± my girlfriend sighed. ¡°Fine, I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Great! Now, if you¡¯ll come sit over here, my lady. You too, Audrey. I will make you both so dazzling you¡¯ll have eyes on you all night!¡± Lydia and I did as directed, sitting next to each other in front of the wide mirror on the wall. ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Oh, but the only eyes I need on me are Lydia¡¯s,¡± I said with a side glance towards her. The blonde was blushing at my comment and muttered in agreement. ¡°I have a hard enough time keeping my eyes off you already¡­¡± Her words caused my face to flush as well. Luckily, Leah was too fixated on prepping our outfits to tease us at the moment. Not that I¡¯ve ever minded. We spent the remaining hours till the gala in a flurry of hairstyles and accessories until we all agreed on a style. The simple jewelry consisted of an elegant necklace and simple earrings that sported gemstones in a silver frame. Lydia had sapphires, while I had emeralds. ¡°Alright, we have an hour and a half. Let¡¯s get you into your outfits. Lucia, I¡¯ll need an extra set of hands, please!¡± Suddenly, my world went dark as Lucia placed a blindfold on me, and I heard a gasp of surprise from Lydia beside me. ¡°Just what is this, Leah?¡± She asked. ¡°I thought it would be nice for you both to see each other fully dressed for the first time at the end. And since there isn¡¯t a separate area to dress one of you, we decided this was the best option.¡± ¡°I-Is that so? That does sound excit¡ª I mean, entertaining. I¡¯ll keep it on.¡± She¡¯s so cute. ¡°I will as well.¡± I chimed in happily. I waited anxiously while the attendants stripped my clothes away and began dressing me in the outfit we had chosen with the queen. Once they were done with me, I heard them start on Lydia¡¯s dress. Of course, we had already seen each other in the outfits, but this would be the first time we would witness ourselves in full makeup and accessories. My head was filled with thoughts of how beautiful my girlfriend would look, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Audrey¡­ Your thoughts are showing.¡± Lucia said in exasperation. ¡°I have no idea what you mean.¡± I quickly fixed my expression and heard the knight laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Her Highness was doing the same.¡± ¡°Y-You would sell out your master like that?!¡± Lydia said before we all broke out into laughter, and the exchange helped ease my nerves about tonight. Finally, I felt the blindfold slip away, and I squinted as my eyes adjusted to the light again. I turned toward Lydia and felt all the air in my lungs disappeared. ¡°Audrey, breathe.¡± My goddess said in my head. And I inhaled sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t we do this last time?¡± I ignored her, focusing solely on the vision in front of me. ¡°Beautiful.¡± The single word was all I could manage, and my girlfriend¡¯s face exploded with color. She was positively glowing from head to toe. Her hair seemed made of gold itself and hung over her shoulder in loose waves, and her green eyes were even more captivating than usual. The navy dress hugged her torso, accentuating her curves, before expanding into an elegant skirt that hovered just above the floor, and a red accent had been added to the black lace on the trim. A red shawl was wrapped around her shoulders, and she covered herself slightly in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you. you look incredible as well¡­¡± She said. *** Audrey stared at me, and I looked away in embarrassment. She had called me beautiful before, but something about how the word left her lips today and the look in her eyes set my whole body aflame. ¡°Thank you. you look incredible as well¡­¡± I said quietly. It doesn¡¯t help that she looks so attractive dressed in that suit. It was the same one I had seen her in at the boutique. The navy suit matched my dress, with a black dress shirt underneath and a gold tie to match my hair on her collar. The slacks followed the outline of her legs perfectly and gave way to a stylish pair of black dress shoes. A half-skirt wrapped around the back of her waist, with the interior layer gold as well, still giving her a feminine appearance. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Oh, Goddess above, her face¡­ Her flaming red hair was attention-stealing and braided down her shoulder, and I began to drown in the depth of her blue eyes. The tension between us was palpable as we admired one another. ¡°Goodness¡­ Will you two hold back, please? Wait until after the gala to devour each other.¡± Leah¡¯s statement broke both of us out of the haze we were in, and Audrey and I turned away from each other. I cleared my throat and saw my girlfriend fan her face out of the corner of my eye. ¡°How are we doing on time?¡± I asked to change the subject. Leah rolled her eyes before answering. ¡°We have fifteen minutes, so we should head over there now.¡± I nodded in agreement, and the four of us left the room and headed towards the central building. We joined the stream of other students, who were all dressed to perfection. The crowd buzzed excitedly, and couples around us were linked arm in arm. I reached out my arm, and Audrey wrapped hers around mine. I could die happy right now. *** I could feel eyes on us from every direction as I linked my arm with Lydia¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m so nervous,¡± I said to Aurora as we entered the central building. ¡°You look incredible, my guardian. Just focus on that lady of yours.¡± She comforted. ¡°You¡¯re right. Please watch over me, my goddess.¡± ¡°I always will. Now enjoy this night. You¡¯ll never be able to experience this the same way again.¡± I closed my eyes and breathed deeply to calm my nerves. I felt a hand on mine and opened my eyes to see Lydia gazing at me gently. ¡°We¡¯ll be okay. Just look at me, and only me.¡± Once the hall was filled, the elderly headmaster took the stage for a short speech. Thank goodness it wasn¡¯t as long as the opening ceremony¡­ A gentle melody began from the live orchestra in the room''s corner when he finished. Students began to take the floor to dance as the lights dimmed, leaving only the ambient light from the decorations I had helped put up yesterday. ¡°Shall we?¡± Lydia asked while extending her hand. The motion was simple, but it made my heart race. ¡°I¡¯d love to, my lady,¡± I said, putting on the best smile as I took her hand, and we walked out to dance. I took the lead, my right hand on her waist and keeping her hand on my left as I pulled her close. I could feel her body against mine as we moved to the music. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot since the beginning of the year.¡± She observed as we maintained eye contact. I couldn¡¯t help but smile sheepishly. ¡°Mr. Tressum has been drilling me non-stop for the last few weeks so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Audrey. I hope you know that.¡± her hand lifted from my shoulder and caressed my cheek. ¡°And I don¡¯t just mean the dancing. There aren¡¯t many people who would have survived going through what you did, even if they were still alive.¡± I felt tears in my eyes as her words sunk into my heart. ¡°It¡¯s only because of you, Lydia. You gave me a second chance at life. Everything I do is to ensure I don¡¯t waste it.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Even faced with a second chance, some people would take it for granted.¡± Her gaze pierced my soul. ¡°It is because of your hard work that you are here with me now and nothing else.¡± I nuzzled into her hand, still on my cheek, barely holding back the tears that threatened to ruin the makeup Leah had so carefully applied. ¡°All the pain I went through¡­ all the abuse¡­ I would do it all over again if it meant meeting you.¡± I spun her in a circle before bringing her in again. A beautiful smile was on her face at my words as we let the conversation fade away, only enjoying each other¡¯s presence as we danced song after song. Nothing else existed for us but each other and the music. We took turns as the lead, spinning and dipping each other with joyous laughter. The gala was half over by the time we returned to reality after realizing how tired we were, and when we looked around the room, we realized we had been the only ones dancing. ¡°W-When did that happen?¡± I said as we quickly left the floor. We were greeted by Leah holding some glasses of water, which we promptly accepted to quench our thirst. ¡°You both were so beautiful out there; the other students were awestruck the whole time, " she told us after we returned the glasses. ¡°They should have been dancing and enjoying themselves as well,¡± Lydia said with a frown. We rested for a while, and then the student council members found us to say hello. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Celestine. You both look beautiful tonight.¡± Yuzuki said gracefully. ¡°You look stunning as well, Yuzuki,¡± Lydia replied. The Yamada wore a black and white dress that combined styles from her country and Venyth. The top was reminiscent of a kimono, while the skirt flared like Lydia¡¯s. ¡°What about me?¡± Brandon pointed at himself expectantly. ¡°You look quite dashing, Brandon.¡± my girlfriend said with a smile. He was dressed in a suit similar to mine, but oddly enough, he wore the same colors as Yuzuki. ¡°Are you two here together?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, and they glanced at each other warily. ¡°He was the best option, as I didn¡¯t feel like fielding marriage proposals from the nobility.¡± Yuzuki insisted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. You just wanted to dance with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± The brown-haired boy quipped and doubled over with the familiar sight of Yuzuki¡¯s elbow in his stomach. They never change, do they? ¡°Ignore him.¡± waved her hand, then pointed over her shoulder. ¡°Lady Rose seems to be a bit overwhelmed. Shouldn¡¯t you go save her, Lady Celestine?¡± My gaze was drawn toward my sister, who was finishing a dance with an older student. I saw exhaustion on her face before she quickly put her facade back in place. ¡°She¡¯s been dancing non-stop since the gala started, but the boys don¡¯t seem interested in giving her a break.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me know; I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± I said, gently squeezing Lydia¡¯s hand before letting go and heading toward Sasha. I couldn¡¯t blame the boys for being interested in her; she was already an adorable girl, even more so in that deep green dress she wore tonight. I arrived right as another boy was asking her to dance. ¡°Lady Rose, You shine even brighter than the full moon tonight! Would you do me the honor of a dance?¡± he asked enthusiastically, and I almost felt bad about cutting into the conversation. The moon¡¯s not even full tonight¡­ ¡°My apologies, sir. Lady Rose has already promised me some of her time right now. Could you ask her later?¡± I said as sweetly as possible, and his cheeks flushed as he looked at me. ¡°L-Lady Celestine! Of course, it¡¯s no problem!¡± he said before retreating. I turned my attention to my sister, who was looking at me in surprise. ¡°How are you doing, Sasha? Shall you get you some water?¡± I took her by the hand, leading her to where the other girls were waiting. Leah, the perfect lady-in-waiting, already had a glass prepped for her when we arrived. ¡°Thank you for the rescue, Lady Audrey,¡± Sasha said gratefully between sips of her drink. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t find a good time to rest.¡± ¡°Where is your attendant?¡± Lydia asked. ¡°She should¡¯ve been by your side assisting you¡­¡± ¡°My dear Anne caught a cold¡­ She insisted on accompanying me regardless, but I forced her to stay in the room to rest.¡± Anne? I think I remember her¡­ She was one of the few servants that didn¡¯t participate in my abuse. It hadn¡¯t occurred to me that Sasha would also have attendants from the mansion. I was glad she brought one of the few good ones. ¡°So you¡¯ve been on your own all night?¡± I asked, and she nodded sadly. ¡°I still have my duties as a duke¡¯s daughter, so I still had to attend.¡± I sensed frustration in her voice as she spoke, and my heart hurt. Most academy events, including the gala, were supposed to be for the students to enjoy their time together and make real connections with one another. The fact that my sister still viewed them as obligations spoke volumes. ¡°I see¡­ Well, you should stay with us tonight!¡± I proposed, turning to Lydia for confirmation. ¡°Is that alright?¡± She nodded and smiled happily. ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯d love to have you, Sasha.¡± I love her so much! ¡°If it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d love to spend the rest of the gala with you as well.¡± Sasha agreed, and we made small talk before I noticed that Brandon and Yuzuki had disappeared. ¡°Where did the other two go?¡± I asked Leah while Lydia talked with my sister. ¡°Lady Hina dragged her partner to dance, insisting she was doing it to keep up appearances,¡± she said with a glimmer in her eye. ¡°She¡¯s a fascinating lady, if I do say.¡± I finally found them on the dance floor, and Yuzuki seemed to be genuinely enjoying herself while Brandon twirled her around. The black-haired girl was usually careful to keep a neutral expression, so the radiant expression on her face was striking. ¡°I¡¯m glad they are having a good time,¡± I said while watching them a bit longer, then rejoined the conversation with my sister. After another song ended and the next began, Sasha pulled on my sleeve. ¡°W-Would you be willing to dance with me as well?¡± She looked so cute asking that I froze for a second, which seemed to panic my sister. ¡°O-Oh, if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine! I know you and Lady Lydia have a special relationship¡­¡± She looked down in embarrassment, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little at her reaction. ¡°If you¡¯d have me, I¡¯d love to dance with you, my lady,¡± I said, putting on a sophisticated voice. I took her by the hand and led her to the dance floor. All my friends and my girlfriend watched us warmly as I bowed. Sasha curtsied happily, and we assumed the standard position with me leading. I didn¡¯t hold her as close as Lydia, but we still had fun together. I twirled her around as we moved around the floor, laughing all the while. It was moments like this that I had longed for growing up, where the two of us could act like siblings. Her wide grin was all the reward I needed. As the song ended, we finished with a bow and a curtsy. ¡°Thank you, Lady Audrey.¡± She said, her arms linked with mine as we returned to the group. ¡°It was like dancing with my sister¡­ I¡¯ll remember this forever.¡± The warmth I was feeling was blown away by guilt. I¡¯m the only one who can fully enjoy this time with her¡­ ¡°Sasha, The truth is¡­¡± I began before cutting myself off. No¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous for her right now. I shook my head, forcing myself to smile. ¡°I had a great time as well. Let¡¯s dance again before the gala is over, alright?¡± Her eyes lit up as she looked at me. ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± The rest of the night passed quickly, between dancing with Lydia and Sasha, and even once with Yuzuki, and just enjoying the conversation with my friends. While the situation with my identity was still a problem, I¡¯d never been so at peace as I was tonight. Then, the final song came on, and I again took the floor with Lydia. The song was slower than most of the music played, and we rocked gently back and forth as she rested her head on my shoulder. Then, the lights turned off completely. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, a bit worried, but Lydia only laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. I planned it specifically for you.¡± As she spoke, trails of golden sparks began to shoot around the room from light to light. They formed various patterns and lit the area under them as they passed. The crowd whispered with excitement every time a trail flew over their heads. ¡°I worked with Mr. Tressum to put this together. It uses my fire magic and some of Leah¡¯s wind.¡± We turned to look at each other as the lights continued overhead. ¡°I wanted you always to remember tonight.¡± I was overcome with feeling, and as a spark flew overhead and drifted away, it left us in complete darkness. *** Darkness engulfed Audrey and I as I spoke, preventing anyone from spying on us. I reached out, took Audrey¡¯s hand in mine, and gently squeezed it. It was so dark I didn¡¯t see as she leaned in and kissed me. It was a deep, sensual kiss that lasted until another spark threatened to reveal us. ¡°The year is almost over¡­ It went by so fast.¡± She muttered as we separated. The light from another spark illuminated her hair, giving it an orange hue that reminded me of when I first met her. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we¡¯ll have plenty more time together. Even if we are in a different place.¡± I said. Once I graduated, I planned to keep her bedroom adjacent to mine in the castle. We only need one¡­ But we have to keep up appearances for now. The rooms were connected with a side door anyway, so it wasn¡¯t that big an issue. The bigger problem would be what noble society expected of me as a princess. My plan to spread the idea of more open same-sex relationships among the younger nobility was slow, but I saw multiple couples dancing tonight that consisted of only girls. Getting the men to express themselves more openly would be more problematic, but it was a start. It would be quite the fight with the older nobility once we returned to the castle, but I refused to live my life with anyone else. On top of that, there¡¯s still the war with the empire. It seems the blood-thirsty emperor is taking a break from his conquest, but his forces remain primed on our border. But that¡¯s a problem for future me. Right now, I just want to enjoy this moment with the woman I love. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Audrey asked, her eyes filled with concern. I nodded as I pulled her close. ¡°I¡¯m perfect. How about I lead for the rest of the song?¡± I asked, taking the man¡¯s position. Audrey followed my lead, putting a hand on my shoulder. I had to look up to meet her eyes, and I was again reminded of how far she¡¯s come from that sickly girl I found on the road. We spent the rest of the night in each other¡¯s arms, and even after the song ended, we didn¡¯t separate until Leah came to get us. Our hands remained linked as we said goodbye to Sasha and the other council members, and then we headed back to the room. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the student council help to clean up?¡± my girlfriend asked as we walked. ¡°The faculty takes care of that so the students can enjoy the rest of the night. It¡¯s very considerate of them.¡± I said as we entered a familiar courtyard. I paused before the fountain, pulling on Audrey¡¯s hand as she walked. Leah and Lucia, reading the mood, gave us some space as they waited by the exit. ¡°This has become my favorite place on campus,¡± I said bashfully. ¡°I still remember how gorgeous you looked in that dress you wore for the homecoming dance.¡± ¡°Me too; I don¡¯t think I looked at anything but you all night,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°I was so nervous about confessing my feelings that night, I thought my heart would explode.¡± ¡°I thought mine would as well; I was so happy.¡± I paused momentarily before continuing, squeezing her hand tightly in mine. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for us¡­ After I graduate, I mean.¡± I avoided her eyes as I pushed the words out. She deserves an opportunity to make her own decision. ¡°Audrey¡­ It may be more than you expect¡ª¡± Her finger on my lips silenced my words. ¡°Lydia.¡± She said, almost angrily. ¡°If you¡¯re about to say nonsense about how it might be more then I can handle, don¡¯t.¡± She removed her finger, but I remained silent. ¡°I can go anywhere and do anything as long as I¡¯m with you. Please don¡¯t doubt my intentions. You¡¯ll have to pry yourself out of my cold, dead arms, And I¡¯ve already died once, so you¡¯ve missed your chance.¡± She said with a laugh, and I released a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. Some part of me was terrified she would take the out I was about to offer, but I understand now that it was rude of me to think she wanted one. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was mean of me.¡± I said. ¡°Then I promise to protect you and to always stand beside you no matter what obstacles we face.¡± ¡°As do I.¡± She said simply in agreement. Our lips met again, lasting until we ran out of breath. Audrey looked apologetic as she pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t promise more until I know Sasha is also happy.¡± I smiled wryly at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, and Sasha is also important to me. I know we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡± I haven¡¯t worked out the entire plan yet, but I did have an idea to help Sasha. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was all she said, but I sensed the genuine feeling behind it. I hugged her and gently ran my hand through her hair. ¡°Anything for you.¡± My attendants interrupted us again a few minutes later as we basked in each other¡¯s warmth. ¡°What a beautiful marriage ceremony! Oh, you should¡¯ve included the royal family, at least. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be ecstatic when I report to them later.¡± Leah said, completely straight-faced. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them in person when I send you back to the castle!¡± I shouted playfully. With that, the four of us went to the dorm and settled in for the night, But an idle thought crossed my mind as I fell asleep. Did Audrey ever read that letter from her mother? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Come on!¡± I yelled in frustration as I swung at Lucia, who parried my reckless attack. ¡°You¡¯re leaving yourself open!¡± my friend said as she hit my side with the flat of her blade. Pain and anger coursed through me as I crashed into the dirt. I coughed as I waved the dust from my vision and looked up to see the tip of her wooden sword hovering over me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Audrey? You haven¡¯t been yourself the last few weeks.¡± Her eyes were filled with concern, which only made the pain worse. ¡°I apologize¡­ I¡¯m just frustrated with my lack of progress the last few weeks.¡± She reached out to help me up, and I took her hand as I spoke. Ever since the formal gala, I hadn¡¯t improved at all. Lucia opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted as the captain joined us in the middle of the field. ¡°Allow me, Dame Lucia.¡± He said before turning to me. ¡°There is no easy way to say this, Audrey, so I¡¯ll be blunt.¡± His words replaced my frustration with worry, and I subconsciously swallowed in nervousness. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve hit your natural limit.¡± He said nothing else, and his words echoed in my head. ¡°M-My limit?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The thought had never occurred to me, and the captain sighed in resignation. ¡°I¡¯m no specialist on divinity, but Siegfried and I have discussed the possibility at length.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Divine power likely allows your body to operate at its full potential, but that potential differs for every individual.¡± I stayed quiet as I turned my attention to my goddess. ¡°Aurora? Is that true?¡± I asked, almost afraid of the answer. ¡°It is¡­¡± She replied hesitantly. I took a deep breath before asking both of them a question. ¡°So it won¡¯t matter how much I train from now on; I¡¯ll no longer improve?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Sir Theodore said, giving me hope before subsequently crushing it. ¡°Everyone can overcome their limits. But if we keep your previous pace in mind, it would likely take you years to see any more noticeable improvement.¡± I deflated, my nails biting into the palms of my hands as I clenched my fists in frustration. How can I protect everyone like this? A warm hand landed on my shoulder, and I looked up to see the captain looking at me. ¡°Audrey. Don¡¯t discount all the work you¡¯ve put in until now. You¡¯ve still grown into a proficient swordswoman, but physical combat has never been where your natural ability lies, has it?¡± He asked with a small smile. I knew he was trying to comfort me, so I tried to smile back. ¡°R-Right¡­¡± Lucia and Sir Theodore seemed to look at me in pity, and I gave in to the sudden urge to run away. ¡°I think I need a break¡­ Is it alright if I head back to the dorm?¡± I asked timidly, and the captain nodded. ¡°Of course. Siegfried and I discussed postponing training and lessons since graduation is in a few days, and we figured you¡¯d want to be available to assist Her Highness in preparing.¡± I nodded sullenly and quickly turned on my heels, leaving the two knights alone in the field. ¡°You have some impressive instructors; I¡¯m surprised they realized the unseen benefit of being a guardian, even if they don¡¯t understand all the particulars¡­¡± Aurora trailed off, most likely noticing my mood. ¡°Audrey?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m fine¡­ I just need some time to process.¡± I replied in my mind as I walked. ¡°I understand.¡± She said simply before leaving me with my thoughts in silence. *** ¡°That could have gone worse,¡± I muttered, forgetting the captain was still next to me as we watched Audrey leave the field. ¡°It is hard for people to accept their own shortcomings; most people avoid facing them altogether. How she responds from here on out will determine her true strength.¡± He said before turning to me with a smile. ¡°I have no doubt she will return stronger than ever, even if it isn¡¯t visible to the naked eye.¡± I could tell he meant every word, and I couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°As do I.¡± I stretched for a minute before refocusing on the captain. ¡°I won¡¯t fall behind, either. Would you do me the honor of sparring with me, captain?¡± The burly man smiled wryly before drawing a practice sword from his belt. ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± *** ¡°Good work today, everyone,¡± I said as the council began to wrap up its work for the day. With graduation only a few days away, we were buried in paperwork. ¡°Yuzuki? Will you stay a moment?¡± I asked as the other three began to leave the room. Brandon and Sasha paused in curiosity before continuing, leaving only me and the black-haired girl. ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡± She asked, and I smiled. ¡°As you know, I¡¯ll be graduating this year, and I¡¯d like to nominate you as the next student council president.¡± She didn¡¯t seem surprised by my request at all. ¡°I¡¯d be honored,¡± Yuzuki said. ¡°I promise to live up to your expectations.¡± I laughed a little at her usual attitude. ¡°I know you will. But I¡¯m still president for the next few days, so don¡¯t go power-mad on me.¡± A small smile graced her lips at my joke, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. ¡°W-What?¡± She asked defensively, and I quickly stood up and moved around the desk to grab her hands. ¡°You laughed! Does this mean we¡¯re friends?¡± I asked excitedly, and the Yamadian quickly schooled her expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She said before muttering under her breath. ¡°We¡¯re already friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Her face flushed slightly, and I couldn¡¯t help squealing in delight. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable, Yuzuki!¡± I said as I swung her hands in mine. She¡¯s so bashful! ¡°A-Are we finished, Your Highness? I-I have things I need to do¡­¡± I let her go reluctantly and waved goodbye, but I glimpsed the slight smile on her face as she left the room. The moment with Yuzuki left me giddy, but as I finished putting away my things, my thoughts turned toward my girlfriend. Audrey had said she would help the council today, but never showed up. I hope she¡¯s alright¡­ Maybe she¡¯s still training? Leah left her spot by the door as I cleaned up my desk and left the room. ¡°Have you heard anything from Lucia?¡± I asked my attendant, and she shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the dorm then.¡± The walk back to our room was peaceful, and I admired the setting sun for a moment before entering the building. We arrived at the room a minute later, and I gasped in shock as a bruised Lucia greeted us, holding an ice pack to her side. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°A sparring match with the captain.¡± She said with a pained smile, and I grimaced in sympathy. He never goes easy on his knights, does he? ¡°Sorry to hear,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s Audrey?¡± Lucia pointed towards the couch, and I saw a hand raise from it. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± my girlfriend said. Her voice sounded heavy, and as I walked over, I saw her lying across the couch, staring at the ceiling listlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, a little worried. I haven¡¯t seen her like this since she told me her identity. I moved to sit down, lifting her head and putting it in my lap so she looked up at me instead of the ceiling. Her beautiful blue eyes met mine for a moment before looking away. ¡°I can¡¯t get any better as a swordswoman, " she said. She seemed genuinely upset about the situation, but I was still confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked. She shrugged and gestured for Lucia to explain. ¡°The theory is that her divinity has allowed her body to grow at a rate that would take a normal person decades to achieve, but her natural abilities still apply.¡± The knight said. So, she has no natural talent for the sword and has already used a lifetime''s worth of hard work to get where she is¡­ Now that I understood, I gently brushed my hand through her hair. ¡°Even with that, you would still hold your own against the average opponent, right? And that doesn¡¯t account for your magic¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Sir Theodore, Lucia, and even Aurora! They all said the same! But none of you get it!¡± She suddenly sat up, yelling in anger. My attendants stared in shock, and I knew I was doing the same. Audrey has hardly raised her voice at anything since we met, even when she was perfectly in the right to do so. ¡°Audrey¡ª¡± I began, but she cut me off again. ¡°I need to be able to protect you, Lydia!¡± She ranted. ¡°No, not just you¡­ everyone I care about! I need to be prepared for anything; how can I do that with just ¡°average¡± swordsmanship?!¡± Oh. I think I get why she¡¯s so upset. I stood up while Audrey continued to talk and walked over to her. She paused momentarily when I got close, and her eyes met mine. Then I slapped my hands on her face. *** ¡°I need to be able to protect you, Lydia!¡± The words slipped out in frustration. Everyone kept telling me that my skill with the sword was ¡°Good enough,¡± but they didn¡¯t understand. ¡°No, not just you¡­ everyone I care about! I need to be prepared for anything; how can I do that with just ¡°average¡± swordsmanship?!¡± I was nothing before Aurora gave me this power¡­ before Lydia saved me. I can¡¯t leave even the slightest chance of failure. In my haze of anger, I didn¡¯t notice Lydia move until she was right in front of me, and as I finally looked at her, she slapped her hands against my face. ¡°W-What are you¡ª¡± The words came out slightly mushed due to her pushing my cheeks together, but she spoke over me. ¡°Audrey.¡± ¡°Y-Yesh?¡± Her hands were still on my face, and I looked at her helplessly. ¡°Stop. You may be divinely blessed, but that doesn¡¯t make you perfect. Not even you can prepare for every little possibility, and you¡¯ll only drive yourself insane trying to.¡± Her words cut into me mercilessly. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡± I closed my mouth at her sternness, and she continued while burning holes into me with her eyes. ¡°Honestly, do you think so little of yourself?¡± Her question was right on the mark, and I looked down in shame. ¡°The strength I have isn¡¯t my own. I need to use it properly.¡± I said. I was still looking at the floor, but Lydia grabbed my chin and forced me to look at her. ¡°What a ridiculous thing to say. That power exists inside you, and only you!¡± She let go of me once again and turned away. ¡°I think you need to have a heart of heart with that goddess of yours.¡± I stood, dumbfounded, in the center of the room as Lydia began to prepare for bed. ¡°Aurora?¡± I asked in my head, and a moment of silence passed before she responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how you felt. I¡¯m so sorry, Audrey.¡± Her voice was laden with grief. ¡°It would be better to talk in person, so you should also get ready for bed.¡± I nodded and, after changing into loungewear, soon laid down beside Lydia. I knew she was still upset with me, and I figured my goddess wouldn¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, and she rolled over to face me. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. But I despise when you discount yourself so much.¡± She paused before taking my hand. ¡°I fell in love with Audrey Rose, not the divine guardian of night.¡± Her words calmed my heart, and I squeezed her hand. ¡°Thank you. Regardless, I still apologize for my outburst earlier.¡± I felt embarrassed thinking about my rant, but Lydia only laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about that. Honestly, I think you should speak your mind more often.¡± She leaned in close, her lips brushing my ear. ¡°I found it very attractive.¡± My face flushed in response, and she completed her attack by giving me a quick kiss. Then she rolled away from me, settling into her pillow. ¡°Time to sleep. You still need to have that talk with your goddess.¡± She is so unfair! I thought to myself with a smile before closing my eyes and allowing myself to drift off to sleep. When I opened my eyes again, I saw the familiarity of Aurora¡¯s divine plane and my goddess waiting for me with a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve talked like this.¡± She said. ¡°It has. But I always look forward to seeing you,¡± I replied, and as I walked over to her, a simple bench appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down, but first.¡± She hugged me tight, caressing my head with her hand. ¡°First, let me apologize. I now understand I did not properly explain what qualifies someone as a guardian.¡± After releasing me, we sat down together on the bench, watching the endless stars and galaxies float lazily overhead. ¡°Let¡¯s start at the basics,¡± Aurora said after a moment. ¡°All humans are born into this world with mana. The amount an individual is born with is mainly determined by their parent''s capacity, but there remains a certain randomness.¡± She explained, and I stayed silent to listen. ¡°Mischievous spirits sometimes interfere during birth, causing the newborn¡¯s mana to differ dramatically from what would be expected.¡± This information surprised me. My lessons with Mr. Tressum covered mana inheritance, but even the best scholars only had theories for why some cases varied massively. ¡°In rare cases, a human is born with a harmonic soul, which compels a spirit to leave part of itself inside the newborn. This is how humans acquire stella.¡± She continued. ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s what happened to me?¡± I believed I understood where she was heading with her explanation, but I wanted to confirm. She nodded her head and smiled gently at me. ¡°Yes. However, being born with stella doesn¡¯t guarantee that person will become a guardian. Most don¡¯t, in reality. Either because they were blessed with too little or the deity isn¡¯t strong enough to support a divine guardian.¡± ¡°So you chose me?¡± I asked, and she shook her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was a spirit of night, though I¡¯m confident I would¡¯ve made the same choice.¡± ¡°Wait, I thought you were the only night deity?¡± I said, confused, and Aurora laughed softly. ¡°I am. However, multiple spirits can exist for the same concept.¡± She tapped her chin with a finger in thought. ¡°Think of me as the queen and spirits of night as my subjects.¡± I nodded in understanding, and her shimmering gold eyes met mine. ¡°Audrey, you are an exceptional case, even among the rare. Your soul is so soothing that you didn¡¯t just absorb a piece. You fused with an entire spirit¡ª and a strong one at that.¡± She grabbed my hand, holding it gently. ¡°Had you been given a proper life, you would have become one of the greatest mages in history, even without my influence.¡± Then she started to cry. Her tears were white, and I realized she was crying pure stella. ¡°That¡¯s why it hurts my heart so much to realize how you thought of yourself.¡± Her hand left mine to caress my cheek lovingly. You aren¡¯t special because you are my divine guardian, Audrey. You¡¯re my guardian because you¡¯re special!¡± Her words tore through the walls around my heart, and I started to cry with her. It felt like a weight had been lifted from my chest, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to wrap my arms around her. We stayed like that for a while before the tears finally stopped, and we broke away. ¡°Thank you, my goddess,¡± I said between sniffles, and she patted my hair. ¡°I could hardly call myself your goddess if I let you continue like you were.¡± she leaned down and kissed my forehead. ¡°Time to send you back.¡± A silver glow began to overtake my body, and a calming feeling came with it. But before I could disappear, Aurora spoke again. ¡°One last thing. You really should read that letter.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I said with a small smile, then a bright flash flooded my vision. As my eyes cracked open, I saw the familiar ceiling of the dorm room and heard my girlfriend breathing softly beside me. I slowly sat up, doing my best to negate any creaking of the bed in fear of waking Lydia, and quietly reached into my pocket dimension. It had been a couple of weeks since Aunt Bella had given me the letter from my mother, but I hadn¡¯t had the courage to open it¡­ until now. The pristine white paper glowed gently under the moonbeams that filtered through the window, as if Aurora herself were guiding them. She probably is¡­ the thought comforted me as I took a deep breath, carefully breaking the seal and unfolding the letter. My Dearest Audrey, How are you? I don¡¯t know how your life will turn out after I¡¯m gone, but I hope it¡¯s one filled with light and laughter. Unfortunately, I know that your father will likely make that impossible, and for leaving you behind like this, I will never forgive myself. I will attempt to put some measures in place to protect you, but my little influence will likely be irrelevant at my passing. Should the worst come to pass, Know you can trust the royal family. The queen is my best friend and will protect you if I cannot. When I first became pregnant with you, I was terrified. It had always been my dream to have a family of my own, but it wasn¡¯t how I envisioned it. Your father only married me for what he could gain. Even though our marriage had no love, I did my best to cultivate an environment in which to raise a happy child. But Thomas wanted a son, not a daughter, and blamed me for not giving him a suitable heir. Soon after, I became ill, and the house physician told me there was no hope of recovery. It may seem heartless, but I¡¯m grateful that Thomas didn¡¯t take an interest in you. He might have sensed the same strength in you that I did, and I could not imagine a worse fate for you as my daughter. You may not see it now, but I can sense by your mana that you will grow into a powerful magic user, even better than I was. Likely, anyone I trust to care for you won¡¯t be around much longer after my passing. But don¡¯t lose hope. I have faith that you will find the place you belong, even if it takes a long time. Once you do, don¡¯t be afraid to do whatever it takes to protect the people you care for. You might even find love; when you do, I know whoever you pick will be worthy of standing beside you. Audrey, I need you to know I have never regretted having you. Even now, as I near the end of my life, all I can think of is how much you¡¯ve given me. Our time together gives me the strength to make it through another night. Even if I¡¯m not there to see it, I know you will become a wonderful woman, and I will always be proud of you. If the last thing I see is your beautiful smile, then take comfort in the fact that I went peacefully. I love you with all my heart, Audrey. If there is an afterlife, I¡¯ll always be watching over you. Love overflowed with every penstroke, and I was again overcome with emotion. I sat in complete silence, tears rolling down my face, but my efforts to stay quiet soon proved to be in vain as Lydia roused beside me. ¡°Audrey¡­?¡± her voice was heavy with sleep, but her eyes shot open in worry as they landed on me. ¡°What''s wrong?!¡± I collapsed into her arms as she sat up, gripping the front of her nightgown. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved!¡± I said between sobs. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t a burden to her! I¡¯m so happy!¡± I continued to cry uncontrollably into her chest, and I felt Lydia gently remove the letter from my hand so I wouldn¡¯t crumple it. Then, her arms wrapped around me. My girlfriend said nothing, and she didn¡¯t need to. Eventually, I exhausted myself and drifted asleep, still in Lydia¡¯s arms. This is where I belong. I¡¯ll be someone of whom you can be proud, and I¡¯ll do so confidently and with my own strength. I truly hope you¡¯re watching, Mother. *** I took a deep breath, watching as the headmaster wrapped up another one of his dull speeches. I was no stranger to public speaking, but it never got easier. ¡°You got this,¡± Audrey said from beside me. It was graduation day, and we stood backstage with my attendants and the rest of the student council. ¡°Of course I do,¡± I replied. Her encouragement was all I needed, and my nerves were blown away. ¡°It¡¯s a little scary how much of an effect she has on you.¡± Leah teased lightly, and I glared at her. She raised her hands in mock surrender before she smiled. ¡°In all seriousness, my lady. I¡¯m very proud to be your attendant.¡± ¡°As am I.¡± Lucia chimed in with a salute. It meant a lot to hear that from them, and I gave them a wide grin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for anyone better. Thank you for choosing to be with me.¡± I meant every word, and both women bowed respectfully. It felt absurd that my last year at the academy was already ending, but it was. Eventually, the headmaster gave me the stage, and I left the other girls behind to take the podium, looking out over the sea of countless faces. The graduating class sat at the front, all with their ribbons glowing, marking their academy completion. Taking another deep breath, I began my farewell speech. ¡°For the last six years, I have been acting as your student council president,¡± I said, skipping right past introductions. Everyone here already knows who I am anyway¡­ ¡°And I can confidently say that all the students I¡¯ve met, whether noble or commoner, are valued citizens of this country. All of you have something unique to offer the world, something only you can do. And we all have something special to find here at the academy.¡± I shot a furtive glance at Audrey, who watched me speak with stars in her eyes from the wings. ¡°I know I have. Whether it¡¯s an ability or talent, life-long connections or love. Never stop looking for what you want; always strive to be the best in whatever you choose! But use it not for yourself but for those around you!¡± A murmur broke through the crowd at my words, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Look out for those around you, and you will be looked out for in turn. A kingdom can¡¯t run with just a single person or even a single family. It runs because every citizen and noble works together to create a place where we all can be happy! Even now, when we live in uncertain times of war and bloodshed, there¡¯s a path forward because of you!¡± I pointed at the crowd. ¡°Those of us graduating this year will enter the next phase of our lives, and we¡¯ll continue to work tirelessly for peace and stability.¡± I put my hands on my chest. ¡°I¡ª no, we will be waiting for the rest of you to join us. So that we may create a better kingdom and protect those we care about together!¡± My words echoed around the auditorium, leaving only silence before the crowd broke into thunderous applause. Sweat trickled down my face as I waved at the crowd and slowly left the stage. Audrey wrapped me in a tight hug as soon as I was out of view of the crowd. ¡°That was a great speech! Amazing job!¡± my girlfriend said with a massive grin. She¡¯s been incredibly upbeat since she read her mother¡¯s letter the other night, but I didn¡¯t mind. As long as she¡¯s happy. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to fill the shoes you leave behind.¡± Yuzuki said with a wry smile. I patted her on the shoulder in confidence. ¡°If I didn¡¯t think you could do it, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you,¡± I said, and I could see her perk up a little. I then turned to Brandon, who was resting against the wall. ¡°Make sure you continue to support Yuzuki.¡± ¡°Now I have to since you¡¯re the one asking, Prez.¡± He said nonchalantly, and he soon suffered from Yuzuki stomping on his foot. Never change, you two. You¡¯re so cute. We chatted a moment longer as the crowd outside started to settle down, and then we were ushered into the ballroom where the rest of the graduation party was to be held. From there, a whirlwind of conversation, dancing, and refreshments lasted two hours. Graduation day also marked the last day of school for the year, so most students would head back to their estates early, anxious to see their families for the first time in a while. On our way to the carriages, Sasha asked to speak to Audrey and me privately. That¡¯s unusual. ¡°C-Congratulations on graduating!¡± She sputtered out while looking at the ground. She was playing anxiously with the hem of her blazer, which made Audrey and I look at each other in concern. Audrey opened her mouth to ask what was wrong, but Sasha spoke again. ¡°I just wanted to know if you were going back to Trazkel¡­ Will I get to see you again, Lady Audrey?¡± Ah, This is why she wanted me here, just in case Audrey couldn¡¯t say. I leaned down to match her eye level and smiled at her. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Sasha. We¡¯ve arranged for Audrey to stay in Venyth for the foreseeable future. You¡¯ll see her plenty during the upcoming social season.¡± Visible relief crossed the younger girl''s face at my words. ¡°Would it be alright for me to visit outside formal events as well?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course, just send one of us a letter when you want to schedule something.¡± She beamed in response again, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Audrey gave me a grateful smile and squeezed my hand. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m sure our carriages are waiting for us¡ª¡± ¡°W-Wait! One last thing.¡± Sasha said. ¡°Do you truly believe what you said in your speech? That we can all make a difference?¡± I nodded firmly. ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded back, and I saw determination in her eyes. ¡°Then I promise to do what I can to help.¡± I was unsure what she meant by that, but she headed towards her carriage before I could question it. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t do anything reckless¡­¡± I muttered, and Audrey nodded in agreement. ¡°My sister is incredibly capable; I know she¡¯ll be fine. And if something does happen, I¡¯ll just have to help.¡± I found my girlfriend''s newfound confidence intensely appealing and had to look away. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean we will help?¡± I asked as Leah and Lucia joined us again, and we made our way to the royal carriage. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant!¡± She said with a cute pout as we boarded the vehicle. The four of us chatted about nothing in particular as we rode back to the castle, and as we drove through the front gate, servants lined up on either side, blaring trumpets and throwing confetti everywhere. ¡°Honestly¡­¡± I rubbed my temple as the carriage stopped before the main door. My family waited to greet us with smiles and party hats, each holding a miniature confetti cannon. Seeing the royal family of a country dressed to the nines in party gear was ridiculous, made even worse by the fact that it was my family. ¡°Just what are you guys thinking? The servants are going to lose all respect for us!¡± I complained as soon as I stepped out of the carriage, and my brothers laughed. ¡°Still the same as ever, eh?¡± Abel said, setting off his confetti, making it rain down on my head. ¡°For the record, I was against this as well.¡± Luke tried to say, but I wasn¡¯t buying it, considering he followed suit with his confetti. The other girls followed behind me, and Audrey ran up to hug Mother and Father, who greeted her with warm gazes. My attendants were utterly unfazed by the situation and stood at attention as usual when my family was around. ¡°Who¡¯s going to clean all this up?¡± I asked defiantly, and my parents turned toward me, having finished greeting Audrey. ¡°Relax, dear. We offered bonuses to any servants for clean-up duty. Almost the entire staff volunteered.¡± Mother said casually, like she didn¡¯t just confess to bribing our workforce. Father was crying his eyes out and sputtering. ¡°My daughters are finally home, safe and sound¡­¡± I sighed in resignation before shaking my head and smiling. Whatever¡­ The squabbling continued for a few more minutes before Mother pulled Audrey and me into a tight hug, which was a bit out of character, before saying. ¡°Welcome Home.¡± Audrey and I looked at each other and responded together. ¡°We¡¯re happy to be home.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°You¡¯re slouching again, Audrey.¡± I quickly fixed my posture at Aunt Bella¡¯s words and held back a frustrated sigh. It¡¯s been a week since Lydia and I returned to the castle, and I was in a very different position than last time. It only took one dinner together for the queen to decide my etiquette lessons with Mr. Tressum had been insufficient. ¡°If you want society to take your relationship with my daughter seriously, you need to stand firm with more than a sword.¡± She had said, and I readily agreed, unaware of how strict proper etiquette would be. ¡°Noblewomen sure have it rough¡­¡± I spoke mentally to my goddess as I sipped quietly at my tea. ¡°You¡¯re one of them, remember?¡± She said with a laugh before suddenly going quiet. ¡°Audrey.¡± The sickly-sweet voice sent a shiver down my spine, drawing my attention back to reality. The queen sat, posed with a teacup and a more intimidating than pleasant smile. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m banning mental communication with your goddess during my lessons.¡± I broke into a cold sweat at the pressure she exuded, and I even felt Aurora hesitate. ¡°I-I understand, Auntie.¡± How did she know? I managed to say. My response seemed to satisfy her as her expression lightened up. ¡°Now, as much as I love that you call me that, You¡¯ll need to address me properly in public. At least until things become more¡­ official.¡± She said with a wink, and I felt my face heat up. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡± *** Almost two hours later, I was finally released from the demon queen¡¯s grasp. ¡°That was rough,¡± Aurora commented dryly in my head, and I nodded with exhaustion. Adhering to Aunt Bella¡¯s demands, my goddess had stayed quiet the whole time. ¡°It really was¡­¡± I said back while walking to Lydia¡¯s study. I didn¡¯t even know she had one when I was her attendant, but I¡¯ve spent considerable time with her there since we returned. When I finally arrived, I nodded at the knights standing to either side of the door and entered. ¡°That¡¯s all for the report. I¡¯ll keep you updated if anything changes.¡± A bespectacled man told Lydia as she sat at her desk with some paperwork. ¡°It seems the divine guardian has arrived.¡± I jumped with a start as he announced my arrival. His back is to the door¡­ How did he know it was me? Lydia looked around the man, and a beautiful smile broke onto her face as our eyes met. I waved awkwardly as I walked across the room, giving the man a passing glance as I moved to stand beside my girlfriend. ¡°My apologies. I hope I wasn¡¯t interrupting anything,¡± I said. ¡°Of course not. We were just wrapping up here.¡± Lydia said as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°But this is a good chance. You two haven¡¯t met, right?¡± She gestured at the man, who was waiting quietly. ¡°Audrey, this is Simon. Like Leah, he¡¯s been my attendant since I was little. He was also with me the day we found you.¡± My eyes widened, and I quickly turned to him and bowed. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me,¡± I said, and when I raised my head to look at him, his brown eyes were scrutinizing. ¡°I¡¯m not the one to thank, Lady Guardian. I objected to Her Highness picking you up.¡± His gaze bore into me. ¡°It was pure chance that things turned out the way they did. Make sure you conduct yourself in a way that won¡¯t bring shame to the kindness the royal family has shown you, hm?¡± he pushed the rim of his glasses up as he spoke. ¡°That''s enough, Simon,¡± Lydia said with a sigh. ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t have to be so uptight.¡± She took my hand and turned to me. ¡°He¡¯s incredibly reliable, but takes his role a little too¡­ Earnestly.¡± She said with a lop-sided smile. ¡°I fail to see the fault in my attitude, Your Highness,¡± Simon said, his expression unchanging. ¡°I¡¯ve been babysitting¡ª¡± He cleared his throat, which was quite amusing since he didn¡¯t bother to change his tone or expression. ¡°I mean, attending you for over a decade. I might be able to relax more if you weren¡¯t so carefree.¡± My girlfriend stood up angrily and pointed at him. ¡°How dare you speak like that! I¡¯ll make you clean all the washrooms!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept any punishment you give, Your Highness. Just let me report all your secret escapades into town to the crown prince first.¡± Leah entered from a side room with a tea tray and sighed in disappointment as the princess argued with her attendant. She made her way over to me after placing the tray on the desk. ¡°They¡¯re at it again, huh?¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Are they usually like this? I can¡¯t tell if they get along or not¡­¡± I said, holding back a laugh as Lydia started to lose the fight. ¡°Simon is like me in that we both see my lady as family and would happily protect her with our lives. They¡¯ve only talked through letters for the last year, so he¡¯s likely making up for that time by being a bit cheeky.¡± Finally, Lydia sat back down in a huff, her face red. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide, just this once!¡± She said before her angry facade broke, and she let out a cute laugh. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Simon.¡± The man bowed, but I saw his lips twitch into a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to be attending you again, my lady.¡± It seemed a resolution had been reached, but I was still bothered by what Simon had said earlier, so I stepped up to face him. ¡°Lady Guardian?¡± he asked quizzically as I grabbed his hand. ¡°Lydia means more to me than anything else in this world, and the royal family has become what my own family couldn¡¯t, excluding my sister, of course¡­¡± I stared into his eyes, doing everything I could to convey my feelings. ¡°I would die before letting anything happen to them.¡± I put every ounce of conviction I had into those words, and the room fell silent. ¡°No, Audrey.¡± I turned as Lydia broke the silence and couldn¡¯t help but notice how flushed her face was. ¡°We will protect those we care about without sacrificing anyone¡¯s life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an earnest one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Simon said, laying his other hand over mine. ¡°I apologize, for I didn¡¯t mean to doubt your intentions. Let¡¯s do our best to keep that tom-boy princess out of trouble.¡± ¡°Of course, I look forward to working with you,¡± I said as we shook hands. Then I heard quick steps behind me and a flash of gold as Lydia separated our hands forcefully. ¡°First of all, stop holding my girlfriend''s hands like that! Second, I am the epitome of grace! Since when am I a tom-boy?!¡± She asked, and her question was met with another deafening silence, and after a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°And did you agree with him, Audrey? At least I¡¯m not a battle junkie!¡± Another argument started, but it wasn¡¯t one fueled by anger. A while later, once we all settled down again, I noticed somebody was missing. ¡°Where is Lucia?¡± I asked since I¡¯d been in the study for over an hour and hadn¡¯t even glimpsed her yet. ¡°Probably out training with the other knights. She asked to take a step back from her duties as my knight for a while.¡± Lydia said with a tilt of her head. ¡°That girl¡¯s been fired up since we returned. I wonder if she¡¯s still bothered by her performance against the assassin¡­¡± ¡°She can hardly be blamed for that. It was her first time seeing actual combat, right?¡± I asked. ¡°And it was against an opponent that was near impossible to hit with physical attacks¡­ From what I understand, she did all she could¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but frustration with oneself is often illogical. Lucia understands why she lost but can¡¯t accept it. I just hope she doesn¡¯t push herself too hard.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was laced with concern as she spoke. She must feel as I did when I learned of my limits¡­ I balled my fists in determination. ¡°Then we should support her with everything we have!¡± ¡°Of course we will. She¡¯s my attendant, after all.¡± Lydia said with a grin. ¡°Should we go observe their training?¡± A chance to see what training is like for the royal knights? ¡°I want to go!¡± I said excitedly. Just because I could no longer grow with the sword didn¡¯t mean I stopped swinging them around. The four of us left the study, with the two attendants trailing behind Lydia and me. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let me spar with them?¡± I asked my girlfriend as we walked through the decorated castle hall. A smile graced Lydia¡¯s face at my question. ¡°They might, but I won¡¯t.¡± She said, shooting me down. ¡°But why not?¡± I asked in disappointment. ¡°Because it wouldn''t be good for morale if a random teenager came through and trounced all the newbies.¡± ¡°How so? I always get fired up when I lose¡­¡± I said. Doesn¡¯t everyone think that way? And I heard Aurora scoff at my thought. Her beautiful blonde hair bounced a little as she shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Just be a good girl and listen to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child!¡± I pouted but quickly forgot my complaint as we arrived at a balcony overseeing the training grounds. Excited, I ran up to the railing and looked out to see a whole battalion of knights sparing in various pairs. ¡°She says as she acts like one.¡± I heard Lydia mumble behind me but graciously ignored it. I knew there were female knights, Lucia being an obvious example, but I was pleasantly surprised to see the men didn¡¯t vastly outnumber them. Lydia soon stood beside me, and we scanned the field until we saw our girl. Lydia spotted her first, so she had to point her out to me. ¡°Lucia is over there¡­¡± she trailed off. Apparently, she is sparring with my brother.¡± When I finally found the knight, she was indeed sparring against Prince Abel. I watched as their blades clashed together. At first glance, it seemed Lucia was holding her own against the prince, but the longer we observed, the more I saw that she was steadily losing steam. ¡°On a side note. It seems the knights train with real blades¡­ Why didn¡¯t I?¡± I complained to my goddess instead of Lydia, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized something. ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ve never even held a real sword!¡± ¡°A wise decision from those around you, I think.¡± I brushed off Aurora¡¯s rude comment and turned to Lydia with resolve. ¡°I want to spar with someone!¡± I want to fight with a real weapon! She turned to me with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just discuss this?¡± ¡°You said it would be a problem if I fought the newer knights, right? Can¡¯t I at least spar with Lucia?¡± My hopes were dashed as we watched Lucia¡¯s sword fly from her grasp. She thanked the prince for the match before sitting on the sidelines with a towel to catch her breath. ¡°She seems pretty exhausted,¡± Lydia commented, and I clenched my jaw while looking for someone else. My eyes landed on Prince Abel, and Lydia followed my gaze. ¡°Absolutely not. It would hardly be a fair match.¡± Before I could say that was fine by me, she sighed and spoke again. ¡°You can spar with me since you want to do it so badly.¡± My eyes lit up at the idea. We had sparred with magic before, but I¡¯d never seen her fight with a sword. Not even during the tournament, since we had been fighting in separate categories. ¡°That sounds like fun! I bet you¡¯re pretty skilled with a blade, right?¡± I asked. She gave me a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not nearly as good as my brother, but I did win the academy tournament, remember?¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°That¡¯s true! Can we spar now, then?¡± I asked as I turned to leave the balcony, but Lydia grabbed my sleeve and stopped me. ¡°You want to spar in dresses?¡± I looked down, remembering that, yes, I was indeed in a formal gown since I had my lessons with the queen every day. Lydia also wore similar attire. That would be an interesting challenge, however¡­ ¡°I recommend not saying that aloud, especially to your princess over there,¡± Aurora said, exasperated, and I nodded at my goddess¡¯s sage advice. ¡°Right¡­ We should change then!¡± I ignored the bemused looks from Leah and Simon and led my girlfriend by the hand back into the castle. *** Why did I suggest this again? I thought to myself as I watched Audrey do some warmup stretches. We returned to our rooms to change into appropriate training clothes: a simple cloth shirt and leather pants. We both had our hair tied into a ponytail and as I looked at my girlfriend, I had to admit that simplicity had its own attractiveness¡­ ¡°The things you do for love, right? My lady?¡± Leah spoke from behind me. Luckily, the knights had left the field already, with only the usual suspects lingering to watch our spar. ¡°You seem to enjoy being wrapped around Audrey¡¯s finger, at least,¡± Abel added, and I shot both of them a glare. ¡°Do you not have duties to attend to, Brother?¡± I asked, knowing full well it didn¡¯t matter if he did. ¡°Of course I do, but this seems much more entertaining.¡± That¡¯s what I expected¡­ I clicked my tongue at his reply but decided it wasn¡¯t worth the energy to argue. Turning back to face Audrey, it seemed she was ready to start. I raised my sword, signaling that I was also ready, and we moved toward each other after a short countdown from Leah. Our blades clashed together as we blocked and countered each other. After a few minutes, it became clear: We were evenly matched. I may have had the advantage in experience since I had been training since I was little, but the truth was I didn¡¯t enjoy swordplay that much and hadn¡¯t kept up with it over the last year or so. It was an even playing field, coupled with Audrey¡¯s divinity reinforcing her body and adaptability. However, I¡¯m still able to improve if I wish to. Audrey can¡¯t say the same. I blocked an overhead swing, letting it slide down my blade until our hilts were locked. We were now face to face, and I was nearly blinded by my girlfriend''s radiant smile. Her deep blue eyes were practically sparkling with joy. ¡°You know, this is the first time I¡¯ve faced an opponent I actually stand a chance against.¡± She said happily. Her expression melted away all my reservations about sparring with her, and I returned a soft smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best to make it worth your while!¡± I released the pressure I was holding on our weapons, and we both jumped backward. It was my suggestion to begin with¡­ I should follow through! I had been on the defensive until now but switched tactics and lunged forward. While the swords the knights trained with were real, the blades were dulled to prevent injury. The training field also had a barrier, much like the ones used at the academy, but it was geared toward physical attacks. With that in mind, I let loose on my girlfriend. I knew I wouldn¡¯t win a contest of strength, so I focused on maintaining a constant barrage of quick swipes and stabs. It was the same strategy I employed against Isaac during the tournament, just without the anger. Unlike Isaac, however, Audrey wasn¡¯t able to perfectly predict my attacks, and I managed to tag her a couple of times. None of my hits were decisive enough to end the match, but it was nice to know I wasn¡¯t totally out of form. I¡¯ll end it with this one! I slashed at her from the right side, and as her blade stopped mine, I lunged forward, using her sword as a guide rail to stab right at her head. Her eyes went wide at the attack, but she didn¡¯t stop moving. Instead of trying to block or dodge backward, she ducked forward, causing the tip of my blade to catch only a few errant strands of red hair. Not good! I felt her shoulder dig into my stomach, and my feet left the ground. I tumbled over her back as she straightened up again, and a moment later, I was looking up at the sky as my girlfriend hovered her blade over my neck. We stared at each other for a moment before I conceded. ¡°I lost,¡± I said simply and accepted her helping hand to stand up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Audrey asked. Concern filled her eyes as she began to inspect me, and I waved her worry off with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not so fragile that a little fall would hurt me.¡± I brushed the dirt off myself as we walked back to the spectators. ¡°Good job, you two. That was a good match!¡± Abel said with a massive grin. ¡°I¡¯m impressed you were able to win, Audrey.¡± ¡°It was just luck. I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance if Lydia was in peak condition.¡± Audrey said, and I grimaced as Abel turned to me. ¡°Are you saying she wasn¡¯t keeping up with her training at the academy?¡± ¡°I-I had a lot on my plate, alright? Between student council and keeping an eye on Audrey¡­¡± I already had an excuse for when my family discovered I had slacked on my swordsmanship. It¡¯s a valid reason as well, surely they won¡¯t take issue¡ª ¡°You just didn¡¯t want to do it, right? You¡¯ve always preferred magic practice, after all.¡± And he saw right through me. ¡°Magic is more interesting! Not to mention more fun!¡± I defended hastily, accidentally revealing my true feelings. ¡°Really? I love doing both.¡± My girlfriend chimed in with a cute head tilt. Adorable, but not helping! ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to inform Mother,¡± Abel said, and I shrunk back in fear. ¡°L-Let¡¯s not be hasty.¡± If Mother found out, she¡¯d force me to make up for all the training I didn¡¯t do this last year¡­ My brother had an infuriating smirk on his face as he pretended to get lost in thought. ¡°Give me your dessert at dinner, and I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Why? You can just ask the staff for extra¡­¡± ¡°Why would I do that when I can take yours?¡± Ah, I get it. He wants to die. I held my hand out, and a red flame appeared over it. I made a point of slowly turning the fire white and glowered at my brother. ¡°How about I just burn you to a crisp, dear brother?¡± He didn¡¯t falter at my threat. ¡°I¡¯d make it to Mother first. It¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯m willing to make.¡± I glared at him a moment longer before I sighed heavily and extinguished my magic. ¡°Fine.¡± Later that night at dinner, I understood why my brother would make such a deal: My favorite pudding was on the menu for dessert. Maybe I should burn him to ash¡­ I¡¯m sure Mother would understand. I shook the dark thoughts out of my head and handed him my dish while fighting back tears. I¡¯m a woman of my word¡­ Goodbye, delicious pudding¡­ Luckily, the staff took pity on me during this exchange and brought me another serving of dessert, which I happily ate. ¡°What did we just watch?¡± Father asked, confused. But I was too engrossed in pudding to answer, so Audrey explained as best she could. What a good girlfriend! But after Audrey was done, Mother seemed to be eyeing Abel and me in disappointment. ¡°Where did we go wrong?¡± *** My lessons with Aunt Bella lasted until noon every morning. While that first week had been incredibly daunting, I was now getting used to the strenuous routine. ¡°Keep your back straight,¡± Aunt Bella instructed as she watched me walk around the room with a stack of books on my head. I felt ridiculous doing this exercise. I understand the goal, but there has to be a better way to go about it! I didn¡¯t dare say anything to the demon queen, though, as I followed her orders. Even Aurora was still respecting the queen¡¯s request not to interrupt me during the lesson, and it was honestly kind of lonely not hearing her voice for hours on end. But it¡¯s all for a purpose! Now that I have a goal, I¡¯ll do everything possible to hit it! I hadn¡¯t known before, but Lydia''s yearly birthday celebration was one of the social season¡¯s opening events. But this year was special: Lydia was turning eighteen and would become a full-fledged adult. The whole castle was in madness, preparing an extravagant celebration for her, and Aunt Bella said I could only attend if I met her expectations. It would be a public affair with many nobles in attendance, so I had to present myself in a way that wouldn¡¯t embarrass Lydia and her family. Since the big day was only a week away, I didn¡¯t have much time. ¡°That was passable. Now, onto the next.¡± Aunt Bella said, freeing me from the books on my head. The hours passed by quickly as I focused on the tasks I was given, and even though I was getting used to it, that didn¡¯t make it any less exhausting. Luckily, I had a phenomenal teacher; she was very patient and clearly showed me how to correct my mistakes. However, that didn¡¯t stop me from complaining at the end of every day. I had spent the day being critiqued on everything from my words to how I held a teacup. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to hold a cup too hard!¡± I whined into Lydia¡¯s lap, where I lay. She had finished her work early, so we decided to relax in her room for the rest of the evening. Lydia sat on the comfortable sofa, reading a book while listening to me rant. Her free hand ran gently through my hair, only leaving me to flip a page. ¡°Being a noble isn¡¯t easy.¡± Her green eyes flicked to me with a smile. ¡°Well, I should specify that being a good noble isn¡¯t, at least.¡± I raised a hand toward the ceiling and fell into thought. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine I should¡¯ve had this life from the beginning¡­¡± In a perfect world, one where my mother had managed to fulfill her dreams¡­ would we have still been nobles? ¡°Your mother wanted to be an adventurer¡­ You never would¡¯ve come into existence had things gone differently.¡± Aurora said in my mind. ¡°Good point. But still, it hurts my heart to know how much she suffered. I can at least give her peace in my dreams.¡± There was no verbal response from my goddess, but I could sense her swirling emotions. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring the mood down.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t, my guardian. It¡¯s a pleasant sentiment.¡± Lydia was watching me intently when I finally refocused on my surroundings. ¡°Done talking to your goddess?¡± She asked. ¡°I am. But I¡¯ve meant to ask¡­ how exactly can you tell when I¡¯m talking to her?¡± It was something I¡¯d been wondering about for a while, even more so since Aunt Bella also figured it out. ¡°Your gaze gets really distant like you¡¯re looking at something far away. Plus, your eyes actually turn silver.¡± I shot up at that. ¡°W-What?¡± I talk to Aurora all the time! Is that why the other students were so weird around me? Because of my randomly changing eye color? My girlfriend laughed at my panic and pulled my head back onto her lap. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s very subtle. I only noticed because we spend so much time together.¡± After the assassination attempt, Lydia told me about my appearance when I used my power. I wanted to see it for myself, but something in me was terrified of losing control again. I blacked out last time. What if something worse happened the next time I drew on that amount of power? Again, I sensed my goddess¡¯s emotions through our bond, but it felt almost¡­ fearful this time. I shook my head. ¡°Let me up; I want to see a mirror.¡± I requested, but Lydia refused. Instead, Leah brought me a hand mirror, which I held above me as I faced the ceiling. I directed my thoughts through my bond with Aurora but focused on the mirror instead of getting lost in thought like I usually did. Slowly, I saw a thin cloud of silver bloom around my pupils, but it didn¡¯t spread further. It makes sense; mental communication uses a minimal amount of stella. Lydia wasn¡¯t lying; it was unnoticeable unless you were really looking for it. I breathed a sigh of relief as I put the mirror on the table. ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯d be sad if I had to watch when I talked to her.¡± Now I know, at least. The room fell into a peaceful silence, the only sound being the occasional flipping of Lydia¡¯s book. The shadows in the room slowly stretched as the setting sun illuminated the window, then disappeared. At some point, I drifted to sleep with my head on my girlfriend''s lap. ¡°Alright, get up, Audrey. It¡¯s time for bed.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice broke me from my nap, and I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t want to,¡± I said, wrapping my arms around her back. She tapped my shoulder and spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It will be more comfortable in bed for both of us.¡± I reluctantly let her go and sat up slowly. As we changed into our nightclothes, Lydia turned to me. ¡°I love that you¡¯re working so hard for my birthday, but it¡¯s not a big deal if you don¡¯t attend the public celebration. We usually have a more intimate gathering with only friends and family afterward.¡± ¡°But I want to stand beside you, always,¡± I said simply. She came up to me and placed a hand on my cheek. ¡°Then I believe in you.¡± She leaned in closer, and I saw Leah turn away as Lydia¡¯s lips met mine. We stayed like that for an embarrassingly long time. We haven¡¯t had much time to be alone together since returning to the castle. Even before that, with all the preparation for graduation. When we finally parted, we were both out of breath and flushed. After a few moments to cool down, she spoke as we climbed into her bed. ¡°Speaking of birthdays, when is yours? It has to be coming up, right?¡± I paused in thought as I tried to recall. I hadn¡¯t celebrated my birthday since my mother died. Nobody at the mansion cared other than Sasha. But not even my sister knew when it was, despite all her questioning. ¡°Um¡­ I think it would¡¯ve been around when we started at the academy?¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s already passed?¡± I could hear the sadness in her voice as she fully understood what I said. ¡°You don¡¯t know your own birthday?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ The last time I celebrated it, my mother was still alive. Everything past that blurs together¡­¡± I scratched my cheek awkwardly. It¡¯s not like I cared anyway. I never believed my birth was something to be celebrated. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next year when the time rolls around¡ª¡± ¡°Unacceptable.¡± Her stern tone caught me off guard, and I stared at her. She looked down, and her bangs covered her eyes so I couldn¡¯t see her expression. ¡°Truly and utterly unacceptable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, really¡ª¡± Her hand shot out and covered my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that!¡± When my girlfriend finally looked at me, her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°You¡¯re important to me. I¡¯m so glad you were born and are here with me. And I want to celebrate that with you for as long as possible!¡± Her heartfelt words hit the same chord in me as my mother¡¯s letter, and I began to cry. It¡¯s been so long since someone told me that¡­ ¡°My family feels the same way. We all want to do that for you.¡± She wrapped me in a hug until I calmed down. At least Leah hadn¡¯t seen me like this since she had retired to her room already. Why am I always crying when I¡¯m with her? I thought to myself with a smile. *** ¡°But you really don¡¯t know the specific day?¡± I asked Audrey after she calmed down and we settled for bed. ¡°I remember the general time of year? Is that not enough?¡± Another thing to hate Duke Rose for, I suppose. Of course it isn¡¯t¡­ But you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± ¡°If you so say so, but I don¡¯t want to add to your already hectic schedule.¡± Her concern for me was cute, but all I was going to do was check House Rose¡¯s family registry. It should have her birthday listed, even if the Duke were ashamed of her. ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sleep took Audrey quickly after that. No surprise, the lessons with Mother are quite exhausting¡­ But my mind was racing with thoughts on how to throw my girlfriend the best birthday celebration ever. I¡¯m the person she chose, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to make up for all the pain she¡¯s been through. When sleep finally came for me, I was already formulating the best birthday celebration possible for her. She¡¯s naive to think I would wait almost half a year. After all¡­ Audrey is most beautiful when she¡¯s smiling, and I love being the person who makes that happen. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 I knocked on the ornate double doors but didn''t bother to wait for an answer. ¡°You look exhausted, Brother,¡± I said as I sat on the sofa in Luke¡¯s office. My brother sat behind his desk as usual, buried underneath a veritable mountain of work. ¡°Nothing gets past you.¡± He said without looking up from the document in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s faint, but you have bags under your eyes. If it¡¯s affecting even you, the situation must be awful.¡± I said while eyeing him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him like this¡­ ¡°Well, it certainly isn¡¯t ideal. Give me a few minutes to finish this; then we¡¯ll talk.¡± A maid brought me a cup of tea, which I sipped at casually while he finished his work. I was nearly halfway through my second cup when he finally sat on the opposite couch from me. ¡°Do I really have bags?¡± He asked, rubbing gently at his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about others noticing. I only did because I¡¯m your sister.¡± I said, setting my cup on the low table between us. ¡°Well¡­ your admirers might notice if you¡¯re not as¡­ sparkly as usual.¡± A small smile appeared on his face as I poked fun at him. ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason they admire me, then they aren¡¯t worth worrying about.¡± ¡°Fair point,¡± I said with a nod. The maid also brought Luke a cup of warm tea, and I let him relax for a few minutes before I got to the point. ¡°Now, I know you didn¡¯t call me here just because you missed your cute little sister.¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t let a moment live, can you?¡± He ran a hand through his blonde hair, sighed, then stood up and headed toward the door. ¡°Honestly, the situation is dire, but I think it¡¯s best to see for yourself.¡± I hastily finished my tea and followed my brother out into the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s something so complicated that not even the genius prince can explain it?¡± I asked teasingly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. I just don¡¯t have the energy.¡± A pang of guilt ran through me at his words and tired expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said sullenly. ¡°You and everyone else were working yourselves to death while I enjoyed life at the academy.¡± Even since we returned to the castle, I¡¯ve only been taking on menial clerical tasks so I could spend time with Audrey and prepare for my birthday¡­ I was genuinely upset with myself. My regular duties aside, there was a war on our doorstep, and public unease grew with each new day. How could I be focused on such frivolities? My responsibilities should be to my kingdom first and foremost. If the me from a year ago saw how I was acting, she¡¯d burn me to a crisp. We stopped in front of the council meeting room, and I looked up when he placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. Those moments of peace are valuable, even more so when the future is uncertain. It reminds us what we¡¯re fighting for.¡± He smiled at me, a sincere one that outshone the rest. ¡°Besides, Father and I are the ones responsible for letting things develop as they have.¡± With that, he pushed open the meeting room door, and the sound of arguing flooded my ears. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You want to send our soldiers right into the belly of the beast?!¡± ¡°Sitting around and waiting only signals to the empire that we¡¯re easy prey!¡± The room was filled with ministers and nobles, all of whom were advisors to the crown in some fashion. The topic seemed to be what stance the Kingdom of Venyth should take regarding the Empire¡¯s seemingly halted conquest. The shouting died down as they noticed our entrance, and Luke and I made our way to the head of the massive table that sat in the room. I sat to Luke¡¯s left, and the nobles who had been standing all took their seats as well. Looking around the room, I saw Duke Beldonna, who nodded at me when our eyes met. He was the head of the reformist faction that supported Father, so it made sense he was here. Audrey''s Father, Duke Rose, sat on the other side of the table. He was the leading figure of the traditionalists. The despicable man didn¡¯t even acknowledge my presence and addressed Luke. ¡°Your Highness, what are the king¡¯s thoughts on the matter? Surely he doesn¡¯t believe shoring up our defenses as we have been is the best course of action?¡± My brother gathered his thoughts before speaking. ¡°He does. Going on the offensive will stretch our forces too thin. We need to make the enemy fight us on our terms if we want to survive,¡± Luke replied. ¡°They made the mistake of giving us time to prepare. We won¡¯t be taken by surprise like the countries before us.¡± ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness. Do you really believe we can win a battle of attrition? The empire controls eighty percent of the continent. If the war is drawn out, our resources simply won¡¯t last.¡± Duke Rose argued. ¡°We must make quick, decisive strikes against vital positions and supply lines. An army of their size requires an equal amount of support; if we cripple their infrastructure, we stand a better chance of negotiation!¡± My brother nodded his head in agreement. ¡°If we were facing a standard army, then I¡¯d agree with you. But you¡¯ve heard the rumors, right? Read the reports? The imperial soldiers are unnaturally resilient. The cause has to be magic, but we don¡¯t know for certain.¡± ¡°Then we combat magic with magic! Our country boasts some of the strongest mages in the world! A single court mage is worth a hundred soldiers.¡± Duke Rose slammed his fist on the table in a show of anger. It was a convincing show of emotion that spurred his allies to voice their agreement. It¡¯s a shame I know who he really is. ¡°And what do you think would happen if we sent our best against a threat we¡¯ve yet to understand fully?¡± I asked, cutting into the discussion. Duke Rose turned to me as if just noticing my existence. ¡°There has to be a reason the ¡®bloodthirsty emperor¡¯ would suddenly stop his campaign. Until we know what that is, we can¡¯t act recklessly with the lives of our subjects.¡± ¡°As His Highness said, we were prepared. The empire''s conquest was swift, but we still had weeks to prepare for them.¡± His condescending tone made me want to punch him in the face. Resist, Lydia¡­ Resist¡­ ¡°The emperor is unsure if he can actually win against us; that¡¯s why he¡¯s taking his time to plan! We need to take the initiative in order to turn the tide! Not idle away, and hope our defenses hold when the enemy finally decides to advance!¡± ¡°Say we do advance and focus our numbers on the offensive. What¡¯s to stop the enemy from circling around our main force? The empire¡¯s troops outnumber us three to one.¡± Duke Beldonna said, drawing Duke Rose¡¯s attention away from me. ¡°Even if we use a hit-and-run strategy, as you say, we¡¯ll leave ourselves wide open to counter-attacks from other directions.¡± Now that the head of each faction was involved, the other ministers took it as an invitation to begin arguing amongst themselves, and the room broke out into noise. However, it wasn¡¯t as loud as when we first entered, probably because two royal family members were present. I looked over at Luke, who had his eyes closed in thought. After letting the others carry on for a few minutes, my brother opened his eyes and spoke. ¡°Enough.¡± He didn¡¯t yell, but the word still echoed around the chamber, silencing even the two dukes. ¡°I see the merit in your suggestions, Duke Rose. However, with our current information, I cannot fully endorse your plan in good conscience. Let¡¯s see a show of hands. Who believes that we should go on the offensive?¡± Duke Rose and his entire faction raised their hands, which was to be expected. What wasn¡¯t expected were the few neutrals with their hands in the air. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t the majority, but it was close. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll maintain our current approach while keeping an eye on the situation. We¡¯ll discuss it again at the next meeting. Dismissed.¡± With that, the room was filled with wood scraping on the tile as everyone stood up from their chairs and began to filter out. A few nobles started arguing again in the hallway, but my eyes were on Duke Rose, and I didn¡¯t miss the smirk on his face as he went. After he was sure everyone else had left, Luke turned to me. ¡°Understand now? He¡¯ll have the majority before long. Father will have to acquiesce under that much pressure, and it will not end well.¡± ¡°I do¡­ What I don¡¯t get is why they¡¯re so insistent on provoking the empire.¡± I said. ¡°From their perspective, it probably feels like we¡¯re simply waiting around to be conquered, and it¡¯s making them restless.¡± I could understand how they felt, my mind flashing back to the attempt on my life. I felt so helpless, frozen in fear as I watched my friends fight for their lives¡­ I never want to feel that way again. ¡°It¡¯s shameful for them to let fear dictate their actions. Fortifying our position is obviously the best strategy.¡± My statement was directed at myself as much as them. ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯ll be forced to mobilize our troops for an offensive in the near future.¡± He tapped the table anxiously, which was a shock. I didn¡¯t even know my brother had nerves. ¡°Lydia¡­ The public is uneasy, and you can feel it when you go into town. When the time comes, we must send everything we have at the empire.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that to be expected?¡± I asked, unsure of what he was trying to say. Frustrated, he ran a hand through his hair. ¡°The best way for us to quell the public unrest is to give them someone to believe in, a symbol. Someone who can stand as a source of hope. It would help to bolster the soldier''s morale as well.¡± ¡°Brother, it isn¡¯t like you to beat around the bush. Just spit it out already!¡± Now, I was getting frustrated with his hesitation. ¡°Damn it¡­ We need to send Audrey, okay!?¡± He snapped, and my mind crashed to a halt. ¡°What?¡± My voice came out low and menacing. ¡°Who better to stand as a hero than someone chosen by the divine?¡± He said, maintaining eye contact. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! She¡¯s spent her whole life barely surviving, and now you want to¡ª¡± My voice turned frantic, but Luke cut me off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything! Do you really believe that I want to send a girl a decade younger than me to the battlefield? That I want to send our soldiers to what will most likely be their deaths?!¡± His voice cracked angrily, his words echoing around the empty council room. I looked down, gripping my skirt so hard my knuckles turned white. He rubbed his temples and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lose my composure.¡± I shook my head at his apology. ¡°N-No, I¡¯m sorry. It was wrong of me to imply that of you.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shaking. The thought of sending Audrey to the battlefield was horrifying. In my mind, I saw Lucia bleeding from dozens of wounds, blood in her eyes as she desperately defended against the assassin¡ªLeah, poisoned and unconscious on the ground. I remembered how Audrey looked as the assassin struggled in her merciless grasp. There would be hundreds¡­ no¡­ thousands of people killing each other¡­ The world spun around me as I envisioned Audrey standing among the bodies, being forced to kill more people. Or even worse, being killed herself. My heart thundered in my ears. I knew Luke was trying to talk to me, but I couldn¡¯t hear him. She¡¯d be by herself in that hell¡­ We promised to face any threats together¡­ But there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be allowed to go with her to the front line. ¡°N-No.¡± My mouth was incredibly dry, but the refusal slipped out anyway. ¡°Lydia, please. I know what she means to you, but we have to think about the kingdom!¡± His pleas fell on deaf ears as I stood up and stumbled towards the door. I felt dizzy now, and my stomach was doing flips as I entered the hallway. I¡¯m such a hypocrite¡­ It was only an hour ago that I was vowing to do better as a princess, but when it came time for me to choose, I couldn¡¯t place my responsibilities above my personal interests. I stopped walking down the hallway and leaned against the wall to catch my breath. I waved off a concerned servant, telling them I was okay. I know I can be stubborn, but have I always been this selfish? Once I finally got the nausea to subside a bit, I began walking again. Luckily, my brother didn¡¯t give chase. He was probably berating himself for how he handled the conversation, but it wasn¡¯t truly his fault. I knew that Audrey could change the outcome of this war, but it wasn¡¯t just one battle. She would be gone for weeks, maybe months, constantly in danger. Audrey wasn¡¯t invincible; all it would take was a lucky arrow to the heart, and it would be over. My fear was compounded all the more by the realization that I didn¡¯t really have a say in the matter. Luke told me, not for permission, but so I could prepare myself. If I didn¡¯t bring the matter to Audrey personally, I knew my family would go around me, even if it pained them to do so. And I know what her answer would be. I mindlessly wandered the castle before finding myself on top of one of the towers overlooking the capital. For the first time since we met, Audrey was the last person I wanted to see right now, and I was certain she wouldn¡¯t know to look for me here. I leaned against the crenellations made of thick grey brick and let the wind wash over me as my gaze wandered the sprawling city below. Why does life have to be so cruel? Audrey¡¯s been through so much in her seventeen years¡­ How much more does she have to suffer before the gods are satisfied? Tears pricked at my eyes as I stared into the open blue sky. I sat in silence, alone with my thoughts for a few minutes before the entrance suddenly slammed open, and I turned around in shock to see Leah standing in the doorway. My ever-reliable lady-in-waiting was breathing heavily like she had been running all over the castle, and her carefully maintained hair and uniform were in disarray. When our eyes met, I hastily turned away to wipe my tears, but Leah crossed the space between us in an instant and wrapped me in a tight hug. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I couldn¡¯t hold myself back as I clung to the front of her uniform, my emotions flooding out of me unrestrained as I cried into her chest. Starting tomorrow, I knew I¡¯d have to be brave for Audrey¡¯s sake. But for now¡­ It¡¯s alright if I cry, right? *** I sat at the table, a cup of tea gracefully held in my hand as I conversed politely with Aunt Bella. Tomorrow was Lydia¡¯s birthday celebration, so my performance today would be the deciding factor on whether or not I would be allowed to attend. I maintained the perfect posture that had been drilled into me over the last week and listened intently to the conversation for cues to laugh or respond. I definitely wasn¡¯t getting distracted by the colorful array of desserts and snacks on the table. We had both slowly eaten a slice of cake at the start of the tea party, but it only made me hungrier. Who decided it was impolite to have seconds? All this food just goes to waste¡­ Even though I complained internally, I kept a smile on my face and led the conversation when Aunt Bella changed the topic. I may have been a bundle of nerves for the entire hour, but I thought I did well. Now, I sat nervously, waiting for her judgment. Aunt Bella had her hands folded under her chin as she stared holes into me, which didn¡¯t help my nervousness. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s passable. You may go to the celebration.¡± I stood up happily and moved around the table to hug her. ¡°Thank you so much, Auntie!¡± I said excitedly. Since she was still seated, my arms were wrapped around her shoulders, but she rested her hand on my forearm to return the gesture. ¡°It was your own efforts and nothing more, " she said with a smile. ¡°Keep in mind that I said ¡®passable¡¯; our lessons will continue even after my daughter''s birthday.¡± I deflated a little at that, but I didn¡¯t hate the idea. ¡°I look forward to spending time with you, Auntie, even if you are a little scary sometimes,¡± I said unthinkingly and froze as I realized my mistake. Her head turned towards me slowly, the smile on her face a little off. Ah¡­ I summoned the Demon Queen¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll overlook the insult because you said something sweet.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief at her forgiveness and sat in my seat. Once I was settled, she reached across the table, taking my hand in hers. ¡°I feel the same. Spending time with you makes me miss my dear friend less.¡± Her gaze held a hint of sadness as she spoke of my mother, but it quickly vanished as she let go of my hand and leaned back with a grin. ¡°Now, I know you¡¯ve been dying to have some more cake; go ahead.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± I started to say excitedly, my hand already reaching out for the plate, but then I caught myself. ¡°I-Is this a test?¡± A coy smile played on the queen¡¯s lips at my question. ¡°I¡¯ll be lenient for the rest of our time today, don¡¯t worry.¡± She also reached out for another slice. ¡°But that¡¯s a good mindset to have moving forward, my dear.¡± I gulped at her insinuation but happily helped myself to the sweets left on the table. After that, the atmosphere was light as we laughed and chatted, not as teacher and student, but as family. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. A while later, Aunt Bella checked the clock that ticked from the wall. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for us to wrap up.¡± I gave her a confused look as the servants started to pack up the leftover food and clear the table. ¡°But we still have another thirty minutes.¡± She smiled sweetly at my objection. ¡°Someone is coming to pick you up. They should be here shortly.¡± Before I could ask who, there was a knock on the door. That¡¯s frightening. Lydia entered the room, and Aunt Bella and I stood up to greet her. ¡°How was today¡¯s lesson?¡± She asked. ¡°I have permission to attend your celebration tomorrow!¡± I said happily, taking her hand. She returned a smile and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± ¡°Audrey¡¯s indeed passed for now. However, she still has a lot to learn.¡± Aunt Bella said. ¡°But she should be proud of the work she has put in.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but glow at her praise. Then I remembered it was unusual for my girlfriend to finish her work by this time. ¡°Is there something going on today?¡± I asked. The mother-daughter pair looked slyly at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. I folded my arms in mock anger and huffed. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to exclude me like this!¡± Lydia held her hands up in surrender and laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. Come with me.¡± She took me by the hand again and said goodbye to her mother as she led me into the hallway. I studied her face as we walked and felt relieved that she looked much better than the previous night. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling better¡­¡± I said awkwardly, and she glanced at me quizzically. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s just last night. When you and Leah came to the bedroom, you were crying before, right?¡± I didn¡¯t want to bring it up then because Lydia had looked so exhausted. I figured she would eventually tell me if it were important, but I at least wanted to show I noticed. ¡°Ah.¡± She scratched her cheek and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to worry about for now.¡± ¡°I see¡­ is there anything I can do to help, at least?¡± I asked, but she shook her head. ¡°Not right now. I¡¯ll tell you everything after my birthday; I just need you to be with me until then.¡± There was something in her words that I really didn¡¯t like, but I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it. ¡°A-Alright? You know I will.¡± She still led me by the hand, but we fell into an uncomfortable silence. I couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that I was missing something. ¡°Aurora, what do I do?¡± I turned to my goddess for help. ¡°It¡¯s best if you just do as she asks.¡± She said. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I felt her hesitation through our bond. ¡°Not exactly, but I do have a guess.¡± ¡°Then¨C¡± ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not my place," she said quickly, cutting me off. ¡°Do as you¡¯ve always done¡ªtrust her,¡± I grumbled a bit at that. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust her. It just feels like I¡¯m never in the know. I gave myself a moment to complain, then pushed the thoughts out of my head and resolved to wait. It wasn¡¯t long before we paused before a set of doors, and Lydia turned to me. ¡°I thought this sort of affair might suit you best.¡± With that, she pushed open the doors and led me inside. The room was dark, but as soon as the doors closed behind us, the lights flickered to reveal most of the people I cared about. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± they all shouted in unison, leaving me in shock. The room, which I think was one of the smaller meeting rooms, was decorated from wall to wall with banners and streamers. A white cake with my name written on it in red frosting sat on the table. ¡°W-What is all this?¡± I asked, fighting back tears. I won¡¯t cry this time! Lydia squeezed my hand and looked at me with gentle eyes. ¡°What does it look like, silly girl?¡± I moved forward, giving Yuzuki a big hug. ¡°I thought you would head home for the extended break,¡± I said, and her stoic expression broke into a little smile. ¡°My family wanted me too. With the empire looming, they even tried to withdraw me from the academy altogether.¡± Her demeanor didn¡¯t match her words, so I looked at her blankly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I told them I wouldn¡¯t leave Venyth even if they did.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have responsibilities back home? Your family is pretty important, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing my siblings can¡¯t handle, and I¡¯ve deemed being here with my friends necessary. Plus, Her Highness entrusted the presidency to me; I can¡¯t disappoint her.¡± I gave her another hug. ¡°I¡¯m always glad to have you then.¡± Moving on to Brandon, We settled for one of his casual high-fives since it would be inappropriate to hug a man I wasn¡¯t engaged to. Thanks, Aunt Bella! Not that I¡¯m interested in boys anyway¡­ ¡°Yuzuki told me she¡¯s ignoring family orders to be here. Lucky you!¡± I teased lightly, and he shook his head in denial. ¡°Maybe from your perspective! Do you know she¡¯s invited me out four times since the break started?¡± ¡°So you have a cute girl asking you out? I¡¯m failing to see the problem.¡± I said dryly. ¡°The problem is that all she does is bully me the whole time. If I even so much as look at another girl in town, my foot gets stomped! You know they have a word in Yamadian for her? I think it''s called ¡®tsundere¡¯?¡± Yuzuki appeared behind him as he finished, but I could¡¯ve sworn it was a demon at first. A nervous sweat dripped down his face, and I gave him a pitying pat on the shoulder. ¡°Well, good luck with that,¡± I said before promptly turning away. I have no idea what a ¡®tsundere¡¯ is, but judging by that reaction, it can¡¯t be good. But I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I overheard the start of what I¡¯m sure would be another argument. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Yuzuki asked, her voice dripping with sweet venom ¡°I-It¡¯s not what you think! I was just¡­¡± I let their conversation fade away as I focused on the person I was most excited to see again. She had been waiting, just as anxious as I was, and when our eyes met, she quickly approached me. ¡°Sasha.¡± ¡°Lady Audrey!¡± I held her in a hug for a long time, my hand running through her soft brown hair. It had only been two weeks since we had seen each other at the academy, but it had felt like an eternity. It pained me to greet her last, but I wanted to take my time with her and not make the others wait. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I whispered, and I felt her head nod against my stomach. ¡°Me too. I was so excited to receive an invitation, even if it was last minute.¡± I looked over at Lydia, who was watching us from the corner of her eye while talking to Yuzuki. Right, I guess she put this together after our conversation the other night¡­ She didn¡¯t have to do that. ¡°But she wanted to, so don¡¯t take it for granted,¡± Aurora said. Her advice was so simple yet held the weight of eons behind it. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I replied simply. ¡°Tell me, Sasha,¡± I said as I led her to sit down on the chairs. Have you been doing well at home?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I knew life for her was much better than mine had been, but that didn¡¯t mean it was easy. She shifted uncomfortably under the question, and I immediately regretted asking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything if you don¡¯t want to!¡± I amended hastily, but she looked up at me with determination in her eyes. ¡°No¡­ I actually do have something to talk to you and Lady Lydia about.¡± Her eyes flicked to the others, who seemed to be waiting for us to begin eating. ¡°But it can wait until after the party.¡± I could tell she wanted a little longer to prepare herself, so I let it go. ¡°Of course. Looks like they¡¯re waiting for us. Are you hungry?¡± I asked as we made our way to the others. ¡°I skipped lunch today, so I was sure I had room to eat with you!¡± She said, her girlish charms on display, and my heart melted. ¡°Then let¡¯s go clean those plates!¡± The rest of the party passed in a blur. We played board games and danced. The white frosting on the cake was misleading because cutting into it revealed alternating light and dark brown layers. A mouth-watering sweet scent wafted through the air, and I couldn¡¯t help but help myself to a slice immediately. ¡°Whash ish thish masherpiece?¡± I gasped in delight, a bite of cake still on my tongue. Lydia rolled her eyes at me and smirked. ¡°Mother would positively faint if she saw you speak with your mouth full like that.¡± I quickly swallowed the cake, the sadness I felt at losing the bite replaced by the realization I still had a whole plate left. ¡°What is this masterpiece?!¡± I repeated more clearly, and my girlfriend''s eyes danced with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s called chocolate. Have you never had any before?¡± She asked, and I shook my head while taking another bite. ¡°Please swallow first.¡± She said as I opened my mouth to respond. Another moment passed as I swallowed again. ¡°S-Sorry. It¡¯s just so good, I lost my composure.¡± I had cakes before, during my lessons with the queen. But it had been mainly simple cakes with fruit toppings. ¡°I¡¯d remember if I had something like this!¡± I said happily, and Lydia bit into her slice, her eyes widening a bit in surprise. ¡°I must say, this is quite good, even for chocolate. The chefs outdid themselves with this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I specifically requested this cake.¡± A voice boomed from the entrance, and we all turned with a start to see the entire royal family. ¡°I want my daughters to have the best for their birthdays, after all!¡± Uncle Stephan said with a big laugh, and I noticed Yuzuki, Sasha, and especially Brandon stiffen up. What¡¯s with them? ¡°That¡¯s enough, darling. You¡¯re scaring their friends!¡± Aunt Bella said with a sigh. ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t just show up.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s right, Father.¡± Prince Luke said in agreement. Even as they argued, they entered the room and joined the party. Prince Luke stopped in front of the council members and bowed slightly. ¡°Apologies, I hope we didn¡¯t frighten you. We¡¯re all friends here, so there¡¯s no need to worry about formality tonight.¡± He gave them a princely smile, and I saw a faint blush creep up the girl''s cheeks. ¡°O-Of course, Your Highness!¡± Yuzuki and Sasha said in unison. I totally get it, girls¡­ The whole family was unreasonably attractive for some reason. However, Lydia¡¯s the only one who affects me. I heard my goddess scoff at me, and I directed my thoughts at her. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked, almost offended. ¡°You and I both know Lydia isn¡¯t the only one.¡± I fought the blush on my cheeks at her accusation. ¡°Stop reading my feelings! It¡¯s involuntary! They are mother and daughter, and Aunt Bella is beautiful!¡± ¡°At least I know you have a type.¡± I could practically see the smirk on her face as she ribbed me. ¡°Goddess! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re having this conversation! I only love Lydia! I¡¯m just objectively stating the facts!¡± Aurora¡¯s sweet laugh chimed through my head. ¡°I know, my guardian. As you said earlier, I know your feelings. I just feel slightly left out and wanted some of your attention on your big day.¡± Sadness rushed through me at that. ¡°Let¡¯s visit tonight in your divine plane. I want to celebrate with you as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love nothing more, Audrey. Now enjoy your party.¡± I did as she said and focused away from our connection. Luke was still talking to the girls, and I noticed the scowl on Brandon''s face as he looked between Prince Luke and Yuzuki and hid my smile behind my hand. He can complain all he wants¡­ It¡¯s not convincing. Finally, Prince Luke turned to Brandon, giving him a firm handshake. ¡°Brandon Hermosa, I presume? I¡¯ve heard the Hermosa trading company is making waves. I¡¯d love to discuss business sometime.¡± And just like that, Brandon¡¯s attitude turned around completely. ¡°I¡¯d be honored, Your Highness!¡± So easy¡­ The air quickly turned festive again as everyone settled with the new company, and the night wore on. Brandon was now sitting between the king and the crown prince, discussing something. I could tell he was nervous but was managing to hold his own. That¡¯s the son of a merchant for you. The girls had gathered together, plus Prince Abel mysteriously, to discuss all sorts of fashion and food. Aunt Bella made Yuzuki and Sasha feel comfortable without effort, and Prince Abel was surprisingly knowledgeable about the relevant topics. During a lull in the conversation, I realized I hadn¡¯t seen two important people. ¡°Hey.¡± I grabbed Lydia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Where are Leah and Lucia? Are they not coming?¡± It saddened me that they weren¡¯t here, but they might have been busy. Lydia looked around for them as well, and sighed with a hand on her cheek. ¡°I wonder, where could they be?¡± Well, that was dramatic¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here, my lady.¡± I nearly jumped out of my skin as Leah and Lucia appeared behind me, giant grins on their faces. They each carried a couple of bags and set them gently on the table. ¡°Wha¡ª How did they¡ª¡± I stuttered but was ignored as Lydia pulled me into a seat, and everyone gathered around to see what was in the bags. ¡°These are gifts for you.¡± my girlfriend informed me, and I stared dumbfounded at the pile. ¡°From who?¡± Even though I knew it was a dumb thing to say, it slipped out. ¡°Everyone here, who else? Don¡¯t you want them?¡± She put on a fake pout, and I corrected her hurriedly. ¡°Of course I do!¡± I didn¡¯t let myself think about it too much as I started pulling items from the decorative bags¡ªa beautiful hand-crafted folding fan from Yuzuki and a folding hand mirror from Brandon. The two princes got me a wooden practice sword reinforced with all sorts of magic to prevent breaking and splintering. Auntie and Uncle got me a set of comfortable-looking training clothes and soft silk pajamas. ¡°This was all last minute. How could you all¡­¡± I trailed off, knowing exactly how. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I clutched all the items to my chest, fighting down my surging emotions. ¡°L-Lady Audrey.¡± Sasha drew my attention, embarrassment etched on her face as she held out a wrapped box. I set the other items gently on the table and accepted the gift. I carefully unwrapped the paper, doing everything in my power not to tear it more than necessary. Once the top was finally free, I lifted it to reveal a bracelet resting on a plush support. I lifted it from its container, the soft fabric resting neatly against my fingertips. It was woven of individual strings to form a thick band, all shades of red and blue. It wasn¡¯t ornate by any means, but my hands started to tremble because I knew what it was. ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t look like much, so don¡¯t feel as if you need to accept it¡ª¡± I pulled her into a tight, shaking hug and collapsed to my knees while holding her. ¡°Thank you, Sasha. I love it.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s so relieving to hear.¡± She said into my shoulder, and I felt tears soak through my shirt. Damn it. I couldn¡¯t stop my own tears now as we sat together on the floor, my mind going back to a different time. *** ¡°Sister!¡± I turned towards Sasha and watched the energetic eight-year-old run toward me down the hallway. I couldn¡¯t help but smile tiredly as she almost tripped on the rug, then walked the rest of the way, still clearly buzzing with excitement. I put the bucket I had in my hand down, silently groaning at the blisters and aching of my body that would only get worse. ¡°Good Morning, Sasha,¡± I said, happy to see her at least. There were some days I didn¡¯t even get that. ¡°I know your birthday¡¯s around this time of year, right?!¡± The sudden question threw me off. Did I really give that much away? I never intended to tell her since I thought it wouldn¡¯t go well for either of us if her mother caught wind. ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± I said, trying to make her second guess herself. ¡°So it is!¡± This girl is too bright¡­ ¡°This year would be your thirteenth birthday, right?¡± I hoped she¡¯d stop chasing if I gave her a little to work with, so I nodded. ¡°I believe so¡­¡± Not that it matters. I barely bit my tongue before the rest slipped out. Her cute little face beamed, and I noticed for the first time she was holding something behind her back. That¡¯s why she almost fell; what a silly child. ¡°I made this for you!¡± She extended her hand, and a half-completed bracelet made of colorful string sat on her palm. I reached out, grabbing it from her and admiring it in the rising sun''s rays. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Sasha.¡± Her grin grew bigger before she suddenly wilted a little. ¡°It isn¡¯t done yet¡­ I only started it a couple of weeks ago and can only weave it secretly, so I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡± But she looked up at me with hope in her eyes. ¡°But I wanted to give it to you for your birthday, and since I don¡¯t know the exact date, I had to guess¡­¡± I pulled her into a hug, my body ached in protest, but I fought through it. This girl is wasted on a big sister like me¡­ After breaking the embrace, I put the incomplete gift back into her hand. ¡°Sasha, will you finish this for me?¡± I asked, and she looked up at me, confused. ¡°You don¡¯t want it now?¡± I saw the beginnings of tears in her eyes and quickly waved my hands. ¡°Of course I do!¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have time. You shouldn¡¯t rush things like this out of fear.¡± I closed her fist over the bracelet and smiled. ¡°Take your time with it, and when you feel it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll happily wear it every day.¡± My excuse seemed to work as she brightened up immediately. ¡°I Understand, I won¡¯t let you down, Sister! I¡¯ll do my best!.¡± With that, I sent her off so that none of the other servants would see us together, and I picked up the mop and bucket I had set down earlier. The truth was, if any of the servants saw me wearing something like that, as the lowly person I was, it would be ripped to shreds before my very eyes. That gift, those thoughts, and feelings she¡¯ll put into it¡­ Those are safer with her than they ever will be with me¡­ *** Still in our embrace, I sobbed into my sister¡¯s shoulder. It still made its way to me after all these years¡­ I had thought she¡¯d forgotten about it, so I did my best to forget as well. But she was just keeping it safe¡­ But why give it to me now? Finally, I pulled myself together to ask, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what came over me. Would you tell me about this?¡± I asked as I carefully put it on my wrist. It was a perfect fit. She nodded, her own face a mess of tears. ¡°Of course!¡± She sniffled and wiped her face with a handkerchief Leah offered, and I did the same. ¡°I made it for my sister a long time ago¡­ but I never got the chance to give it to her before she¡­¡± She paused and took a shaky breath. ¡°Anyway, You¡¯ve grown to mean a lot to me, and I know my sister would approve of you having it.¡± Her words broke me, and I looked painfully at Lydia. She looked on the verge of tears herself, and as we stared at each other, an unspoken conversation happened. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t lie to her anymore. A fresh wave of tears broke out as I confessed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sasha! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I became a blubbering mess in front of everyone as the words I had waited for so long to say rushed out of me. ¡°We¡ª I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you for so long! It was to protect you¡ªNo¡­ To protect me. I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d ever truly forgive me for leaving you behind. I¡ª¡± The words flew out of my mouth before I could even think about what I was saying. I met my sister¡¯s confused gaze, which made me doubt if I was even speaking coherently. I attempted to take a deep breath. The room was silent, and I desperately looked to Lydia for support. Her eyes wavered with emotion, and she gave me a resolute nod. ¡°Sasha¡­ The truth is I¡¯m Audrey¡­ I¡¯m your Audrey.¡± I looked down in shame. ¡°I¡¯m your sister.¡± I let the truth echo around the room and held my breath. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Everyone in the room sat with bated breath, waiting to see how Sasha would react. ¡°H-Huh?¡± The emotions on her face from only a moment ago were gone, and she stared blankly at me. Maybe she didn¡¯t understand me? I cleared my throat and spoke again. ¡°My real name is Audrey Rose¡­ I¡¯m your sister.¡± Again, the room fell silent as my sister and I stared at one another. Her lack of reaction started to scare me more than if she had just started yelling. ¡°This might take a while¡­¡± Lydia murmured before turning to her family. ¡°We should give them some space, and I think we should explain the situation to these two.¡± Yuzuki and Brandon seemed to be just as confused as Sasha was, and I nodded in agreement. My girlfriend started to push everyone out into the hallway and paused before closing the door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Leah out here. Let her know when you¡¯re done.¡± I only nodded again, my eyes still on my sister. We stayed like that for a few minutes before she finally spoke. ¡°T-That¡¯s not very funny¡­ I didn¡¯t take you for that kind of person, Lady Audrey.¡± Her face still showed no emotion, and her mouth moved stiffly as she spoke. The unexpected situation had calmed me down from my rambling, and now I was at a complete loss for what to do. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Sasha. It¡¯s me.¡± I reaffirmed, but that seemed to push her over the edge. ¡°Why are you lying to me?!¡± She shouted, her empty expression morphing into rage. ¡°My sister is dead! She died and left me behind! I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye!¡± I moved closer, reaching out for her, but she slapped my hand away and collapsed into my chest. ¡°How could you say something like that?! Don¡¯t give me hope!¡± I felt her rage give way to anguish as she weakly pounded on my chest with her fist. I hesitantly wrapped my arms around her, unsure if that¡¯s what she actually wanted from me, but she didn¡¯t try to break away. ¡°Do you remember the last time we were together?¡± I whispered to her. ¡°You stole some bread for me to eat, and I ended up lashing out at you. I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize for that.¡± I bit my lip hard, and the taste of blood helped to ground me. ¡°I was supposed to be the older sister, but it was you who was always taking care of me¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked up at me, her light green eyes brimming with tears and shock. ¡°Could it really be you?¡± Her hands gripped the front of my dress tightly, and I could feel her shaking. ¡°Are you truly my sister?¡± Her desperate question shattered and healed my heart because I could finally, at least to Sasha, be Audrey Rose once more. ¡°Yes.¡± I held up my wrist, which was now adorned with her precious gift. ¡°You finished it, and now I get to uphold my promise. Every day, I¡¯ll get to look at this bracelet and think of you.¡± I held her tear-stained face with my hands, staring into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long.¡± Finally, my words connected to her heart, and the biggest, most sincere smile I¡¯d ever witnessed broke through the pain on her face. ¡°It is you¡­ I missed you so much!¡± We continued to sit on the floor together, holding onto each other as if the other would disappear for a long time. When I finally looked out the window, I saw it was pitch black outside, and I frantically checked the clock on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s so late! What if Father punishes you for getting home at this hour?!¡± I stood up, bringing Sasha with me as she latched onto my arm. ¡°No! I want to stay here with you!¡± I was torn between my desire to protect her and the urge to spoil her, so I just shifted anxiously until the doors to the room opened. ¡°Is my girlfriend still alive here?¡± Lydia called out, smiling when she saw how Sasha was glued to my arm. ¡°Things went well, I take it?¡± We both nodded happily in sync, which made Lydia burst out laughing. Then, she leaned down to look at my sister. ¡°Sasha, you should know it was my idea to hide Audrey¡¯s true identity¡­¡± She placed her hand over her heart, her face serious. ¡°So I ask that you direct any resentment you have toward me.¡± ¡°Lydia, wait¡ª¡± I started, but she cut me off with a hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Audrey. I had planned to take responsibility from the start. I can handle it.¡± Lydia and Sasha stared at each other for a few tense moments before my sister shook her head slowly. ¡°You did it to protect my older sister, right? Because you love her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± my girlfriend responded before her face flushed. ¡°I-I mean, I hadn¡¯t realized my feelings back then, but yes.¡± Sasha let go of me to take Lydia¡¯s hands gently. ¡°How could I be angry when you protected the person I love the most? Thank you for watching over her when I couldn¡¯t.¡± There goes any dignity I had left as her older sister¡­ Of course, I knew I hadn¡¯t been able to fill that role before, but things were different now! I had every intention of being the best sister possible! ¡°From now on, we can protect her together, right?¡± Lydia said with a sly smile that made my sister giggle. ¡°She does seem to be quite the handful.¡± I kept quiet since they were having a heartfelt moment, but now they were just being mean. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of handling myself.¡± I defended, but they just looked at me weirdly. ¡°Right¡­ Like the time you nearly dumped a whole lake on Yuzuki.¡± my girlfriend said, stabbing me in the back. She wasn¡¯t even there for that! ¡°Or the time you accidentally revealed your special magic to me,¡± Sasha added, wounding me further. ¡°How about the countless times you¡¯ve lost track of time while training?¡± Lydia said, and my sister nodded her head. ¡°She does do that a lot, huh?¡± It seemed like they were going to keep bullying me, so I clamped their mouths shut with my hands. ¡°A-Alright! I understand! Lydia, we should get Sasha home so we don¡¯t anger our Father.¡± She tried to speak, so I slowly removed my hands, ready to cover their mouths again if they began to tease me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I figured this might happen, so I already received his permission for her to stay the night.¡± Lydia turned around, her hands behind her back. ¡°As much as I hated asking him for a favor, I knew you two would want some more time together.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so reliable. It¡¯s one of the many reasons I fell in love with you.¡± I said. ¡°I love you too.¡± She gestured toward the door, her cheeks pink. ¡°Everyone else has retired for the night already. Shall we head back to our rooms?¡± With that, the three of us walked through the castle halls, and Sasha linked arms with me. ¡°Can we sleep together, Sister?¡± We hadn¡¯t done that in a long time, but it had become the standard for Lydia and me to share a bed, so I turned to her quizzically. ¡°I¡¯ve had you to myself this whole time. I¡¯ll survive not having you beside me for one night.¡± I guess that¡¯s that. ¡°We can sleep in my room, then,¡± I said to my sister, and she lit up. After a few more minutes of walking, we entered Lydia¡¯s room, where she and I shared a brief goodnight kiss. Then, I led my sister through the adjourning door to my bedroom. I haven¡¯t slept in here for a while¡­ Sasha looked around the room, admiring the white, blue, and gold palette. When her eyes landed on the bed, she teared up again. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you have a warm place to rest now.¡± Still holding her hand, I guided her to the bed and sat beside her. ¡°It isn¡¯t just the bed¡­ I¡¯ve been surrounded by warmth since I met Lydia.¡± Sasha tightened her grip around my hand. ¡°Will you tell me what happened¡­ How did you fake your death?¡± She looked away. ¡°Was there a reason you couldn¡¯t tell me? Did you not trust me?¡± I heard the fear in her voice and quickly reassured her. ¡°No, of course not! The truth is, I really did die that night¡­¡± I said and began to tell her everything that happened. How Aurora saved me, and how I was her divine guardian. How Lydia found me and my time as her attendant before attending the academy. Every little detail I could think of that led me to where I am now. At some point, we changed into pajamas. Since my sister hadn¡¯t planned on staying the night, I gave her some of mine, and she looked adorable in the oversized night clothes. ¡°T-That¡¯s incredible, Sister.¡± She said, peeking out from the covers where she lay beside me. Her green eyes sparkled with excitement and curiosity from my story. ¡°So that magic I saw you use¡­¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s called night magic. It¡¯s one of the many blessings I¡¯ve received from my goddess.¡± I said and formed a ball of dark magic above my hand. It was just a mass of harmless shadows, so I didn¡¯t stop Sasha when she tentatively touched it. ¡°How interesting! And you mention something called ¡®stella¡¯? How does that differ from mana?¡± Ah, I forgot she was a magic enthusiast. An exasperated smile sat on my face as I did my best to explain what I knew, but it got to a point where I could no longer understand what she was saying. ¡°So this ¡®stella¡¯ acts as a power amplifier when combined with mana¡­ I wonder what the usage ratio is. Do you use less mana the more stella you infuse? Or maybe it¡¯s the opposite, and the efficiency tanks in return for the increased output¡­¡± She drifted into her own little world as she continued to mutter about all the technical terms I only vaguely remembered from Mr. Tressums¡¯ lessons. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched her mutter about her passion, and eventually, her rambling was interrupted by a cute yawn, and she rubbed her eyes tiredly. Then, she seemed to remember my presence and turned toward me in a panic. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about that, Sister¡­¡± but I shook my head at her apology. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. I¡¯m overjoyed that we get to spend time as sisters again. And I love hearing you talk about magic.¡± However, it was getting quite late, so we agreed it was time to sleep. After turning off the magic lamps, we lay in silence. I closed my eyes, listening to my sister breathe. ¡°Sister?¡± Sasha whispered, rolling to face me. ¡°Yes?¡± I could barely make out her features in the darkness. ¡°Thank you for not giving up. For choosing to stay despite everything.¡± My heart wrenched, remembering how I had almost made the wrong choice that night. ¡°It was because I wanted to see you again¡­ to see what kind of person you would become. Even if I couldn¡¯t be a good older sister, I wanted to see it.¡± It was the truth. So many wonderful things have happened to me since then, but Sasha has always been the root of my resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else as my family.¡± Sasha said with conviction. ¡°And I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll become someone you¡¯ll be proud to call your sister.¡± But I shook my head. ¡°All I want is for you to live a happy and peaceful life. Live for yourself, and chase your dreams. That¡¯s what will make me happiest.¡± I said. She opened her mouth to respond, but I stopped her. ¡°We really do need to sleep.¡± I kissed her on the forehead, and she nodded reluctantly. With our hands intertwined, it wasn¡¯t long before she breathed in a peaceful rhythm, sleep having come quickly. I found myself fighting sleep, wishing this moment would last forever, but eventually, I lost to the mounting fatigue from the day and soon joined my sister in a peaceful slumber. *** I lay in bed, staring at the ceiling as the day''s events replayed in my mind. The faint talking and giggling I heard from Audrey¡¯s room seemed loud in my ears. It was bound to happen eventually. I knew keeping her identity secret from Sasha had been taking a toll on Audrey¡¯s heart, even if she didn¡¯t show it. So, in a way, it was a relief that the truth was out in the open now. Still, when I closed my eyes, I remembered how distraught my girlfriend had been at the sight of that bracelet and how happy both of them had looked together when I walked into the room. The side of Audrey that only I knew was no longer mine alone, and I was filled with unreasonable irritation. I know it¡¯s unreasonable¡­ but part of me is jealous of Sasha. The sisters still had all those years of memories together, even if it had been a dark time for Audrey. I wish we had met earlier¡­ maybe I could have saved her, and we would¡¯ve fallen in love earlier. I shook the naive thought away and realized that Sasha must feel the same way about it. No¡­ I bet it¡¯s even worse for her because she witnessed it all and still couldn¡¯t help. It was ridiculous for the young girl to blame herself. She was just a child herself. What more could she have done than what she did? I clutched my head in frustration and rolled on my side, curling up under the blanket. What am I doing, competing with her sister?! My bed felt bigger than usual because Audrey wasn¡¯t there beside me. I felt the ugly jealousy again rear its head and shoved it down. What a pitiful princess I am, missing someone so desperately in the next room. Maybe it was because we would be separated soon, but I was holding onto whatever time I could get with Audrey. The stubborn, childish side of me didn¡¯t want to relinquish that time for anyone, not even Sasha. I tossed and turned, fighting with myself for what felt like hours. At some point, I noticed the other room was silent. They must have fallen asleep. I glanced out the window and saw it wasn¡¯t as dark as it had been. I¡¯m not going to get any sleep at this rate¡­ When my eyes cracked open, the remnants of sleep fighting to stay, I saw a bundle of red hair beside me, and I reached out unconsciously for it. ¡°Good morning, sleepy head.¡± Audrey¡¯s voice whispered in my ear, and I closed my eyes at the relaxing and familiar sound. ¡°Don¡¯t want to get up? Perhaps a kiss will wake the slumbering princess.¡± Through the haze of sleep that clouded my mind, I felt a soft sensation on my lips. The urges that I kept so carefully contained when I was awake broke free, and I wrapped my arms around her neck, pulling her deeper into the embrace. ¡°More¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± I muttered between our lips meeting again and again. ¡°W-Wait! Lydia¡ª¡± I cut off the complaints with a longer, deeper kiss. Rolling over, I pinned her underneath me. The heat rushing through me was unstoppable as our tongues met and vied for dominance. We were going further, connecting more than we ever had before. The rational part of me was trying to stop, but all of my feelings from the night before were surging forward. I can¡¯t claim I was half-asleep anymore¡­ I broke away from her lips, looking at her flushed face. She had an arm over her forehead and breathed heavily as those teary blue eyes looked up at me. ¡°L-Lydia¡­¡± Her whisper pulled me back in, and I attacked her neck this time, kissing and nibbling my way down. Her cute squeaks only encouraged me as she squirmed. One of my hands was intertwined with hers, and the other landed on her knee and started making its way up. My fingers dragged across her inner thigh over the fabric of her pajamas. Her knee bent in response, either by reflex or choice; I didn¡¯t care. We were going too far now. This was unacceptable among unengaged couples, let alone between two women, but her scent intoxicated me¡­ the feel of her skin drove me onward. Her pajama top had slipped off her shoulders, revealing the defining lines of her collarbone and the alluring curve of her chest. I let go of her hands, reaching for the top button of her pajamas. Her arms wrapped around my back, pulling me closer as we both fell further into temptation. I was so absorbed by what I was doing that I almost didn¡¯t hear the clicks of the doors opening. ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Sister¡­?¡± Almost as if planned, Leah and Sasha entered the room simultaneously. As Leah came in from the hallway, her eyes took in our positions, and her lips curved into a sly grin. Sasha stood in the adjoining doorway from Audrey¡¯s room, rubbing her eyes sleepily. I saw Audrey snap back to reality, the desire in her eyes replaced with mortification as her face flushed with heat. She put her hands between us, and I barely sensed the swell of mana before I was blasted with a stream of cold water. I flopped onto my back next to my girlfriend, soaked from head to toe, and stared at the ceiling in shock. That certainly cooled me down¡­ My girlfriend covered her face with both her hands in embarrassment as Leah and Sasha approached the bed. ¡°What happened, Lady Lydia? You¡¯re soaked!¡± Sasha asked with concern. Luckily, it seemed the young girl hadn¡¯t witnessed our intimate moment, which was a relief. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Lady Rose,¡± Leah said, a knowing smirk on her face. ¡°It seems their ¡®magic¡¯ practice just got out of hand.¡± I could sense her teasing in the way she emphasized her words. I sat up slowly, water droplets falling from my bangs as I put my feet on the floor. ¡°T-That¡¯s right,¡± I went along with Leah¡¯s explanation. ¡°Just some magic practice.¡± My own shame started to rise as my actions set in, and I walked to the closet to escape, leaving wet footprints behind me on the tile floor. ¡°Let me assist you, my lady,¡± Leah said, following behind me. Her eyes danced with amusement as she looked at my current state. ¡°I¡¯ll fire you in an instant if you say anything.¡± I threatened quietly as I stripped out of my drenched clothes, out of view from the sisters. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of mocking my master.¡± Her voice was light and carefree as she browsed the hanging clothes, grabbing a simple dress. ¡°Perhaps some of your more¡­ elegant undergarments are in order today.¡± She turned to me, having grabbed a set of my more lacy underwear. ¡°Just in case.¡± Her body shook with held-back laughter, and I could no longer bear the embarrassment as I crouched down and hugged myself in shame. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that! Why did I do that?!¡± I questioned myself quietly. Leah came over, ignoring my ramblings, as she toweled me down and dried my hair. I can still taste her¡­ Feel her soft flesh in my hands¡­ The way Audrey looked at me with desire¡­ Had those two not interrupted us, we would¡¯ve¡­ My whole body was heated up at the possibility, and I clutched at my head. ¡°No! I¡¯m a princess! Lustful thoughts won¡¯t sway me!¡± I reaffirmed aloud, forgetting my attendant was right next to me. ¡°Would another cold shower help, perhaps?¡± This time, she couldn¡¯t contain herself as she laughed uncontrollably. I expended my mana to dry the rest of the water off my body and heated up the room. ¡°Get out. I can dress myself.¡± I tried to say sharply, but my voice trembled more with embarrassment than anger. Leah only smiled at me, laying the clothes she had picked out on a nearby chair before bowing and leaving the room. ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± I saw her cover her face on the way out, no doubt still attempting to stifle her laughter. I resisted the urge to burn myself to ash for a few more minutes before finally moving to dress. I deliberated on the set of underwear Leah had picked out before putting it on. I just so happen to like this set; there¡¯s nothing more to it! After slipping on the casual dark green dress, I peeked my head out to gauge Audrey''s situation. I hope she isn¡¯t mad¡­ It looked like she had also pulled herself together and was chatting animatedly on the couch with her sister. I shyly made my way over to them, and when our eyes met, Audrey and I averted our gazes bashfully. I sat down on Audrey¡¯s couch, but I left some space between us just in case. My girlfriend didn¡¯t look at me, but her hand still found mine and pulled me closer, her thumb gliding over my hand softly. I sighed quietly in relief at her attitude before joining the conversation. ¡°If I may, Lady Lydia¡­¡± Sasha addressed me nervously, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you and my sister intend to stay together, right?¡± Both Audrey and I nodded at her question, our hands squeezing together. Sasha glanced at us before looking away again. ¡°Under normal circumstances, if my sister were with a man, He¡¯d also become my brother.¡± She started to ramble a bit, so I waited patiently for her to get her thoughts out. ¡°But since you¡¯re a woman, obviously, and with my sister. Wouldn¡¯t that make you my sister as well?¡± I understood now what she was trying to say and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Yes. In the case of marriage, I would become your sister-by-law.¡± ¡°Right¡­ With marriage.¡± She repeated simply, looking down again. She is so adorable! I held back the grin that threatened to overtake my face and reached over the table for her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re comfortable with it, I¡¯d love for you to address me as your sister.¡± She blushed and smiled up at me. ¡°I will!¡± I totally understand now how she wraps everyone around her finger¡­ She looked like an angel when she wasn¡¯t hiding her emotions. I gave her a gentle pat on the head before leaning back in my seat. Audrey put her hand on my leg and nodded approvingly, all the love in the world reflected in her eyes. These sisters are going to be the death of me¡­ ¡°Oh, Right!¡± Audrey said suddenly. ¡°At last night''s party, you said you had something to discuss with us, right, Sasha? Was that it?¡± This was news to me, but that couldn¡¯t have been it. ¡°She didn¡¯t know who you were before last night, Audrey.¡± I pointed out, and my girlfriend smiled sheepishly. ¡°Ah¡­ Right.¡± Sasha giggled at her sister before her expression dropped slowly. ¡°That is correct; it¡¯s an entirely different matter.¡± She took a deep breath before looking at us with resolve. It was the same way she looked when we parted ways at the academy. ¡°I have reason to believe my father plans to cause a disturbance at today¡¯s celebration.¡± I shared a worried glance with Audrey. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s planning to do?¡± I asked. Sasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I only overheard snippets of the conversation, but I know for certain it¡¯s happening today.¡± I put my hand to my chin in thought and addressed my lady-in-waiting. ¡°Leah, please arrange an emergency meeting with my family.¡± She bowed and quickly left the room, wasting no time. I sat in thought, trying to piece together what the Duke¡¯s goals were. Perhaps he wants to use the public venue to garner more support from the non-cabinet nobles? That didn¡¯t seem right. If that¡¯s all he wanted to do, there would be no need to cause a scene. Even if he did gather more support, it wouldn¡¯t do much for his position right now. What he needs is to sway the neutral members of the cabinet in his favor to push his plans through officially. Obviously, this man is the prime suspect behind the assassination attempts, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything too drastic in such a public setting. The room went silent as I sunk into thought, and it stayed that way until Leah returned. ¡°My lady, the royal family has gathered in the crown prince¡¯s office.¡± Sasha and Audrey followed me as I stood up. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯d think they¡¯re never busy with how fast my family responds,¡± I said wryly, leading the other girls into the hallway. I say that, but Luke isn¡¯t the only one under pressure. I can tell the precarious situation is starting to affect Father as well. As king, he can¡¯t let it show to his subjects, but when it¡¯s just his family present, he is more than comfortable letting his guard down. As we walked, we ran into Lucia, who had just finished her training. ¡°You seem tense, my lady. Is something wrong?¡± she asked, and I nodded. ¡°Good timing. Trouble is brewing for the celebration today. I¡¯ll need you as my personal escort.¡± I said, not leaving any room for objection. ¡°Come with us.¡± ¡°As you command, my lady.¡± Lucia saluted, then joined our group as we continued on our way. A few moments later, my girlfriend broke the silence. ¡°How¡¯s training going?¡± Audrey asked the knight. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you training with Prince Abel often.¡± ¡°Indeed, but he certainly doesn¡¯t go easy on me, much like the captain.¡± She flexed her hand as she spoke. ¡°Although¡­ I think the prince is much stronger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I could hear the excitement in my girlfriend¡¯s tone and rolled my eyes. ¡°Do you think I could convince him to spar with me?¡± ¡°Maybe, but Audrey¡­ you can¡¯t even beat me. It would be a quick match.¡± I scoffed at Lucia¡¯s quick rebuttal, and Audrey folded her arms angrily. ¡°Rude! There¡¯s no harm in trying, right? I bet Prince Abel would be just as excited as I am.¡± ¡°You can ask him after we get everything sorted today,¡± I say as we arrive at Luke¡¯s office. My attendants take their places by the door, and I lead Audrey and Sasha to a couch. This feels familiar¡­ I thought back to when I first brought Audrey to meet my family almost a whole year ago. This time, it was the younger Rose sister who was the center of attention. ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± Audrey said happily, a sharp contrast to the memory that had been playing in my head. The severe atmosphere dissipated immediately as my girlfriend went around the room, giving my Mother and Father hugs and personally greeting my brothers more casually than usual. Audrey¡¯s naturally a bundle of energy, but she¡¯s been unusually giddy all morning¡­ ¡°You¡¯re buzzing with excitement today, dear. Did something good happen?¡± My mother asked, mirroring my thoughts. Audrey looked at her as she finally sat down beside me. ¡°Of course! Last night''s party was so much fun. I got to spend time with everybody I love in the same room! And I get to be Audrey Rose again, and Sasha and I stayed up all night talking! Then this morning¡­¡± She used her fingers to count as she listed things, and then her enthusiasm took a sudden dip as her face turned a bright scarlet. I can practically see the steam rising out of her head. ¡°U-Um, this morning was nice as well!¡± She stuttered out. Her assessment of our ¡®magic practice¡¯ threatened to fluster me too, so I quickly cleared my throat. ¡°I think we get it, Audrey,¡± I said to end the conversation, and she looked down bashfully. ¡°Sorry, we came here to discuss something serious¡­ Don¡¯t mind me.¡± She said quietly, still steaming from her self-inflicted embarrassment. I resisted the sudden urge to pin my girlfriend down again and gestured toward Sasha. ¡°As you all know, this is the second daughter of house Rose, Sasha Rose.¡± I introduced her again since last night''s party was an informal event. The casualness of the night before allowed the young girl to act naturally with my family, but it seemed she had lost her nerves in the current situation. ¡°I-It¡¯s an h-honor to meet you¡­¡± She said. Sasha¡¯s broken words snapped Audrey out of her daze, and she came to her sister¡¯s rescue. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sasha. They are the same people you talked with last night.¡± Audrey said with a comforting hand on her sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just go slowly.¡± It was quite entertaining after that, watching the entire royal family of a nation make a visible effort to relax their facial expressions to calm a single thirteen-year-old girl¡ªespecially Mother, who had been in ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ mode. ¡°Of course, Sister.¡± After a few deep breaths, Sasha looked more composed. ¡°Concerning today¡¯s celebration for Sister Lydia¡ª Excuse me, I mean Her Highness.¡± Her slip of the tongue made nearly everyone in the room smile, myself the most. ¡°I didn¡¯t get all the details, but my Father is planning some sort of disruption.¡± ¡°Do you know how, sweetie?¡± Mother asked, her ice-blue eyes showing nothing but kindness to the daughter of the man she hated most. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sasha said, looking down. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I could only listen in for a couple of seconds.¡± Mother stood up and walked around the table to Sasha, sitting next to her and gently taking her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright; what you¡¯ve said is more than enough. But it never hurts to double-check, right?¡± She placed a hand on the young girl¡¯s forehead, and I could feel the slight coolness exuding from my mother. ¡°Close your eyes, and just focus on my magic. Think back to what you remember, anything you may have heard as you were leaving or before you chose to listen in¡­ Take your time.¡± We all sat silently as Sasha¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration, and she subconsciously bit her lip. It took a few minutes before she spoke. ¡°Five¡­ I remember hearing Father say that before I stopped to listen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the time the event starts,¡± Luke observed, but Sasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s what he was referring to. I think he meant five things¡­ or maybe people? Again, I¡¯m not sure, I apologize.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Mother said as she pulled Sasha into a soft hug. ¡°You¡¯ve been a tremendous help.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­ I¡¯m glad to be of assistance.¡± Sasha seemed unused to such a display of motherly affection and wiggled uncomfortably, but she didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°So, what can we do with this information?¡± Abel asked as he lounged on a chair. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s good to know something¡¯s up, but we can¡¯t exactly prepare if we don¡¯t know what that something is.¡± The room fell into a thoughtful silence as we all tried to devise a solution. ¡°We¡¯ll increase security around the ballroom. That¡¯s all we can do at the moment. Everybody here must be vigilant through the rest of the day, got it?¡± Father ordered, and we all nodded in response. ¡°With all that sorted, I think it¡¯s time for us ladies to start getting ready. We only have a couple of hours until the party starts.¡± Mother said, standing up and gesturing for Audrey, Sasha, and I to follow. ¡°It¡¯s a big day, and I must make sure my daughter shines the brightest!¡± Oh no¡­ Dread filled my stomach as I realized what was about to happen. I had intended to avoid Mother in the hours leading up to the celebration for this exact reason, but it had slipped my mind entirely because of what Sasha told us. Mother saw my fight-or-flight kick in and quickly grabbed my arm with an iron grasp. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t.¡± She smiled at me, the glint in her eyes sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look so terrified, my dear. All three of you will steal the hearts and eyes of everybody in attendance today!¡± I shot the men in the room a desperate look for help as I was dragged toward the door, but they were all suddenly busy examining a blank document on Luke¡¯s desk. Cowards! How could my own Father and Brothers abandon me like this?! In all her endless optimism, Audrey just walked beside us happily as she discussed what dresses we would wear with her sister. Sasha¡¯s eyes sparkled at the prospect of playing dress-up together, and I was left with a sinking realization: Am I the only sane one? *** I looked at my daughter in pity as she resigned herself to my wife¡¯s plans. Godspeed, girls. I sent them off with a silent prayer as my daughter¡¯s attendants closed the office door on their way out. I could sense similar feelings running through my sons as we were left behind. ¡°It¡¯s moments like these I¡¯m thankful for being a man,¡± Abel said with a laugh. ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine being at Mother¡¯s whim for hours on end.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t completely escape her unharmed either, though¡­ remember when we were teenagers, and she¡¯d dress us up in the most garish attire?¡± Luke asked. ¡°How could I forget?¡± Abel said with a dramatic shiver. ¡°Father abandoned us as well, glad to know he treats all his children equally.¡± I laughed nervously at his accusation, not denying it. ¡°You¡¯ll understand someday when the two of you find life partners.¡± I love Bella with all my heart, but she was a terrifying woman at times. It was usually best to let her have her way. Then she dares to ask where Lydia gets her hard-headedness from¡­ I sighed at my own thoughts. Yet, I couldn¡¯t ask for a better queen or mother for my children. ¡°Anyways, Father,¡± Luke said, changing the subject. ¡°Do we not have enough ground to persecute Duke Rose for treason?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ The information we¡¯ve uncovered with the Ethereals so far is circumstantial at best.¡± It was frustrating just how well Thomas was covering his tracks. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to change anything. ¡°Even if we had his own daughters testify against him?¡± Luke ventured, but it was a dangerous thought. ¡°I know how you feel. But are you willing to force those poor girls to turn on their own house? They may understand their parents aren¡¯t good people, but that doesn¡¯t change their connection as a family.¡± I asked seriously. ¡°Even if they did testify, Duke Rose would only claim we manipulated his naive children. It wouldn¡¯t hold up in the court of peers.¡± Whenever a noble was suspected of breaking the law, the case was brought before a gathering of fellow nobles. As long as they were deemed free of personal interest and an adult, the selection was random, regardless of gender or title. Unfortunately, we lacked concrete proof to convince anyone of Thomas¡¯s wrong-doings. ¡°There has to be something we can do¡­ For Lydia¡¯s sake.¡± My heart twisted at my son''s concern, and even Abel¡¯s carefree demeanor cracked. ¡°Even if we successfully convicted him, it would only fracture the kingdom. The duke holds a lot of power, even outside the nobility. If we get dragged into a civil war right now, the empire is all but guaranteed victory.¡± Abel said, running hand through his hair. ¡°We¡¯re at a severe disadvantage either way.¡± All three of us were frustrated by the situation, but I only blamed myself for allowing it to happen in the first place. As king, I should have been able to foresee Thomas¡¯s plans, and now my family has to shoulder the burden of my failures. ¡°Abel, have the Ethereals redouble their efforts. We can at least compile what we find, so we''ll be ready when we can safely bring Duke Rose to justice.¡± I turned to Luke. ¡°Luke. Keep doing everything you can to stop his movements in court.¡± I held his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s imperative that we find a way to separate Audrey and Sasha from their house¡¯s crimes; even if House Rose doesn¡¯t survive, those girls will.¡± ¡°I know, Father. I¡¯m working on a way to do just that.¡± He said, then laughed a little. ¡°If we don¡¯t, I fear Mother and Lydia will take turns frying and freezing us until there¡¯s nothing left¡­¡± We all shivered in fear at that outcome. ¡°Good. I have a meeting I need to attend with the generals. If Duke Roses¡¯s offensive plan succeeds, we¡¯ll do everything possible to mitigate our casualties.¡± I said, then left my son¡¯s office. I knew my sons were worried, but there was something they didn¡¯t know. There¡¯s still a chance¡­ If it means guiding our children to a better future, Bella and I are both prepared to lay down our lives. When the moment comes, we will not hesitate. *** Sasha and I chatted excitedly about the dresses we thought would look good on each other. Ah, this is the kind of talk I¡¯d always dreamed about¡­ It would¡¯ve been impossible a year ago, but now I could finally act like a sister. I could tell Lydia wasn¡¯t looking forward to the long fitting the Queen had promised, but I hadn''t minded the event even when we picked out outfits for the academy gala. Aunt Bella led us to a big fitting room with three sectioned-off places to change and an army of maids to assist in the process. When we entered, a pair of maids standing apart from the rest stepped forward, bowing their heads. Their uniforms were different from the castle maids¡¯ black and navy. ¡°Ah, Anne!¡± Sasha exclaimed happily. ¡°When did you get here?¡± She took the taller girl''s hand in hers and smiled. Anne seemed taken aback at Sasha¡¯s attitude but quickly composed herself with a gentle look. ¡°A while ago, my lady. I was told you were in a meeting, so they asked me to wait here for you.¡± ¡°Oh, good! It sounds like we¡¯ll be going through a whole catalog¡¯s worth of outfits; having someone who¡¯s dressed me before will be helpful.¡± ¡°Glad to be of assistance, my lady.¡± ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± Lydia whispered to me as Sasha talked to her personal maid. ¡°Your face is pale. Do you feel sick?¡± I didn¡¯t respond, my gaze glued to the maid beside Anne. W-Why is she here? It had been an entire year since my wounds had healed, yet I could feel my body aching from the thousands of cuts and bruises this girl had inflicted on me. Sensing my eyes on her, Leslie glanced up at me, and when our eyes met, I recoiled in fear. Sensing my distress, Lydia had put a hand on my back, which was the only reason I hadn¡¯t fallen over. ¡°Have I done something to displease you, my lady?¡± Leslie asked, concerned, and bowed her head again. S-She doesn¡¯t recognize me. I hadn¡¯t thought about that terrible time of my life in a long time, and now all those memories were crashing over me as one of the tormentors I had suffered under for so long bowed to me. I started to hyperventilate. It was even worse than the night of the entrance ceremony. Lydia had both hands on me, steadying my body as she tried to get me to focus on her. Even Aunt Bella moved to support me, concern evident in both their eyes. My knees gave out, and I sunk to the ground slowly with their help. It felt like all my old wounds were reopening all over my body. The situation finally drew Sasha¡¯s attention away from her conversation with Anne, and her face went pale as she registered Leslie¡¯s presence. ¡°L-Leslie. Why are you here?¡± She asked sharply, and Leslie turned toward her with confusion etched on her face. ¡°Duchess Rose wanted me to assist with your preparations since she didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d be able to use the castle maids to dress, and Anne may not have been enough.¡± She said. ¡°Have I done something wrong, my lady?¡± The mention of my stepmother and my current state seemed to connect the dots for Lydia and Aunt Bella, whose magic started to fill the room. ¡°So it was her¡­¡± Lydia mumbled under her breath, Fire igniting in her hand as she turned toward Leslie. Frost crawled across the floor slowly as Aunt Bella stood up, her face shadowed in anger. ¡°How dare she touch Cecelia¡¯s daughter¡­¡± I wanted to stop them, but I still couldn¡¯t breathe properly, my throat tight with fear. The whole situation was only making my head spin faster. ¡°Audrey! You need to breathe! Slowly!¡± Aurora said in my head, panicked. ¡°There¡¯s too much going on¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± Even my thoughts were disjointed as the world started to fade around me. ¡°They can¡¯t hurt you anymore! Not that maid nor your stepmother!¡± Somehow, it felt like Aurora was hugging me through our bond, her hand running comfortingly through my hair as if she were physically here with me. ¡°You are so much stronger than you were back then, and you have people to protect you now.¡± I knew my goddess was right. I have grown so much this past year¡ª Come so far¡­ I¡¯ve conquered my anxiety and fear and pushed through my limits. But this feels like I¡¯m being slowly strangled. I can feel the despair from all those years of torment building inside me, threatening to drown me¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright to be afraid, Audrey. Anybody would be.¡± I felt her hands on my face, holding my cheeks softly. I could almost see her sitting before me as she wiped the cold sweat off my face. ¡°Accept that fear, and stand up. You¡¯ll see those who tormented you for what they really are: People who deserve your pity, not your fear.¡± When I managed to refocus on Leslie, I didn¡¯t see her sadistic grin¡­ I saw a girl shaking like a leaf under the combined pressure from the two royals bearing down on her. The constriction I felt in my throat slowly disappeared, and I took a few deep breaths before pushing myself to my feet. ¡°Lydia. Auntie.¡± My voice was a little hoarse, but it was confident. They turned toward me again as I took a shaky step forward. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise. It was just a dizzy spell.¡± Lydia rushed back to me, wrapping her arms around me for support. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Audrey. I shouldn¡¯t have left your side.¡± I could still see anger flare in her eyes when she looked back at the maid, but she didn¡¯t leave me again. Sasha, seeing the two women distracted, quickly pulled Anne and Leslie aside. ¡°Leslie, as you can see, we have more than enough hands here. Find someone to show you to the servant''s lounge and stay there until I call for you, alright?¡± Sasha ordered. The maid nodded quickly, leaving the room just shy of running. My sister then rushed to my side as well, grabbing my hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sister!¡± she looked on the verge of tears, but I just patted her on the head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You couldn¡¯t have known she¡¯d be here. I just need to sit down for a bit.¡± Lydia promptly led me to a chair before I could even finish the sentence, and she and Sasha flitted around me with worry. Aunt Bella whispered something to one of the maids, presumably one of her personal attendants, before coming over to me as well. I gave her a suspicious look as that same attendant left the room. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± I began but coughed from the hoarseness in my throat. Leah quickly appeared with a glass of water, much to my gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I only sent her to keep an eye on that bitch¡ª I mean, on that maid.¡± She totally does that on purpose¡­ But it made me smile a little. ¡°Thank you for protecting me,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°So she was the one that hurt you?¡± Lydia asked to confirm her suspicion. ¡°You weren¡¯t even sure? You were going to stop her heart out of pure fear, Lydia.¡± I quipped, feeling much better now that I was sitting and had some water. Looking down, my hands were white-knuckled into my dress. ¡°But yes¡­ Out of the servants, Leslie was by far the worst.¡± I gritted my teeth, fighting back the memories. I¡¯m fine. Totally fine. Taking a few moments to convince myself, I continued. ¡°But I mean it. My goddess helped me understand that she isn¡¯t someone to be scared of¡­ not anymore.¡± Aunt Bella nodded at me approvingly and took my hand. ¡°Your mother would be proud of you. I know I am.¡± My heart swelled at her praise, and I grinned. ¡°Well then, Give me a few more minutes to rest, then we can get this fashion show started!¡± Lydia groaned in response, but Sasha and Aunt Bella were raring to go. This is where I belong, and I won¡¯t let the past hold me back. Even if I have to face my stepmother, Father, and everyone else from the mansion again¡­ I will not falter. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 It took a few hours, but eventually, we all found a dress we liked that also had the queen¡¯s approval. ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡± Lydia sighed in relief as she sat down, careful not to wrinkle the gold ballgown we had settled on for her. Apparently, fashion had been trending away from the obnoxiously puffy skirts and more toward gowns that highlighted a woman¡¯s natural figure. If only we could be rid of the corsets next¡­ Every time I saw my girlfriend dressed up, I was reminded that she was, in fact, a princess. I sat next to Lydia, careful of my own outfit as well, and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for surviving. You look stunning, as usual.¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m going to run out of compliments every time we do something like this.¡± ¡°You look beautiful as well, Audrey.¡± She replied with a tired smile. It seemed the queen had a theme in mind, so our gowns matched our respective hair colors. ¡°That red makes your eyes stand out.¡± I blushed at her observation. ¡°The same goes for you; I could get lost in your eyes.¡± We smiled bashfully at each other until Sasha suddenly interrupted. ¡°Enough flirting!¡± She pouted. ¡°What about me, Sister? How do I look?¡± She did a cute twirl, causing her light brown and white gown to flair out slightly. ¡°You¡¯re very cute, Sasha.¡± I patted her on the head, thankful we hadn¡¯t done our hair and makeup yet. She beamed at my words. ¡°You too! You both look incredible¡­¡± She said before trailing off. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll look like that one day?¡± ¡°You look beautiful now,¡± I said, correcting my earlier statement. ¡°And when you grow up a bit more, I bet you¡¯ll look even prettier than us.¡± This seemed to make her feel better, and she linked arms with me. ¡°I think the three of us will be equally pretty.¡± Sasha amended with a smile. ¡°Right.¡± I nodded. ¡°You all look absolutely perfect!¡± Aunt Bella said with a clap of her hands, having returned from changing into her own attire. Her gown was several shades lighter than Lydias, more yellow than gold to mirror the differences in their hair. ¡°We have just enough time to finish our makeup and hair, so no doddling!¡± She chirped, and the army of maids moved around us to begin. ¡°And so the gauntlet begins again¡­¡± I heard Lydia mumble, and I gave her a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡± The four of us stood in front of a large mirror, giving feedback on ourselves and each other as the maids styled our hair and makeup. Keeping with the unintentional pattern we¡¯ve established, Lydia and I sported matching styles. Our long hair was down, curled slightly near the ends, and braided loosely throughout to add depth. Sasha¡¯s hair was shoulder-length, so it was simply pulled into a cute ponytail and tied with a pretty green ribbon to match her eyes. Aunt Bella, on the other hand, took the longest to style. As queen, she had to be at her best constantly in public, and that was reflected in the elegantly complicated updo her attendants had put together. The makeup was simple: use lipstick and eyeliner to accentuate our natural features instead of covering them. A touch of mascara highlighted our eye colors, and a light blush that glittered subtly under the right light added the final touches. We finished with minutes to spare, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire how Lydia and her mother looked together. It¡¯s like a pair of goddesses descended¡­ ¡°You say that having met an actual goddess?¡± Aurora asked with exasperation, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile with mischief. ¡°Sorry, I think they have you beat.¡± I was just messing with her. The truth was they were about par with each other at the moment. However, Lydia is always breathtaking to me. ¡°I mean¡­¡± My goddess hesitated. ¡°They are attractive¡­ But I¡¯m a literal goddess, Audrey!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ do gods even feel attraction?¡± I asked curiously since, in human literature, the divine were usually held above such emotions. ¡°O-Of course we can!¡± Aurora sputtered, and I nearly let out a laugh. ¡°Just like humans, it usually stays between the divine¡­¡± She paused as Lydia grabbed my arm. ¡°It¡¯s time to go, talk and walk.¡± She ordered, and I let myself be pulled along as we left the room. Aunt Bella and Sasha walked in front of us, talking about the celebration excitedly. I couldn¡¯t help but be happy at the sight of them getting along. ¡°What are you talking to your goddess about?¡± my girlfriend ventured. She¡¯s never asked about that before, but I thought this was a good conversation to share. ¡°Oh, my goddess was just saying she thinks you and Auntie are attractive,¡± I said with a massive grin. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± I winced at the sudden yelling inside and outside my head. Aunt Bella and Sasha stopped and turned around, eyes wide at Lydia¡¯s outburst. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Aunt Bella asked, concerned. ¡°You¡¯re not getting cold feet, are you?¡± ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Lydia said, probably louder than she meant to. Aunt Bella looked concerned but turned back around to keep leading us to the ballroom. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. She knows you''re taken, Lydia.¡± I teased with a smile. ¡°I have a feeling my goddess prefers Auntie anyway.¡± My girlfriend only gaped at me in shock. ¡°Stop talking right this instant, Audrey!¡± Aurora demanded, her voice trembling. ¡°How would you know my preferences anyway?!¡± ¡°The same way you know my thoughts sometimes, even if I¡¯m not directing them at you,¡± I say back. I¡¯ve noticed lately that she sometimes responds to things that I hadn¡¯t meant for her to hear. ¡°L-Look¡­ it¡¯s not my fault! Our bond has just been strengthening at a rapid pace!¡± Aurora defended. I actually didn¡¯t have an issue with it since it went both ways, and I didn¡¯t need to hide anything from her. ¡°A goddess thinks I¡¯m attractive¡­ and she¡¯s into my mother?¡± Lydia muttered quietly, her eyes distant. Oops, I broke her¡­ ¡°No doubt about that! Have you forgotten that deities are practically a myth to most people?¡± Aurora sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s partly my fault you¡¯ve gotten so comfortable¡­¡± I just shrugged. ¡°You feel more like a mother than a god,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°I¡­ feel both honored and offended.¡± She said, and I did my best to stifle the smile on my lips. ¡°Seriously, what is wrong with you, darling?¡± Aunt Bella asked, this time stepping backward to check on her daughter. ¡°What on earth are you muttering about?¡± ¡°Sorry, Auntie. That''s my fault¡­¡± I said, trailing off, uncertain if I should repeat it. Shattering people''s worldviews is usually not a good idea. Lesson learned. ¡°I heard something about your goddess, right?¡± She asked. ¡°What was that about?¡± ¡°Um¡ª¡± I started. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it again.¡± I could tell that Aurora was incredibly embarrassed, but then I suddenly remembered how she had teased me the night before about this very thing. ¡°I was just passing along the fact that my goddess finds you both attractive,¡± I stated. ¡°You especially, Auntie.¡± The queen¡¯s eyes widened in shock for a few moments before a sly grin appeared on her lips. ¡°Is that so? Your goddess uses your senses, right?¡± She asked, and I tilted my head, confused. ¡°Yes, why do you¡ª¡± Suddenly, she grabbed my chin gently, forcing me to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, goddess. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll be quite happy with my husband for the rest of my life.¡± She leaned down, her breath tickling my ear as she whispered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try this again in the afterlife?¡± My face flushed at her proximity and words. The effect doubled from Aurora¡¯s feelings rushing into me. ¡°Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The words escaped me before I could think about them. Aunt Bella¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile. ¡°Was that from you or your goddess?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, my heart pounding. Or is that Aurora¡¯s heart? Aunt Bella chuckled, then turned back to walk alongside Sasha again, who looked entirely lost. ¡°Audrey, please bring my daughter back to her senses so she doesn¡¯t make a fool of herself during her birthday celebration,¡± Aunt Bella called over her shoulder as the two of them started to move down the hallway again. I was still in my own state of shock, so I merely nodded my head. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Never talk about this again.¡± I suggested. ¡°Agreed.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice was quiet, almost breathless. I shook my head to clear the haze that had settled from that interaction and turned toward my girlfriend, who was now staring at me, even more shell-shocked. ¡°D-Did my mother just¡ª¡± I quickly grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! Come back to me, Lydia!¡± I cried dramatically, which worked to bring her eyes back into focus. We stared at each other for a moment before we both started to giggle, which turned into a full laugh as our foreheads pressed together. ¡°You talk to a goddess about things like that?¡± Lydia said, wiping a tear from her eye, careful not to smear her makeup. ¡°I talk to my goddess about nearly everything,¡± I said simply, my heart feeling light. ¡°Well, next time¡­ Give me a warning before you drop information like that¡­ Though I am very flattered.¡± She took my hand in hers, still staring at me from point-blank range. ¡°And yes, I am very taken.¡± She squeezed my hand, and then we followed the others down the hall, picking up the pace a bit to catch up. *** That was a little insane! I thought to myself as Audrey and I entered the ballroom through the door reserved for us royals. My mind was still spinning from what just happened. A goddess¡­ A being above the literal world I know finds me attractive? I was doing everything I could to stop it from getting to my head, but my ego definitely inflated a bit. Not to mention, I just watched my own mother flirt back with said goddess through my girlfriend! I was having a hard time wrapping my head around what just transpired, and as Audrey and mine¡¯s arrival was announced to the room, I decided it was just best to shelf it for now. I took a few deep breaths to clear my head, then regrettably released Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hold back a little in front of this many people,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°Unlike the academy, these nobles are quite stuck in their ways.¡± Audrey nodded at my explanation, but I could see the faint sadness in her eyes. I¡¯m sure I look the same way. Unfortunately, we had to be mindful of complete strangers, but it was just how things were. But I¡¯m working to change it, and I will succeed. After a few more moments, I put myself into princess mode and led the way. As we entered the room, we quickly made our way to where the rest of my family waited, and I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how Audrey carried herself. It was evident that the lessons with my mother had paid off. There was still a faint stiffness to her movements, but she walked gracefully with her head held high. As tradition dictated, I greeted my parents with a slow curtsey, and Audrey followed suit after I was done. It looked and felt a little different than what I was used to, but that was because of the newer gowns mother had us wear. The skirts were much slimmer and lighter than your standard ballgown. As I looked around the room, I realized that everybody, especially the men, was gazing at us with rapture. Then it clicked. When Mother said it was the new trend, she meant we would be starting it¡­ That would have been good to know beforehand since Audrey seemed uncomfortable being stared at by so many. I subtly linked our pinkies together in a show of comfort, and she smiled at me as we took our seats. I spotted a few familiar faces in the crowd, Yuzuki and Sasha, to name the important ones. I assume Sasha split from my mother so she could enter with her own parents, who were standing behind her. For the first time since I met Audrey, I saw the entirety of House Rose in the same room. I could tell my girlfriend was making an effort not to look in their direction, so I studied them for her. Duke Rose stood behind his daughter, his hands resting gently behind him. He was the same as ever: Head held high in baseless confidence. His gaze passed right over me when our eyes met like I wasn¡¯t even there. This party is for me! The second duchess, Victoria Rose, stood beside her husband. She had been the daughter of a baron. Marrying the duke was the best thing to ever happen to her, but she never realized their marriage cost her family their monopoly on the newly discovered diamond mines on their lands. She stood now, nothing but jealousy in her eyes as she studied the gown Sasha wore. She¡¯s quite pretty on the outside, but it seems that''s where it ends. Sasha was slightly more reserved than I had seen the last two days. She knew Audrey was alive now, but she stood between the two people responsible for her death in the first place. I could tell she was doing everything she could to act normal in front of her parents. ¡°Thank you all for coming! Today, we¡¯re celebrating the biggest milestone for any child: my daughter, first princess Lydia Venyth''s eighteenth birthday!¡± My father said, his voice projecting uncontested over the crowd. ¡°Today, we happily welcome her to adulthood!¡± The crowd clapped and cheered as my father finished, and he turned to me, his kingly facade dropping for a moment as he spoke to me directly. ¡°Happy birthday, my sweet daughter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I replied with a bright smile. Then he turned back to the crowd, raising his hand into the air. ¡°Let the celebration commence!¡± At his command, the whole room shifted into motion. People turned their attention away from where we sat, turning to their neighbors to chat or moving to the banquet tables laden with various snacks and sweets. A gentle melody filled the space as a live orchestra played in the corner. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. A line started forming, leading up to my seat as nobles took turns giving me well wishes on my special day. I suppressed the sigh that threatened to break free as the line only grew, no matter how quickly I cycled through the people. It¡¯s not that I hated having such a public event for my birthday, but I¡¯ve always preferred the company of those close to me to the shallow congratulations from strangers. Then¡­ there¡¯s this. It happens every year¡­ ¡°Your Highness! You look absolutely dazzling in that gown!¡± A young nobleman complimented me dramatically. ¡°You shine brighter than the sun at dawn!¡± The polite mask I wore nearly slipped as I thanked him. His eyes shone with hope, his intentions clear through his words. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to have tea sometime?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the invitation, sir. But I fear I must decline.¡± I shot him down as clearly as possible, hoping he would take the hint. Sadly, it seemed this particular noble had traded his intelligence for empty bravado. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Your Highness! I¡¯m quite the catch if I do say so myself¡­¡± His lips twisted into what I¡¯m sure he thought was a charming smile. ¡°Do you not agree?¡± I felt my temple throb and did everything in my power to keep my face composed in a pleasant expression. ¡°It¡¯s not for me to say¡­ If I may, there are still others I wish to greet.¡± I evaded his question and urged him to be on his way. I looked over at my family for help, but the only person paying any attention to us right now was my girlfriend, who looked like she was about to drop this man into the shadow realm. Wait... but I have a valid excuse this year! Before now, I was told I couldn¡¯t lie about it because it would stir up trouble if proven false. Now, however, my family supports us. So there should be no issue, right? I turned back to the man, my smile bright with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m flattered by your words, sir. But I¡¯ve already been promised to somebody else.¡± The immediate area around us went silent at my words, and sweat dripped down my face as my smile strained. Damn¡­ I had intended only to shoo this man away, not announce an engagement. My parents turned to me, eyes wide. Their thoughts of "What the hell are you doing?!" were clear on their faces. Oh, now you pay attention! The silence slowly overtook the room, whispers of what I said moving from mouth to mouth. The celebration had just started, and I¡¯d already made a mess. The silver lining was that Audrey looked happy as could be, no longer exuding murderous intent. Father quickly cleared his throat and took control of the situation. ¡°My daughter seems more excited than I thought about a prospective engagement!¡± He said while emphasizing it wasn¡¯t a sure thing. Mother rubbed at her temples in exasperation as my brothers came up behind me. ¡°What was that?¡± Luke whispered. His face was turned into a pleasant smile, but his eyes were anything but. ¡°What a thing to say, Lydia!¡± Abel said, barely containing his enjoyment of the situation. But as I thought about it, I realized I could use this to my advantage. If I¡¯m vague enough¡­ I turned toward my father dramatically, purposefully speaking in a higher tone than usual. ¡°But Father, I love them!¡± I declared boldly, really laying on the emotions. His eyes widened in confusion, and I could see Mother go from exasperation to outright anger. I saw a flash of mana in her hand, but it disappeared just as quickly. Did she just consider freezing me?! I knew the consequences of this would be harsh, but I didn¡¯t care. They owed me this much for even considering sending Audrey to the battlefield. Real tears sprang to my eyes as I continued. ¡°It may not be official yet, but I won¡¯t have anyone else!¡± My honest feelings slowly replaced the act I had planned. ¡°They already have my heart, and I theirs! There¡¯s nothing you can do or say to change that!¡± I announced to the crowd. I took a haggard breath. Resisting the urge I had to look at Audrey. To see what emotions were painting her face right now. But it would give away who I was talking about with so many eyes on me, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not yet. I knew my family understood and accepted my feelings, but society would be entirely different. If I didn¡¯t lay the groundwork now, when the time came, I knew my family¡¯s duty to the kingdom would come first. It wasn¡¯t outside the realm of possibility for them to decide Audrey and I needed to be separated if the situation got bad enough. But before Father could respond, a sudden scream pierced the air. A wave of heat¡ª no, fire, rushed toward me. Huh? It¡¯s so weak. I raised my hand to deflect the attack, but before I could even summon my mana, a blade of water cut through the flames, dissipating the magic. My girlfriend was in front of me, water covering her arms. Another attack, this time with stone spears, flew toward my father, who easily side-stepped them. The crowd sat in stunned silence for a mere moment before turning to chaos. More attacks were launched from the crowd, but the knights stationed on security acted quickly, forming a defensive line in front of my whole family. Surely this wasn¡¯t his plan! Realizing they wouldn¡¯t be able to get to us anymore, the unknown assailants turned their attention toward the panicked crowd. Magic flew in every direction as nobles fled the room, defending themselves from the indiscriminate attack. ¡°Leah!¡± I called to my lady-in-waiting, who was standing in front of me defensively with Lucia and Audrey now. ¡°Can you find the enemies?¡± But she shook her head at my question. ¡°Apologies, my lady. There¡¯s too much mana in the air. I can¡¯t accurately detect the initial attacks with my wind.¡± ¡°There are multiple attackers,¡± Lucia stated, effortlessly blocking a barrage of water arrows that came our way. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to track the sources of the attacks, but it¡¯s difficult with the chaos. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say there¡¯s around five.¡± She said. My brothers and I looked at each other. Five¡­ ¡°What is he thinking?!¡± Luke growled. Then, something caught my attention. ¡°Brother¡­ Why hasn¡¯t the crowd thinned?¡± I asked, looking toward the door, soon finding the answer. All the doors to the room had been blocked with massive stone walls. I saw nobles attempting to destroy them with various magic, but it was ineffective. They must have a powerful earth mage. Another shout drew our attention to the chaos. ¡°Duke Rose has been injured!¡± I looked through the crowd and confirmed Audrey¡¯s father was indeed lying on the floor, blood seeping from a wound in his shoulder. The Duchess and Sasha were frozen in fear beside him. What is going on?! Before I had time to think, A vast wave of fire flew toward the duke and his family. I launched my own magic from where I stood, but dread filled my stomach as I realized I was too far away to intercept the attack in time. I cried out as the fire enveloped Sasha and her parents. Audrey¡­ I turned to look for my girlfriend, but she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Look, they''re alright, my lady,¡± Leah said happily, drawing my attention back to the Roses to see Audrey standing there, her arms wrapped protectively around her sister. A thin wall of water surrounded the family, absorbing the attack. I breathed a sigh of relief, but my breath hitched as I saw Audrey raise a hand, her face twisted in anger. Silver overtook the blue of her eyes, and her body started to glow with power. ¡°No! Audrey, don¡¯t!¡± I screamed, but my voice was lost in the crowd as her magic sprang forth. *** Everything moved in slow motion as I saw the fire approaching Sasha, and without thinking, I quickly sunk into the shadows. Appearing next to my sister in an instant, I raised a barrier of water reinforced with my divinity just in case. The heat broke against my water, and I let my magic fade as I held Sasha in my arms. ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± She said quietly, her eyes filled with fear and unshed tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± I said back, smiling at her before turning my attention back to the chaos. How dare they attempt to hurt my sister. I didn¡¯t even look at my parents, who were no doubt staring at me right now. Pulling on my stella, I raised a hand. ¡°Audrey, if you do this, you¡¯ll be revealing yourself as a divine guardian. There¡¯s no going back.¡± My goddess warned. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°I know Lydia will protect me. Besides, people are getting hurt. They tried to hurt Sasha. I won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± As Leah said, It was impossible to tell who was launching the attacks by mana alone since some people were using magic defensively. If that¡¯s the case¡­ I focused my senses through the shadows at everyone''s feet, then using my stella, I stretched and materialized the shadows to bind everyone casting magic. I was careful not to overuse my divinity like last time and avoided binding anyone who obviously wasn¡¯t a suspect, like the knights and the royal family. The room was filled with even more screams, as I no doubt caught more innocent people than enemies, but I figured the knights would be able to sort out who was who quickly. I turned toward Lydia, and guilt flooded me as I saw her outstretched hand and the despair on her face as she looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I mouthed to her with a resigned smile. My girlfriend composed herself and gave me a slow shake of her head. The two princes, quickly grasping my intentions, led the knights through the room to inspect everybody who was bound and calm the confusion of those who weren¡¯t. I saw Lydia consult with her parents before she, too, led some knights to help sort things out. I can still help. First, I turned to my Father, who sat on the ground clutching his shoulder. I avoided his gaze as best I could as I knelt down, holding my hands over his bleeding wound. ¡°Heal,¡± I whispered. My hands glowed white with holy magic, and his wound slowly closed. Being so close to my Father and stepmother was making me physically ill, so I quickly stood up, telling Sasha to stay with our parents, and looked for any reason to leave. Sadly, the room was filled with a chorus of cries, but it worked for me as I moved to the nearest source of distress. A noblewoman had been hit with fire, and the dress she had been wearing burned away on the left side of her stomach. Her skin was seared and blistering as she cried in pain. A female knight was struggling to hold her still long enough to bandage the wound, so I put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It will be alright.¡± I comforted, my hand hovering over the burned area as I once again whispered the trigger word. ¡°Heal.¡± I was grateful the incantations for healing were relatively short. I hadn¡¯t used it since the attempt on Lydia¡¯s life, so I still used the phrases to help me focus on the outcome I wanted. Both the knight and the noblewoman looked at me in shock as her skin healed over until there was no trace of the burn. ¡°T-Thank Y-You.¡± The woman said, her face stained with tears. ¡°A-Are you an angel?¡± She asked me. ¡°Something like that,¡± I said with a small smile before moving on to the next person that needed my help. There were dozens of injured people, and I didn¡¯t know the severity of their injuries, so I practically sprinted all over the room. They need me, I can help! The thought helped me push through the nausea I felt building in my stomach as I witnessed and healed wound after wound¡ªa broken leg¡­ more burns¡­ an impaled shoulder¡­ I couldn¡¯t let myself dwell on what I was seeing. I pushed through a group of people, following the heartbroken cries of a woman. As I found the source, my heart sank. A woman was crying desperately over the body of her husband, a bloodied stone spear embedded in his chest. I shook my hesitation off and quickly knelt down beside her. ¡°Let me,¡± I said, repeating the same motion I¡¯d been doing. My hand glowed a brighter white as I tried to heal him. ¡°Total Recovery.¡± The man¡¯s eyes stared vacantly toward the ceiling. ¡°Total Recovery.¡± I tried again, this time more fervently, using more stella. ¡°Total Recovery.¡± Again, there was no response. I need more. I infused even more stella into my mana. ¡°Total Recovery!¡± I shouted angrily, tears pricking my eyes. I can save him! ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Aurora said sadly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t say it!¡± I pleaded, still trying to heal the man. ¡°His soul is already gone¡­¡± My hand slowly fell to my side at her words, my magic fading. Staring at the ground, I bit my lip in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I said to the noblewoman, who broke out into a heartbroken sob, throwing herself over her husband¡¯s corpse. ¡°Daniel! No! Please don¡¯t leave me!¡± Hearing his name broke something in me, and I stood up slowly, leaving the grieving woman. The nausea I had been fighting threatened to boil over as I held a hand to my mouth. ¡°Audrey!¡± I turned toward the voice, and my girlfriend ran up to me. ¡°By the Goddess, you¡¯re covered in blood! Are you hurt?¡± She asked frantically, patting me down and letting out a breath of relief when I slowly shook my head. ¡°It isn¡¯t mine; I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, a bit numbly. The dress Aunt Bella gave me is ruined¡­ Even though my dress was red to start with, the fabric was obviously stained. I guess I wasn¡¯t paying attention while healing. Lydia pulled me into a hug, her arms cradling my head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry, Audrey.¡± Crying? I¡¯m not¡ª But when I touched a hand to my face, it came away wet. Oh. I wrapped my arms around her tightly. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t save him!¡± I wept in her embrace. Back when I killed the assassin, I hadn¡¯t felt anything at the loss of life. He had deserved it after the life he had chosen to live. But now, I cried over the death of a stranger. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Lydia said quietly. ¡°The responsibility for this falls on the attackers and¡­¡± ¡°Probably my father¡­ right?¡± I asked. ¡°But he was also injured, nearly killed.¡± She pushed herself away from me a little bit so we could see each other''s faces. ¡°Never mind that¡­ Let¡¯s find you somewhere to sit down.¡± I shook my head, sniffling as I wiped at my eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯ll rest later. There are still people who need help, right?¡± The room had quieted drastically from before, but I could still hear people in pain. I wanted to help them, but I was still shaken from before. I don¡¯t know if I can do it alone right now¡­ ¡°Will you come with me?¡± I asked Lydia, and she smiled. ¡°Of course, I took the knights to assess injuries earlier. You already healed the worst ones, luckily.¡± She took me around the room to the remaining injured, and I healed them until the pain was gone. Right as I finished the last one, the princes found me. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯ve figured out who the perpetrators are.¡± I nodded, taking a moment to confirm my healing worked, then followed them through the room and released everybody from the shadows they pointed at, leaving only five people dressed in the castle servant''s uniforms. ¡°We know the face of most of the staff working the celebration today,¡± Abel said, his face turning grim. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen these people before, and neither have any of the real servants.¡± The suspects were scattered throughout the room and were still trying to break away from the bonds that held them. ¡°They¡¯ve practically confirmed our suspicions with how desperate they¡¯ve been trying to escape,¡± Prince Luke scoffed. ¡°They are quite the amateurs.¡± I saw some sparks of magic shoot from their bodies, but I had my shadows binding their hands and feet and covering their mouths so that they couldn¡¯t use anything long-range. My shadows are also reinforced with my stella, so no matter how strong their magic is, it won¡¯t break through. After a quick deliberation about what to do with them, it was decided they¡¯d be interrogated later after the mess they caused was cleaned up. I disconnected my shadows from the ground so the knights could take the culprits to the dungeons, then finally found a seat to rest in for a bit. ¡°You saved a lot of people today, Audrey. Thank you.¡± Prince Luke said, bowing his head to me in gratitude. I waved my hands in panic. ¡°No, need to thank me, I only did what I could¡­ and still¡­¡± my eyes drifted over the corner, where three bodies lay covered with sheets. People were gathered around them, grieving their loved ones. Including the woman from earlier. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save everyone¡­¡± Luke kneeled before me in my chair, taking my hand. ¡°Nobody can, Audrey. But there were many people with fatal injuries that you did save today.¡± I could see the deaths pained him as well, but he still comforted me. ¡°Focus on what you accomplished, not what you didn¡¯t. If you plan to stay by my sister¡¯s side and join our family, likely, this won¡¯t be the only time you feel this way. You¡¯ll need to learn to accept the bad with the good.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and Prince Luke looked at me confused. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Lydia said something similar to me before we left the academy, that¡¯s all.¡± I thought back to the conversation we had when I learned of my limits. ¡°You two are very similar, sometimes.¡± I giggle. ¡°I¡¯ll assume you meant that as a compliment.¡± He said with a small smile before standing up again. ¡°I have quite a daunting task, cleaning this up and what Lydia said.¡± I blushed as he reminded me of my girlfriend''s surprise confession before everything went to hell. ¡°Please, let me know if there¡¯s anything else I can do to help,¡± I said, but he waved me off and ran a hand through his hair. You¡¯ve done enough, Audrey. Please leave some work for the rest of us.¡± With that, I was left sitting alone with my thoughts until Lydia found me again. ¡°We should get cleaned up,¡± she said, offering me her hand. Her own gown had gotten dirty, though not as much as mine had. ¡°I sent Leah ahead to start a bath for us.¡± I nodded, and as I reached for her hand, an angry shout echoed through the now-destroyed ballroom. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Majesty?! " I turned to find none other than my father causing a scene. He had my stepmother, and Sasha pulled in close like he was actually afraid for their safety. My stepmother had an excited blush on her face as she gazed at her husband, but Sasha looked like she¡¯d rather be anywhere else but there. ¡°Just who is that girl?! And why were your advisors unaware of such an asset to the kingdom?!¡± He gestured toward me, and Lydia''s lips trembled with laughter as I pointed at myself in confusion. Uncle Stephan looked like he was done with the whole situation, his mask as king just barely holding on. ¡°Duke Rose. She is not an ¡®asset¡¯ as you so eloquently described. She is a member of our family.¡± ¡°Ridiculous! No such member exists!¡± My father shouted. That¡¯s rich, coming from a man who doesn¡¯t even recognize his own daughter. ¡°There is no record of a girl other than Her Highness in the current royal family!¡± His eyes moved to me, and I was surprised to see anger directed my way. Lydia supported my back as I flinched a little bit, but my run-in with Leslie had already knocked all the genuine fear from my system. ¡°You are correct; she is not related by blood,¡± Uncle Stephan conceded. ¡°But she is family nonetheless.¡± The confidence in his voice warmed my heart, and Lydia squeezed my hand. The remaining nobles in the room started to form a crowd again as my father argued with his king. ¡°She holds power beyond even our most talented court mage! Yet the royal family hid her away instead of utilizing her to fight the empire!¡± My blood ran cold at his words, and I felt Lydia stiffen up beside me. ¡°Not to mention those healing abilities are gifts only bestowed among those blessed by the divine!¡± Oh no¡­ Uncle Stephan hesitated, ¡°It is true; she is blessed by the divine.¡± The admission sent a wave of whispers through the gathering crowd, and my father¡¯s face twisted in victory. ¡°However, " the king said, stealing everyone''s attention again. We were not hiding her away. She was being trained.¡± My heart stopped as he continued talking. ¡°She just recently finished her training, and we had planned to reveal her to the public soon and send her to the front lines.¡± My mind stopped. What? I turned to Lydia, who was looking at me with pain. ¡°Is that true? Was that really the plan?¡± Her mouth opened and closed, wordless, before she averted her gaze. ¡°It is.¡± She finally said, and I felt my heart break. The worked slowed to a halt around me. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore¡­ My body started darkening, and Lydia desperately reached out for me. ¡°Please let me explain, Audrey¡ª¡± But her hand passed right through mine as I sunk into the shadows. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I stood in shock, staring at my hand as Audrey disappeared into her shadow. This isn¡¯t how things were meant to go¡­ ¡°But the royal family opposed the offensive plan so fervently! How could that be the case? Perhaps you were trying to protect one life in exchange for thousands?¡± Duke Rose continued to press, unaware of the turmoil he¡¯s caused. ¡°Watch your words, Duke. I am still your king!¡± Father shouted angrily, casting an angry gaze over the spectating nobles. ¡°My duties to the kingdom come first! But tell me¡­¡± He pointed toward the crowd. ¡°Would none of you hesitate? Would you be so willing to cast your own daughter into the depths of hell?¡± His eyes turned toward Audrey¡¯s father, eyes blazing. ¡°Would you, Duke?¡± He asked, his voice low. Duke Rose fell back a half-step. He has spent a long time cultivating his image among the other nobles. Even if he was indeed someone who would sacrifice his whole family, he couldn¡¯t outright admit it. ¡°O-Of course not.¡± Wow, this might be the first time I¡¯ve ever heard him so uncertain. It didn¡¯t make me feel any better after the expression I just saw on Audrey¡¯s face, but it was a small victory. ¡°Then surely you can understand my feelings on the matter,¡± Father said simply. ¡°Regardless, what I said was the truth. We will move forward with the offensive plan, with the divine guardian leading the effort.¡± A ripple went through the crowd, and Duke Rose smiled. ¡°A wise choice, Your Majesty. With such power on our side, not even the mighty empire can stand against us.¡± He turned toward the nobles, arms outstretched. ¡°The empire dared to attack our king in his own castle; they have clearly underestimated us, and the ¡®bloodthirsty emperor¡¯ will pay for the attempt and the lives lost today!¡± The other nobles cheered, and I could see a particular fire burning in the eyes of those who lost someone today. As I scanned the crowd, my eyes landed on Sasha. Her eyes were filled with sadness and anger as she glared daggers at me, and that only served to crack my heart further. I turned my gaze away shamefully. Please don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ Father raised a hand to calm the vengeful nobles. ¡°For now, we need to grieve those we lost today and regroup. So return to your homes, rest, and allow yourself to mourn.¡± He said. ¡°Tomorrow, the sun will rise without those who were with us today, and we will bear our vengeance on the empire!¡± He clenched his raised hand into a fist, and another wave of cheering erupted from the crowd. Then, the nobles began to leave, some holding their loved ones gratefully and others supporting the ones who couldn¡¯t. Even as he left with his wife and daughter in tow, my eyes stayed glued to Duke Rose. Father slumped down in his chair once the room was empty, save for my family and the knights. ¡°He got us good this time¡­¡± Mother sighed and squeezed his hand gently. ¡°None of us predicted he would go so far, dear.¡± She was right. We knew he was a conniving man, but staging an attack like this was beyond crazy. And Audrey¡¯s presence only bolstered his plans¡­ My eyes drifted to where my girlfriend had stood only a few minutes ago. I wonder where she went¡­ I don¡¯t feel her presence like usual when she¡¯s in the shadows. I knew I should¡¯ve talked to her sooner about the situation, but I hadn¡¯t wanted to infect the birthday celebrations with anxiety. If I¡¯d known things would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve just come clean. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we must rely on a child to fight¡­¡± Father said with a groan, rubbing his face tiredly. ¡°Cecelia¡¯s child at that. She¡¯s probably cursing me out from the afterlife right now.¡± Mother smiled at his comment. ¡°I¡¯m sure she is¡­ But Audrey will be fine, I know it. It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s my dear friend''s daughter that I can say that with confidence.¡± ¡°She was just shocked¡­ I haven¡¯t talked to her about it yet.¡± I said, biting my lip in shame. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it right before the celebrations¡­¡± Mother pulled me into a hug as tears sprang to my eyes. ¡°The way she looked at me, it hurt so much!¡± I cried. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lydia.¡± Mother said gently, running her hand through my hair. ¡°We all share the blame for this. Your father and I wanted to give you two as much time as possible.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Duke Rose forced our hand, but still¡­¡± I sniffled before stopping myself. I raised my head, wiping my eyes dry as best I could with determination. ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be gone for long. When Audrey returns, it¡¯s probably best for us all to sit down and explain things properly.¡± My family nodded in agreement. ¡°Right now, It¡¯s best to give her space. So, in the meantime, let¡¯s focus on fixing what we can now,¡± Luke said, his eyes looking over the destroyed ballroom. Stone spikes were sticking out of the ground, and scorch marks were on the walls. Not to mention the bloodstains¡­ We weren¡¯t a family who could sit back and watch as others worked, so Mother, Abel, and I joined the knights and servants in repairing and cleaning while Father and Luke left to handle the administrative work that was surely piling up already. I hoped the work would help me take my mind off Audrey, but the monotonous tasks only made me focus on her more. ¡°Please come back soon, Audrey,¡± I whispered to myself. *** ¡°Audrey¡­ You know they wouldn¡¯t use you like that.¡± Aurora said. She wasn¡¯t trying to comfort me. She was just stating a fact. ¡°I know!¡± I said back. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m upset about!¡± I curled myself in a ball, bringing my knees to my chest as I floated aimlessly. The space between shadows was quite comforting, and after I changed from my bloodied gown into some loungewear, I entered the shadows again, completely cutting myself off from the outside world. ¡°Lydia knew¡­ She knew, and she didn¡¯t tell me!¡± I tried to verbalize my feelings, hoping it would help me sort through them. ¡°I would¡¯ve understood! We could have worked through the worry together! Instead, she shouldered it all by herself again after she promised she wouldn¡¯t!¡± I was frustrated at Lydia¡¯s constant refusal to lean on me and at myself for not pushing the issue with her when I had the chance. ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn!¡± I mentally shouted on accident, and I felt Aurora wince. ¡°Sorry, Aurora.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re just working through everything.¡± She said, but her tone turned exasperated. ¡°Honestly, Audrey¡­ you¡¯re being a little selfish about this.¡± ¡°How so?¡± I asked, offended. ¡°How is it selfish of me to want to support her?¡± ¡°Because you aren¡¯t understanding her feelings on the matter.¡± My goddess said simply. ¡°Lydia obviously planned to talk to you about it tomorrow, remember? She likely asked you to wait because she was still tackling her own feelings.¡± She sighed, then continued. ¡°Nothing is wrong with wanting to be there for her, Audrey. In fact, you were there. You did as she asked, which was what she needed from you.¡± I grumbled as she pointed out the obvious. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact she¡¯s stubborn¡­¡± I pouted. ¡°If I¡¯d known we would be separated for a while, I would¡¯ve been more lovey-dovey with her the last few days.¡± My body panged with regret at the lost opportunity, and my mind reeled with the embarrassment at my own words. ¡°...¡± I could feel Aurora judging me through our bond, and my face flushed with shame. ¡°What does ¡®Lovey-Dovey¡¯ mean?¡± My face burned even hotter at her question. ¡°You know¡­ Like, what happened this morning? In the bed with Lydia¡­?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t know, then. You two would¡¯ve definitely broken some rules by now.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything in response this time as all the forbidden possibilities came to mind. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you two have gone this long without anything serious happening.¡± She quipped. ¡°I know I said it¡­ but please stop teasing me¡­¡± I pleaded, which only earned me a soft laugh. I sat in silence for a few moments before she spoke again. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Aurora began, her voice laced with melancholy, ¡°What comes next won¡¯t be easy for you¡­ It¡¯s okay to be upset for yourself, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯m your goddess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± her simple question cracked open my fear, and it flooded out. ¡°I-I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Her voice was gentle and warm. ¡°I barely got through today.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anybody without cause.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Her simple replies comforted me. ¡°Do you know everything?¡± I asked childishly. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ But I know what you''re feeling most.¡± She said. ¡°Anger. You¡¯re angry at yourself for being scared.¡± ¡°Why am I scared? So many people are helping me, and many more are already fighting to protect the ones they love.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spent half your life living in darkness. It¡¯s why you find this place so comforting.¡± I looked around the endless void, tears pricking my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re scared that you¡¯ll be dragged into that same suffocating darkness you escaped, away from the light you¡¯ve found.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t fair,¡± I said. ¡°Life never is.¡± Her words were cold but resonated with truth. ¡°I could run¡­ Leave everything behind and hide away forever.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t.¡± I shook my head slowly, ¡°Of course not.¡± I whispered to the void. ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°Because I love Lydia. And I love Sasha.¡± I said louder. ¡°Leah and Lucia. Auntie and Uncle and the Princes. Brandon and Yuzuki¡­ I love them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Then, I stood up. Well, I did what passed for it in this realm of no direction. I wiped my eyes, pushing the fear away. ¡°I¡¯ll fight to protect them.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll be with you every step because I love you, my divine guardian.¡± ¡°I love you too, my goddess,¡± I said mentally. After taking a few more minutes to process my own feelings, I opened the shadows. I searched the castle for the person I loved most. When I found her, she stared out the window in my room, dressed in simple nightwear. I slowly pushed myself out of her shadow, gently wrapping my arms around her from behind. Her hand raised to rest on my arm, and she smiled at me softly through the glass''s reflection. ¡°Welcome back.¡± ¡°How is it that you seem to know when I¡¯m in your shadow?¡± I asked, curious, and Lydia shrugged at me. ¡°I can just sense you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I said, burying my face in the crook of her neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing¡­¡± She trailed off, her eyes downcast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you heard it like that and not directly from me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. We agreed to wait until after the celebration,¡± I said. ¡°And I know if there had been a different option, Auntie and Uncle would have taken it.¡± She only nodded, her eyes still looking at the floor. ¡°Your father will likely push for the offensive to start immediately. You need to hear the details from my family.¡± ¡°It can wait,¡± I said simply. ¡°Until morning.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t, " she said as I gently kissed her neck. She leaned back into my embrace, putting her weight on me. I held back the desires I felt resurfacing from this morning, pulling my face away. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°The truth is¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± I admitted softly. ¡°I need you to chase the nightmares away tonight so I can stand strong for you tomorrow.¡± She turned around, her hand gently cupping my face as I held her wrist. Those piercing emerald eyes stared into my soul, and a graceful smile formed on those irresistible lips. ¡°Anything for you, my guardian.¡± And our lips met. This wasn¡¯t the chaste kisses we had shared before. This was the embrace of lovers who knew they didn¡¯t have much time together¡ªa continuation of those morning emotions that had been interrupted. The passionate kiss turned heavy as her hands wrapped around my head, pulling me in tighter. I was more prepared this time when our tongues met and danced together. Her hands left my head, sliding down my neck and over my shoulders until they found the buttons on my blouse. I didn¡¯t stop her; my own hands had slid to her waist and back up under her silk top. I broke the kiss as she undid the first of my buttons, pulling her in close to attack her neck. I could feel her pulse through my lips as I left my mark on her. Her heart is racing¡­ Her hands fumbled for a moment in surprise before finding the following button. ¡°Is that revenge for this morning?¡± She whispered in my ear, her voice seductively low. No answer came from me as I suddenly picked her up. A note of surprise escaped her throat before her legs wrapped around my torso as I carried her to the bed. She finished unbuttoning my top, and I let it slide off me, leaving me in just a bra. We kissed again, her hands exploring my body with feather-like touches that sent heat through my body as I gently laid her down. I slowly lifted her top off, as it didn¡¯t open on the front, and she raised her arms to assist. Her golden hair fell like a waterfall through the piece of clothing, mesmerizing me. After I left a few more marks down her neck, I pushed myself up from the bed to admire her from above. Her face was flushed, and her eyes dimmed with desire for me. Her porcelain skin sunk slightly as my fingers traced the curve of her chest, the fabric of her bra interrupting the intoxicating sensation. ¡°This isn¡¯t proper for a princess,¡± I said teasingly, but she only gave me a slow, beautiful smile before wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me down. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve never been a princess to you.¡± Her breath was hot against my ear, her words breaking down the last of my resistance. She raised a hand, dimming the magic lamps in the room as we sunk into the depths of pleasure. *** My eyes cracked open as sunlight flooded the room. I raised a hand to block the light, groaning. I¡¯m so tired... Let me sleep a bit longer¡­ I rolled over, my weary eyes opening wide as they landed on a breathtaking view. Lydia lay beside me, a slight smile on her face as she slept peacefully. The evident flush of her cheeks sent memories of the night crashing through my head. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel any shame about our actions, my eyes admiring the way the covers molded to Lydia¡¯s curves directly. My heart fluttered, and my body felt light as I reached out to brush some golden hair from her face. But I froze mid-gesture when I heard someone clear their throat behind me. I turned slowly toward the window to see Leah, her face a mask of pure professionalism. Now I¡¯m incredibly embarrassed! I hugged the covers to myself tightly. ¡°Good morning, my lady.¡± She said. Her voice was even and calm as she addressed me. Wait¡­ me? ¡°Good morning back, Leah¡­ But why are you talking like that?¡± I asked, momentarily forgetting the situation. She smiled gently at me in response. ¡°Because you two have confirmed your relationship, you are also my lady from this moment on.¡± The distance I heard in her explanation hurt. ¡°But I¡¯d prefer it if you acted like you always have,¡± I said sadly, but she only shook her head slowly. ¡°I cannot, for the same reason I can¡¯t call my lady by name despite our closeness.¡± I heard Lydia shift beside me, a tired but satisfied sigh escaping her as she turned her eyes toward the noise. Her eyes widened as they locked onto Leah, and she sat up quickly, covering herself the same way I did with the covers. ¡°G-Good morning, Leah.¡± She stuttered. ¡°Good morning to you as well, my lady,¡± Leah said with a curt bow. ¡°I was just explaining to Lady Rose my change of demeanor.¡± Lydia quirked a brow as Leah spoke, also surprised by the change. ¡°As I told her, you two have officially confirmed your relationship. Lady Rose now holds the same status as my lady to me.¡± Lydia opened her mouth to say something but closed it again in thought. ¡°But I¡¯d really prefer you to use my name,¡± I said to Leah, but Lydia grabbed my hand for my attention. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Audrey.¡± my girlfriend said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath; I¡¯ve spent nearly my whole life trying to get her to drop the formalities.¡± She leaned against me, our bare skin touching under the covers. ¡°Besides, if she¡¯s treating you exactly how she treats me normally, then it will be just as before.¡± She looked at Leah. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Leah just left the window, moving to the closet to presumingly find us clothes to wear. ¡°Of course, my lady. I¡¯ll act as I always do.¡± She settles on two matching day dresses, laying them on the foot of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll get a bath started. I¡¯m sure my ladies have plenty to wash off.¡± I was still so absorbed in the change of attitude that I almost missed her comment. ¡°There it is,¡± Lydia said before turning to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s still the same Leah. She just has a weird sense of pride when it comes to these things.¡± I nodded in response, a bit of relief in my chest. Lydia and I quickly slid out of bed and put on the bare minimum before Leah returned from the bathroom. Once the water was ready, we took turns cleaning up, deciding it would not be productive for us to go in together this time. While we were doing that, Leah quickly stripped the bed, replacing everything with clean linens¡ªeven the pillows!? We weren¡¯t that crazy! A while later, Lydia and I were both dressed and ready to go. ¡°I already informed the royal family of your delay,¡± Leah said helpfully. ¡°They are waiting for you in His Highness¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Leah.¡± Lydia turned to her attendant with a serious look. ¡°What exactly did you tell them?¡± ¡°I asked a passing servant to pass along your exhaustion from last night''s events.¡± She said, being perfectly vague about what events she was referring to. ¡°I see¡­ and did you mention any¡­ events¡­ From after I went to bed?¡± ¡°Of course not, my lady,¡± Leah said, sounding almost upset at the accusation. ¡°I would never talk about my master¡¯s private activities unless someone of higher rank ordered me to!¡± Lydia cursed under her breath. ¡°Mother¡­¡± I panicked and stopped Leah from walking. ¡°W-Wait. Did you or did you not tell them, Leah? Because I need to mentally prepare myself if I¡¯m walking into a room full of people who know¡­¡± I said, desperate. ¡°Please relax, my lady,¡± she said gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t told anybody.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and allowed her to walk past me. ¡°Yet.¡± My head snapped to her with that final word, but Lydia grabbed my sleeve and resignedly shook her head. ¡°Just don¡¯t think about it, Audrey. It really isn¡¯t worth the energy.¡± We trailed behind Leah a bit, trying to delay the inevitable conversation about our relationship. When we finally arrived, Lydia and I took a deep breath before entering Prince Luke¡¯s office. ¡°There you two are. Did you get enough sleep?¡± Auntie asked, worried. ¡°I know what happened yesterday was bad, so please let me know if you need more rest.¡± Before either of us could answer, Leah spoke up from her post by the door. ¡°I can assure you, Your Majesty. They definitely didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡± Lydia glared daggers at Leah, who took it straight-faced. ¡°Is that so?¡± Auntie said, a hand on her cheek. ¡°We can postpone this meeting if you¡¯re not feeling up to it, especially you, Audrey.¡± Again, before either of us could respond, we were interrupted again, this time by Prince Luke. ¡°I apologize, but we absolutely cannot wait any longer.¡± He gestured for Lydia and me to sit, which we promptly did. Then, he met my gaze. ¡°Audrey. Let me fill you in on the situation.¡± He laid everything out for me: what my father had been pushing for in the cabinet, the situation with the border, and how they suspected my father was working with the empire in some way. ¡°In order to bolster our armies and keep the public calm, we need someone they can raise as a hero.¡± He said at the end. I¡¯d read enough children¡¯s books to Sasha to know where he was going. ¡°You want me to be that figurehead,¡± I say, completing his thought. ¡°To be a source of strength for everybody, whether they¡¯re fighting or not.¡± His face was grim as he confirmed my statement. ¡°Yes¡­ We do not have anyone else that would make the same impact you would. You¡¯re kind, strong, and beautiful. Not to mention divinely blessed. Very few people wouldn¡¯t root for such a character.¡± Those are the best traits for a hero, regardless of gender¡­ ¡°I understand,¡± I said simply. ¡°If it means I can protect everyone, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Prince Luke¡¯s face looked both relieved and distraught at the same time. ¡°Thank you¡­ Of course, you won¡¯t be going alone.¡± He gestured toward Prince Abel, who gave me a causal wave. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the frontline as well.¡± ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t hear anything about this!¡± Lydia stood up, angry. ¡°If a member of the royal family needs to go, let it be me!¡± ¡°No.¡± Uncle Stephan said. His denial was so strong that it stunned his daughter. ¡°Abel is going, and there¡¯s no discussion to be had.¡± ¡°But why, Father?!¡± Lydia cried. ¡°For this exact reason, Lydia.¡± He said harshly. ¡°It''s clear you cannot keep a clear mind when Audrey is involved.¡± He raised a hand to stop her interjection. ¡°Normally, that isn¡¯t a bad thing. It¡¯s exactly how your mother and I used to be with each other. But that fades over time and is replaced with implicit trust in each other and our abilities.¡± Uncle Stephan gestured between us. ¡°Can either of you say you¡¯d leave the other alone to handle a dangerous situation, even if you knew they could handle it?¡± Lydia and I looked at each other, knowing full well he was right. ¡°That sort of relationship on the battlefield will only get one or both of you killed.¡± His words were harsh but caring. ¡°Strength-wise, there would be no difference between the two of you. But Abel is experienced in real combat, making him the best choice to lead on the battlefield and protect Audrey.¡± I could tell Lydia begrudgingly understood their reasoning when he phrased it like that. ¡°On top of all that.¡± He said. ¡°The public would be uneasy hearing the two leading figures of the war were two young women. ¡°Alright, I understand all of that. Let me go with¡ª¡± Lydia started but was cut off again. ¡°No. Abel and Audrey will be more than enough. There is no need to risk any more of our family. We need your talent here to strategize and plan our movements.¡± The king eyes his daughter seriously. ¡°If you want to protect Audrey, you''re better off doing it behind the scenes.¡± I couldn¡¯t find a flaw in his argument, and I knew Lydia couldn¡¯t either as she sat back down, her arms crossed angrily. ¡°Fine.¡± Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief as she backed down. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lydia.¡± I turned to her, taking her hand. ¡°You trust me, right? And you trust Prince Abel?¡± She eyed us in turn before replying. ¡°Of course, I trust you, Audrey. And at the very least, I know my brother wouldn¡¯t lose in a fight¡­¡± ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence.¡± Prince Abel said with a laugh. ¡°Alright, with all that out of the way.¡± Prince Luke said, steering the conversation again. ¡°We need to figure out the best way to show Audrey to the public soon. Duke Rose has pushed his agenda through after yesterday and is now pressuring us to start reorganizing the army as soon as tomorrow.¡± He said, and Lydia gasped. ¡°Tomorrow? Does he not understand how much goes into such a thing?¡± ¡°He does, he just doesn¡¯t care.¡± Prince Luke said with a scowl. ¡°Duke Rose doesn¡¯t handle logistics.¡± He paused for a moment to calm himself before continuing. ¡°Most of the army is already on the border, but a few battalions are moving from the capital for the offensive. We plan to hold a parade for the departing soldiers, and we¡¯ll announce both Audrey¡¯s position and Abel¡¯s command before then and have them join the parade out of the city.¡± ¡°A simple and effective plan,¡± Lydia mumbled, still fuming about the situation. ¡°I assume you plan to have the two of them in a special carriage so the citizens can get a good look at them?¡± The king and Prince Luke nodded. ¡°At most, we¡¯ll be able to push the departure back a few days, so be prepared to leave anytime.¡± The king directed at me and Prince Abel. The meeting seemed to be wrapping up, but Lucia spoke up as Lydia and I stood to leave. She was already present when we arrived with Leah. ¡°If I may, Your Majesties.¡± She said it with a bow and spoke after Mother gave her permission. ¡°I would like to go with Prince Abel and Audrey.¡± The royal couple exchanged a glance before looking toward Prince Abel and me. ¡°What do you two say?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather have Lucia stay to protect Lydia,¡± I stated. ¡°It would be a good idea for her to come,¡± Prince Abel said over me. Lucia has grown quickly as a knight since returning to the castle. I trust her to watch my back and protect herself.¡± He said, looking at Lydia and me. Plus, it would be comforting for both of my sisters to have someone else watching over Audrey.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± My girlfriend said, turning to me. ¡°Lucia is better used protecting you, Audrey.¡± She squeezed my hand. ¡°Thick walls and dozens of knights surround me at all times. I¡¯d rather her go with you.¡± I bit my lip but agreed to it in the end. Truthfully, I¡¯m relieved to have somebody I know so close¡­ ¡°Everything will be fine, Audrey,¡± Aurora said, and I gave her a mental smile. ¡°I hope so.¡± *** After the meeting finally ended, Mother said she had something to discuss and followed Audrey and me back to our rooms. Once we settled down on the couches in my room, Leah served the three of us some tea. ¡°Do you know what I want to talk about?¡± Mother asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement as Audrey and I both squirmed in our seats. ¡°N-No?¡± I ventured, but I knew it wasn¡¯t convincing. ¡°Oh? Well then, let me tell you.¡± Mother said with a clap of her hands. ¡°Leah passed me a note using that handy wind magic of hers!¡± My head snapped to the traitor, but she merely smiled pleasantly at me. I was keeping an eye on her so she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to speak to Mother! I didn¡¯t think about magic! ¡°It said something quite interesting. Would you like to take another guess as to why I¡¯m here?¡± This time, her expression was scary. ¡°P-Perhaps it has something to do with Audrey and I¡­?¡± I tried again. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly why!¡± She said, eyeing the two of us. Audrey was sitting silently next to me, her face red. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Mother said threateningly, and I was already wincing at the words she¡¯d yet to say. ¡°Lydia¡­ why did you think defiling my best friend''s daughter was okay?¡± Huh? What? Just me? ¡°Wait! It wasn¡¯t just me¡ª¡± ¡°You are the older one, so the responsibility falls on you!¡± Mother said, pointing at me dramatically. I was speechless. ¡°Audrey has lived a sheltered life up until now! How could you take advantage of her?¡± ¡°Seriously, Mother, please wait¡ª!¡± Again, I couldn¡¯t defend myself as Leah spoke. What is with everyone today?! ¡°If I may, Your Majesty. I gave Audrey a presentation on ¡°intimate¡± activities during her time at the academy. Something I¡¯m sure they used to its fullest potential.¡± Audrey looked like she was about to pass out from the embarrassment. She¡¯s no help! ¡°What happened was a result of both of our feelings!¡± I finally shouted, shutting Mother and Leah up. ¡°It was consensual and very passionate! Is that what you wanted to hear!¡± After the outburst, I huffed to catch my breath, then immediately regretted it as Leah leaned down to look at my girlfriend. ¡°We¡¯ve lost her.¡± I calmed myself and sat down again to see that Audrey had indeed passed out sitting up. ¡°Mother¡­ I know it was improper, but I intend to take full responsibility. I always have.¡± I said quietly, pulling on Audrey¡¯s hand so her head rested on my shoulder. ¡°I love her. It¡¯s like my soul burns only for her.¡± Mother¡¯s expression turned gentle as she looked at us and smiled. ¡°I know, darling. I took the teasing too far. I apologize.¡± Taking a deep breath, I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for getting so worked up.¡± I gently caressed Audrey¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°It was just too difficult. Once she leaves, it could be months before we see each other again, and if something were to happen¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°We just didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.¡± ¡°I completely understand. I just wanted to make sure you understood the consequences.¡± Mother said. ¡°Of course I do, but I don¡¯t intend to spend my life with anyone else, so it isn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°Alright then, I think I¡¯ll give my daughters some time alone together, then.¡± Mother stood up and made her way to the door. Before leaving, she turned around with a final question. ¡°Did it live up to your expectations?¡± I blushed and nodded happily. ¡°We¡¯ll both remember that night for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mother said quietly, then left. Leah followed her out the door, leaving Audrey and I alone. My girlfriend stirred a few minutes later, blinking in confusion as she looked around the room. ¡°Where did Auntie go?¡± She asked. ¡°She had things to attend to,¡± I said, pulling her head back onto my shoulder. ¡°Can we just stay like this for a while?¡± I asked, almost desperately. She giggled and settled herself against me. ¡°Of course, Lydia.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Everything will be fine. You¡¯ve practiced this dozens of times already.¡± Lydia said with a reassuring smile, squeezing my hands. ¡°R-Right. I¡¯ve just never been in front of so many people before¡­¡± I tried to calm my racing heart with a few deep breaths. We were standing in a small concrete tunnel, just barely out of view from the entrance to the arena. As Prince Luke had predicted, my father had pushed hard for the remaining battalions to move as soon as possible and had most of the cabinet behind him. Luckily, the royal family convinced the ministers that the parade was necessary for public morale and managed to stall for another two days after our meeting. Eventually, they decided to make the official announcement in the capital¡¯s arena since it would be the best option to accommodate the city''s massive population. I peeked my head out, and my breath hitched at how full the stands were in every direction. The air buzzed with unease as the crowd whispered to one another, culminating in a dull roar. On the arena field, the battalions of soldiers stood at attention in perfectly straight lines. The higher-ranking soldiers sat on horses at the front, ready to lead the way out of the arena and through the city once the gates opened. I took a few steps backward, away from the light and noise. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I just join the army outside the city gates¡­¡± I complained quietly. My girlfriend giggled and wrapped her arms around my waist from behind. ¡°That would defeat the whole purpose, " she said, her breath tickling my neck as she held me close. I was dressed in a stylish but simple set of armor. The base fabric was blue and black, and silver plates protected the vital areas. Despite the warm embrace, I knew we were both tense. We stayed like that, trying to comfort one another in silence until we heard footsteps echoing down the tunnel. ¡°Hey, you two. Father is just about to start.¡± Prince Abel said as he and Lucia joined us. Lydia and I didn¡¯t break our embrace with their arrival, and they didn¡¯t comment on it. I was grateful everybody has been so considerate of our time together these last two days. We couldn¡¯t see him from our position, but the crowd had a clear view judging by the silence that befell the arena before he even spoke. A few minutes later, Uncle Stephan''s voice rang throughout the arena. His naturally booming voice was amplified further through the use of wind magic. ¡°Citizens of Venyth!¡± He started. ¡°Today marks a new chapter in history. The empire has continued its destructive conquest for too long, and today marks the first of many battles to come for our survival. I know the future looks bleak, and many of you hold doubt in your hearts.¡± He paused for a second. ¡°Many of you have parents, children, siblings, friends, and lovers among those who will be going to the frontlines today. I do not take sending my countrymen to war lightly. My son, second Prince Abel, will be taking a leading role on the frontlines.¡± A whisper ran through the crowd before suddenly stopping. ¡°My family will take up arms alongside yours in hopes that we may emerge victorious!¡± Another minute of silence passed as the crowd digested his words. Then, he addressed the soldiers directly. ¡°The soldiers of Venyth are among the most skilled to exist on the continent. You are the bravest souls our country has to offer, and I know my son is honored to fight alongside you.¡± He took a shaky breath that was heard by everyone. ¡°I do not ask that you fight for the country. Instead, fight for those you love. Your parents and children. Your sisters and brothers. Your friends and lovers.¡± As I looked toward the soldiers, I could see their eyes blazing with emotion. Their fists clenched in determination at their sides even as their strict training keeps them from moving. ¡°This will not be an easy fight, and many of you will not return¡­¡± Uncle Stephan said, the remorse in his voice palpable. ¡°But fight knowing that your comrades will carry on your dreams and memory if you fall in battle. And I swear, as your king: So long as there is breath in my lungs, those you leave behind will be cared for in your stead!¡± As he finished his speech, the soldiers all raised their weapons. Hundreds of weapons reflected the sunlight as the soldiers cheered and roared with determination. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for our turn.¡± Prince Abel said, patting my head gently. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I stated. ¡°Now, I have another announcement!¡± Uncle Stephan said, silencing the soldiers and crowd. ¡°The gods have also deemed us worthy of their protection, for we have a divine guardian among us who is willing to fight for our future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our cue.¡± Prince Abel said with a wink, leading the way out of the tunnel. Lydia gave me a reassuring pat on the back, pushing me forward. ¡°Go steal their hearts like you did mine.¡± She said playfully, but I could hear the sadness in her voice. ¡°I will. But my heart will always belong to you.¡± I said back, then followed Prince Abel out into the sunlight. Lucia stayed beside me, which helped bolster my nerves as the three of us made our way onto a temporary stage in the middle of the field. Goosebumps ran all over my body as I felt thousands of eyes on me, but I did my best to push through it. ¡°This young woman has spent the last year training under the royal family and is blessed by the divine.¡± Uncle Stephan announced, and I could hear the uncertain whispers through the crowd. ¡°She¡¯s younger than my child¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re really sending someone so young?¡± ¡°Such a pretty young girl¡­ Poor thing¡­¡± I quickly closed my connection to their shadows. The last thing I need is their pity. Shaking my head, I pushed their words from my mind as Uncle Stephan finished my introduction. ¡°She may not look it, but the divine guardian holds more power than even our most talented court mage. Let her prove her strength to you all!¡± He said, and I slowly raised my hands. Water shot upwards in thin lines from my hands, then slowly thickened as I increased the output. I merged and broke the individual streams as they moved higher before merging them all into a ball at the top. I had spent the last two days practicing this showy display, but I still focused intently to ensure I didn¡¯t mess it up. As the streams of water thickened and the ball of water began to grow, I infused some of my stella into my magic. Two lines of water broke free of the ball and started to orbit in circles around it. The mass of water cast a shimmering shadow over most of the arena now as the sunlight filtered through it, and I could hear gasps of surprise echoing around me. Eventually, I decided I had enough water and sent a ripple of mana through the ball. The water ball shook briefly before shattering apart into a fine mist that seemed to shine as it showered lightly onto the crowd. I saw people reaching out to try and catch the mist and gave myself a small smile. I¡¯m not done yet! I spun in a circle, arms outstretched as I used my magic to hold all the water in the air. Then, I reformed the mist into hundreds of small fish that swam around the arena and through the crowds. I heard children cry out with joy and laughter as they reached out to catch the magic fish. Even if they managed to touch the water, the animal simply broke apart around their fingers and then immediately reformed to continue on its path. But it wasn¡¯t just the children whose eyes sparkled with excitement. The adults now had hope simmering just below the surface as they watched me with rapt attention. After letting the myriads of fish swim through the air for a few minutes, I gave one last wave of my arm, and all the water rushed to me. It gathered in the palm of my hand as I evaporated the excess liquid into the air. I finished the display by raising my hand into the air, exploding the much smaller orb of water into another sparkling mist that surrounded my body. That was a perfect show! I thought to myself proudly as my chest heaved with exhilaration. The arena sat in stunned silence for a few moments before passionate cheers filled the air. I waved at the crowd, the smile on my face coming naturally as I accepted all their feelings. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my guardian,¡± Aurora said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Not everyone could shoulder this responsibility.¡± ¡°Everyone here wants to protect those they love, whether they''re going to the battlefield or not. I want to carry that strength with me.¡± I said simply. My eyes found Lydia, who had joined the rest of the royal family, in the announcement box. My beautiful girlfriend stood clapping with the crowd, but her smile threatened to fall apart as silent tears streaked down her face. It took everything I had not to break down as well. I pushed my mana through the shadows until I found hers, then I materialized a tendril. It slowly wrapped around her hand, and I saw her look down in surprise before I felt her hand squeeze back. Please don¡¯t cry¡­ As if she sensed my thoughts, Lydia wiped her eyes quickly and did her best to compose herself. She looked back towards me, the whirlwind of emotions now replaced with a calm and determined expression. That¡¯s my girl. I kept my shadow with her even as Uncle Stephan brought the crowd under control again and gave the final order to depart. ¡°Depart, my brave soldiers! Carry the feelings of your fellow countrymen and turn them into strength so that you may return to those you love!¡± He shouted, pride and grief shaking his voice. With a final yell, the soldiers reformed into a narrower formation, preparing for their exit through the city. ¡°Our carriage should be right in the middle.¡± Prince Abel said as we quickly left the stage. I nodded at his words, but my heart wasn¡¯t quite ready to go yet. I infused some mana into the prince¡¯s shadow so it would be easier to find, then grabbed his sleeve gently. ¡°I promise to be there when the parade leaves. I just¡­¡± He put his hand over mine and smiled at me. ¡°I know. Go to her.¡± I looked at him with a teary-eyed smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, then entered the shadows. Finding her was simple since I maintained the tendril holding her hand. Lydia was walking through the back tunnels of the arena quickly, probably trying to find me before I left. She paused as I began to rise out of her shadow and threw herself around me before I even fully emerged. We didn¡¯t say anything and just silently held one another. She¡¯s shaking¡­ I thought, but then I noticed I was also shaking and gave myself a wry smile. We¡¯re quite the pair¡­ Eventually, she pushed herself slightly away from my body and looked up at me. ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore, " she said simply, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She cupped my face with her hands and smiled. ¡°I love you, Audrey Rose. As your princess and lover, I order you to return safely, understand?¡± I laid my hands on hers, kissing her palm gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already died once. I can assure you I have no desire to experience it again, my princess,¡± I said, putting on a noble voice. She giggled softly at my act, her thumb gliding over my lips. ¡°I mean it, Audrey. You carry my heart. if something were to happen¡­¡± She paused as I leaned down, stealing her voice away with a kiss. ¡°You have mine as well,¡± I murmur against her lips before pulling away. ¡°The emperor himself couldn¡¯t stop me from returning to you.¡± ¡°Then it sounds like the only option is to end this war quickly.¡± She says, and we both laugh before falling into another heated embrace. Our passion threatened to drown both of us again, but luckily, we were interrupted by urgent footsteps echoing down the tunnel. Lydia and I managed to separate and compose ourselves before my sister appeared around the corner, her desperate gaze locking onto me. ¡°Sister!¡± She cried out as she ran into my arms. I held her tight as she sobbed into my chest, my hand combing through her hair placatingly. ¡°Sasha¡­ I was just on my way to see you,¡± I said with a laugh. I planned to track her down after I was done with Lydia, but her coming to me saved much time. ¡°Everything will be alright, I promise,¡± I comforted my sister. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! I just found you again! How could you leave for such an awful place?¡± Sasha asked tearfully. This was the first time we saw each other since Lydia¡¯s celebration, so it made sense that she was so upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t meet before now,¡± I whispered painfully, but she shook her head. ¡°No, I know you tried, but Father forbade me from the castle until everything was over¡­¡± She sniffled. ¡°Even now¡­ I only managed to escape Mother and Father because Anne helped me.¡± I looked up at her explanation and found Anne was indeed standing a few feet away, giving the two of us space. When our eyes met, she bowed. ¡°If I may, is it wrong to assume you are my lady¡¯s older sister?¡± she asked. Her words froze Sasha, Lydia, and me in place before Sasha laughed unconvincingly. ¡°Oh, Anne!¡± She twirled some hair around her finger nervously. ¡°W-Why would you say something like that?¡± Anne just gave her a small smile. ¡°Forgive me for saying so, but you''ve been terrible at lying ever since you met Lady Audrey.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes were filled with the same warmth Leah had when looking at Lydia. Sasha pouted and opened her mouth to object, but I stopped her with my hand on her shoulder. I turned toward the maid, my expression serious. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Yes. My true identity is the first daughter of House Rose, Audrey Rose.¡± I confirmed. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Anne¡¯s expression turned sad as she bowed to me once again. ¡°Forgive me, my lady. I stood by and watched while you were unjustly tormented. I failed as an honorable servant.¡± Her eyes were squeezed shut, fearing my reaction, but I just stepped closer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Anne,¡± I said gently. ¡°Your priority was Sasha, as it should¡¯ve been.¡± She slowly straightened at my words. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m grateful you were there for her when I couldn¡¯t be. Can I trust you to keep looking after my sister while I¡¯m away?¡± ¡°Of course, my lady!¡± Anne said, her eyes burning with determination. I gratefully nod at her before turning to Lydia and Sasha again. ¡°As for you two.¡± I take both their hands in mine. ¡°Everything I hope to return to lies with you both. Please take care of each other, even if I¡¯m not here, alright?¡± I ask. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll look after Sasha in your stead. Just until you return.¡± Lydia said. ¡°I¡¯ll try to ensure Sister Lydia doesn¡¯t overwork herself.¡± Sasha volunteered happily. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m counting on both of you.¡± I pull them into a tight hug together, fighting back the tears. After a few moments, I break the embrace. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave¡­ I love both of you.¡± I state one final time before sinking into the shadows once more. As I raced through the shadows, my mind occupied with worry and love, I didn¡¯t notice the presence of a certain maid hiding just out of view, listening in on our conversation. *** I grumbled to myself as I wandered the tunnels of the arena. ¡°Seriously¡­ Where did the little brat go?¡± I thought back to my master¡¯s worried expression and continued onward. ¡°How long does it take to go to the washroom?¡± Anne, the little brat¡¯s personal maid, was in charge of her but apparently didn¡¯t know how to do her job. I¡¯d rather serve the duchess than a kid ten years younger than me. What a nightmare that would be¡­ Even just thinking about the tantrums and asinine demands a child would have made me shudder. But even though I wasn¡¯t assigned to the brat, the Duchess has been sending me to babysit. ¡°Leslie, go do this, go do that!¡± I complained under my breath to the empty tunnel. But as I neared the corner, I heard voices. ¡°Yes. My true identity is the first daughter of House Rose, Audrey Rose.¡± What?! I peeked my head around the corner, and my heart nearly stopped. The person who said that was the divine guardian that was just announced. There¡¯s no way someone like that is the same pathetic girl! But the brat was there with her useless maid, and neither of them looked surprised in the least. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Right? But the more I thought about it and stared at the redhead, the more it made sense. There is a striking resemblance to the first duchess. And how she reacted to me when we met¡­ My lips curled into a smile. It hadn¡¯t been disgust¡­ She¡¯d been afraid. I kept spying on them until the divine guardian left, sinking into the shadows. Quietly, I retraced my steps for a few minutes before turning back around, making sure my footsteps announced my approach. When I turned the corner, I saw the princess and the brat already looking for me. ¡°My lady, the duchess was worried about you. I¡¯ve come to retrieve you.¡± I said, putting on my best service attitude. ¡°Right¡­ Thank you, Leslie, just give me a moment.¡± The brat said before turning to the princess. ¡°I need to go, Sister Lydia. I¡¯ll be sure to write, even if I can¡¯t visit the castle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for your letters, then.¡± The princess patted the brat on the head and smiled. ¡°I need to return as well, but I promise we¡¯ll get together again soon, Sasha.¡± With that, the brat and her maid walked toward me, and I led the way. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re still alive, Audrey. But I do know the Duchess will find this revelation quite¡­ Interesting. Perhaps I¡¯ll even get a little bonus! The thought put a little bounce in my step as we walked down the tunnel back to my master. *** Prince Abel and Lucia jumped as I rose out of his shadow, the carriage already rolling out of the arena. ¡°Just barely made it!¡± I said happily. ¡°Goddess, Audrey! Don¡¯t scare us like that!¡± Prince Abel said with a laugh, and I gave them an apologetic look. ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ Lydia usually senses me, so I forgot most people can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Must be the power of love or something,¡± He smirked. ¡°You were so late returning. I thought you two had gotten lost in some bedsheets somewhere.¡± I sighed, his playful jab going right over my head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that have been nice?¡± I said wistfully. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be the bigger person and let that one go.¡± Prince Abel muttered, and Lucia nodded her head. ¡°A wise choice, Your Highness.¡± Finally, the caravan began to enter the city, the streets lined with people cheering and throwing flowers into the air. The air was electric with expectation as I awkwardly waved at the crowd. ¡°Can I hide in the shadows yet?¡± I complained to Aurora, keeping a smile on my face for the public. ¡°Of course not, Audrey.¡± As I did my best to please the crowd, I overheard some kids talking through my shadows. ¡°What? No fair! My parents said we couldn¡¯t go to the arena!¡± One boy complained. ¡°I want to see the magic fish, too!¡± Another girl cried. ¡°Hmph. My parents are just better than yours.¡± I heard a smug voice say, another boy. They all sounded a little younger than Sasha, and when I finally found them with my eyes, my suspicions were confirmed. It seemed a young noble was bullying some commoner children, bragging about my display in the arena. One of the younger girls looked on the verge of tears, and I decided to do something. A quick wave of my hand materialized dozens of orbs of water above the street. Prince Abel looked at me curiously. ¡°What are you doing, Audrey?¡± He asked. ¡°Nothing dangerous. I just want to make sure everybody sees what I¡¯m capable of.¡± I said with a gentle smile. Once the crowds started to notice the floating water, and I saw the group of children turn their gazes my way, I struck. I once again formed the water fish, sending them swimming through the air and around the people. I focused a set of fish on the children, circling them playfully. One of the fish swam close to the little girl who had been crying, rubbing against her face gently to absorb her fallen tears. She giggled and nuzzled the fish even closer, but it slipped through her grasp and swam towards me, drawing the group''s attention. I winked at them and waved softly, which made the girls bubble with joy, and the boys blush. My eyes met those of the noble boy who had been mean earlier, and I opened the shadow at his feet and whispered through it. ¡°If you want to be truly noble, you should protect those weaker than you, not bully them,¡± I admonished gently. He looked around in shock, trying to find the source of the voice before his head turned toward me again. I smiled and put a finger to my lips. The boy looked down in shame before suddenly turning toward the other children and bowing in apology. Giving the children one last wave, I turned to give the rest of the crowd some attention as well, but Prince Abel just elbowed me gently. ¡°Look at you, already acting like a hero.¡± He joked. He saw that?! I fought the blush creeping up my neck and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my best to fill the role I was given,¡± I muttered, slightly embarrassed. The rest of the parade passed without incident, but I did keep my magic fish flying the whole time, even adding some birds and other animals to change things up. It seemed to be a big hit with the people, so I was happy to do it. Once we reached the city''s outer walls, the crowds thinned drastically, and by the time we were on the road we were set to travel, there was nobody other than the soldiers. I couldn¡¯t help but look back wistfully, seeing the castle I had called home towering over the cityscape from the center. A pair of hands suddenly landed on my shoulders, and I jumped slightly in surprise. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s for earlier.¡± Lucia said with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. It will affect the soldiers.¡± I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize,¡± I said. ¡°No need to go that far. It¡¯s okay for you to miss them. I know I will.¡± she said, her gaze also focusing on the castle in the distance. ¡°But that feeling will drive us to win this war and come back victorious.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°Right.¡± We stood for a moment together, enjoying the view before turning around and heading into the ranks of soldiers reorganizing from parade formation. I noticed the carriage we had ridden in getting pulled back to the city and raised an eyebrow at Lucia. ¡°Are we walking to the frontlines?¡± I asked and immediately regretted voicing such a dumb question. ¡°Ah, I take that back. We¡¯re riding horses, right?¡± I corrected, and she laughed at me as we met up with Prince Abel. He had two horses in tow. ¡°Here you are, my ladies,¡± he said with an extravagant bow, handing the reins to Lucia. ¡°The finest steeds our army has to offer.¡± I bit my lip and looked away. ¡°Hey there, Mary,¡± Lucia cooed to the cream-colored horse. How¡¯s my good girl been?¡± If that one is Lucia¡¯s, then that must mean¡­ I looked at the second horse, whose mane shone almost gold in the sunlight. The rest was an incredibly light brown, with white socks at its feet. ¡°This one is for you, Audrey.¡± Prince Abel said, patting the horse on the side. ¡°Do you want to guess her name?¡± His lips trembled in barely contained anticipation, but I was so absorbed by the horse''s beauty that I didn¡¯t notice right away. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Lydia,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Her name is Lydia.¡± ¡°Did you really name a horse after your sister?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Just for you! Now you get to ride Lydia all day and night, even if my sister isn¡¯t here!¡± As his crass joke assaulted me, he burst out laughing. I stood there in stunned silence, shame rising to my face. Lucia just stood beside me, rolling her eyes. What do I even say to that?! Lucia finally saved me as I battled with myself on what to say. She stepped up to the pretty horse and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that isn¡¯t her name, Audrey. The foolish prince is messing with you.¡± She just ignored Prince Abels'' attempts to defend himself since he was still catching his breath from laughing so hard. ¡°Then, what is her name?¡± I asked, relief flooding through me. ¡°Sunshine.¡± The breath caught in my lungs, and I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a fitting name.¡± Lucia agreed with me before extending her hand toward me. ¡°Now, it seems we¡¯re just about ready to go. Do you need help getting up?¡± she asked. But I took a step back, looking away sheepishly. ¡°So¡­ About that,¡± I said, trailing off. I swallowed my nervousness and just said it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse!¡± My admission echoed between the three of us and even managed to shock the humor out of the prince. ¡°Huh?¡± He said. ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault! It wasn¡¯t part of my lessons!¡± I defended hastily. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re being serious, Audrey?¡± Lucia asked, her face beyond confused and in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve had the best instructors in the world, even the queen herself¡­ and nobody thought to teach you how to ride a horse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I nodded. ¡°I feel bad I won¡¯t get to ride such a beautiful mount, but I can just travel with the caravan through the shadows!¡± I suggested. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± She said exasperated. ¡°Half the reason you''re here is so the soldiers can idolize you! How do you expect them to do that if they never see you?¡± That¡¯s blunt, Lucia. She sighed in exasperation. ¡°Fine¡­ Sunshine¡¯s a good lady; she¡¯ll follow obediently even with nobody on her back. You¡¯ll just have to double up with someone.¡± ¡°You can ride with me, Audrey.¡± Prince Abel said with a flip of his hair, which I¡¯m sure most girls found attractive. Unfortunately for him, the two girls present did not. ¡°She¡¯s riding with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m riding with her.¡± Lucia and I said simultaneously, both amused at his crushed expression. After switching out the saddle on Mary for one suited for two people, Lucia mounted and pulled me up behind her. She took a moment to explain how to roll my hips to match Mary¡¯s gait. ¡°It will be uncomfortable until you get used to it, but with your abilities, I suspect you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, then urged the horse to turn around with her heels, keeping perfect control the whole time. Prince Abel quickly followed suit, and we rode up the now perfectly organized column of soldiers. ¡°Soldiers! Move out!¡± Prince Abel yelled, his face serious, and there was a resounding cry of acknowledgment before everything shifted into motion. I turned around, giving the castle one final look before facing forward with determination. Wait for me, Lydia. *** ¡°This tea is delicious.¡± Mother said, trying to start a conversation with me. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sure Audrey would love it,¡± I mumbled, depressed. I knew I said I would do my best to support her while she¡¯s gone, but it¡¯s so much harder in practice! I heard a sigh escape my mother¡¯s mouth before gently putting her cup down. ¡°Darling¡­ she¡¯s only been gone a day!¡± Her queenly facade faded into one of an exasperated parent. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t intend to bring the mood down until she returns.¡± ¡°Of course not! I just¡­¡± I said, turning my head. ¡°I was just really lonely last night. It takes time to get used to!¡± ¡°Well, there is much we can do to fix that.¡± Mother trailed off, and I blushed. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant!¡± I huffed, and she smiled at me. ¡°There¡¯s my daughter.¡± she reached over and took my hand. ¡°I know how you¡¯re feeling. I also miss Audrey, but keep looking forward, and she¡¯ll come home to us.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right¡­ I just worry.¡± I relented. ¡°As you should, but she had the best instruction our kingdom could offer. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mother said before suddenly freezing in place and slowly putting her fork down. ¡°Um, Lydia?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± I asked, now focusing on the sweets, trying to take my mind off my girlfriend. ¡°How are those three traveling?¡± She asked. ¡°By ¡®Those three,¡¯ do you mean Audrey, Abel, and Lucia? I imagine they have horses.¡± I said, sipping my tea. ¡°Yes, of course¡­ That makes sense.¡± She said, her hands fidgeting slightly. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to walk, given their status.¡± ¡°I imagine so?¡± I said, now confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother? You¡¯re acting strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Does Audrey know how to ride a horse?¡± Her question froze me, and I slowly looked at her. ¡°Now that I think of it¡­¡± Oops¡­ Sorry, Audrey! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 I grunted in pain as I dismounted from the horse, causing Lucia to laugh a little. ¡°The soreness is to be expected, especially since it¡¯s your first time riding a horse for so long.¡± She said as she followed suit, leading Mary over to a nearby tree to tie up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your holy magic to help?¡± I shook my head as I stretched, trying to ease the aching in my legs and lower back. ¡°My body needs to heal naturally to strengthen the muscles properly. I didn¡¯t use it for my sword training either, except to dull the pain when it got out of hand.¡± I bent over to touch my toes and released a slow, deep breath. ¡°I can handle this much aching. I¡¯ve dealt with much worse for much longer.¡± After tying her up, Lucia gave her horse a loving pat and a handful of treats as I finished my quick stretch. Then, we went to find Prince Abel. He had split from us to make the call for camp, riding back down the column from our position at the front. We found him talking to a group of soldiers, laughing and joking with them despite his title. You could tell all of the knights were perfectly comfortable with his presence. As Lucia and I joined the group, The knights all turned toward me and respectfully bowed their heads. ¡°We¡¯re honored to have you with us, Lady Guardian.¡± One of them said. The formality made me incredibly uncomfortable, even more so with their casual attitude towards Prince Abel. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for all that,¡± I said. ¡°You are blessed with divine authority, Lady Guardian. It would be remiss of us to address you otherwise.¡± The same knight spoke. He must be the squad leader. Lucia had filled me in during the ride on how the army was organized. Each battalion was made of three companies, and each company was organized into ten squads consisting of at least six people. ¡°Forgive me for not introducing myself.¡± The knight bowed his head again. ¡°My name is Anthony Pradt. I am the captain of River Company, in the third battalion of his majesty¡¯s royal army. I am also the leader of the first squadron.¡± He was in his mid-twenties, with hazel eyes and dark skin, and had his black hair cut short in the way most knights seemed to favor. I could tell from the conversation so far that he was quite a serious person. Unlike the literal prince beside me. Speaking of, I leaned in to whisper to him. ¡°Hey¡­ I know Prince Luke said I needed to be a symbol and all that, but do I have to act all ¡®holier than thou¡¯ the whole war?¡± Prince Abel hummed for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what my brother had in mind, but I think we¡¯ll drum up more support and morale if you just be yourself.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin at his permission. I won¡¯t get them to change their treatment of me by words alone; I need to show that I¡¯m not any different from them. ¡°But you are different, Audrey,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Maybe when it comes to power, but at the end of the day, I¡¯m just as human as they are. I don¡¯t want to be treated like some kind of holy woman or prophet.¡± I paused for a second. ¡°Also, you read my thoughts again!¡± ¡°You do realize a holy woman is exactly what you are now, right?¡± She scoffed. ¡°And regarding your thoughts, It¡¯s not like I actively choose to eavesdrop on your mind! If anything, it¡¯s your fault! At this point, you have to make a concentrated effort not to send me your feelings.¡± ¡°Both of those things sound like a hassle¡­¡± I complained mentally before turning back to the group of knights. ¡°I know!¡± I said with an excited clap of my hands. ¡°How about we spar together! There¡¯s no better way for knights to understand each other, right?¡± The prospect was pretty enticing, fighting all six of them simultaneously. ¡°I know I told her to be herself, but¡­¡± I heard Prince Abel say to Lucia, who only gave me an exasperated smile. ¡°This is the most ¡®Audrey¡¯ outcome possible¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s fought every knight in our caravan by the time we arrive at the frontlines.¡± ¡°Wait, is that an option?!¡± I turned toward them excitedly. ¡°No!¡± They said together, which earned them a pout. ¡°Then why mention it at all?¡± After sulking at them for a few moments, I faced Anthony, his shocked expression turning my pout into a smile. ¡°So?¡± I asked again. ¡°All of you against me, how about it?¡± ¡°Pardon me, Lady Guardian¡­ You want to spar against my whole squad?¡± He confirmed, and I nodded my head. ¡°That¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t been able to train much the last few weeks, so I¡¯d like to get back into shape before the real fighting starts.¡± I explained. ¡°Will you help me out?¡± It was mean of me, but I hoped his sense of duty wouldn¡¯t allow him to deny my request. ¡°It would be our honor,¡± he said with resignation. The knights of his squad didn¡¯t look enthused about it either, but I knew they¡¯d get more into it once we started. ¡°What are the rules, Lady Guardian?¡± he asked. I tilted my head in thought. I wouldn¡¯t win with just swords, and the battlefield would be extremely dangerous and chaotic¡­ I should get used to fighting with everything I have. ¡°No restrictions,¡± I said simply. ¡°Swords, arrows, magic, traps¡­ Anything goes.¡± Anthony nodded his head, even more reluctant now. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Prince Abel and Lucia had moved to clear the area when I first suggested the spar, so we had plenty of space and quite the audience now. Anthony gathered his squad together and briefly huddled away from me. When they finished, I asked Lucia to give us a countdown. ¡°Match, Start!¡± She yelled, and I quickly erected a defensive water barrier. I figured the knights wouldn¡¯t have their heart in it quite yet, and my suspicions were confirmed as a few weak spells collided with my barrier. How do I ignite a fire underneath them? As I wondered how to coax out their fighting spirit, Prince Abel took care of it for me. ¡°Do you plan to disgrace your knighthood?!¡± He yelled across the field, drawing the squad¡¯s attention. ¡°Our divine guardian challenged you in good faith, and this is how you respond? Are you not ashamed?¡± I saw all six of them look away. ¡°She may not look it, but the divine guardian will be the strongest person on the battlefield. But she¡¯s inexperienced in actual combat. She¡¯s turned to you for help, and you give her half-hearted resolve? Regardless of her status, this is a training match. So give it everything you have as you would with anybody else!¡± He finished. Anthony and his squad all looked at each other, their jaws set in new-found determination. ¡°Apologies, Lady Guardian. We let our pride mislead us.¡± All six of them moved into a ready stance, and I could tell by their eyes alone they meant business now. ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared!¡± He shouted before they all moved in complete sync, surrounding me quickly with various spells. Even under the barrage, my barrier held firm. I could just immobilize them all with my shadow magic, but I wanted to see what they could do. I¡¯m going to try and win with only my water! I maintained my barrier for a few more minutes before pushing my mana through it. Water spears launched toward all six simultaneously so fast that only four of them managed to dodge it. The other two barely blocked it with their magic, but I could tell it still did some damage. ¡°Treat this like an actual battle!¡± Prince Abel yelled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about injury. The divine guardian has healing holy magic.¡± There was no barrier here, like at the academy or castle. It was likely for the participants of training matches like this to get injured, but with my magic, that was no longer a concern. Even if I don¡¯t like hurting them¡­ I¡¯ll do much worse to our enemies in just a few days. I need to prepare myself. Once the smoke cleared, I could see one of the knights I had hit, A female knight with short brown hair, clutching at her shoulder. A small patch of red was blossoming across the fabric of her torn shirt, but I just gritted my teeth and stayed focused on my surroundings. I doubt an injury like that will keep her down, anyway. The other five knights only had minor scratches and showed no signs of slowing down. I could just stay inside my barrier¡­ So far, none of their attempts to breach my defenses have been successful, which was to be expected. The only person who¡¯s ever broken through my magic has been Lydia¡­ But staying on the defensive wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to me. Right as I had the thought, an overwhelming swell of mana crashed into my water barrier, ripping a hole right through it with loud noise and a flash of light. Sensing danger, I side-stepped out of pure instinct, and I saw myself wide-eyed in the reflection of a sword slicing through the air right where I¡¯d been a moment ago. The only victims had been a few strands of my red hair. Jets of water erupted from my feet, launching me into the air in a graceful flip as I created some distance between myself and my new attackers. None of Anthony¡¯s squad had moved, which means¡­ My eyes focused on Lucia, who maintained eye contact with me as I retreated briefly, an approving look on her face and her sword still drawn. My eyes flicked to Prince Abel, who had been the source of the magic. He stood there with a giant grin, energy crackling around his arm. No¡­ Is that lightning?! ¡°Sorry, Audrey!¡± The prince yelled. ¡°But there are no rules on the battlefield!¡± I couldn¡¯t even respond as Anthony¡¯s squad took the opportunity to move against me now that I was exposed. I drew my sword from my hip, moving into a defensive stance as four knights swung at me. My blade met the first one, and I channeled my mana through the metal to materialize water around my opponent''s weapon. The increased weight visibly impacted the knight, slowing his swings dramatically. I wish I could freeze things as Aunt Bella does¡­ There was no time to dwell on the thought as I ducked under a horizontal swing from my right side. I put my weight on my hands as I kicked out in retaliation, sending a deluge of water into the female knight with long, black hair. Following through with my weight, I rolled forward, protecting my back with a thick layer of water that caught the last two swords as they bore down on me. The two knights who hadn¡¯t attacked me in close quarters waited in the wings, magic already flying my way as I escaped the other four. As I flipped over it, a stone spear grazed my arm, and I was forced to block a fireball midair with my water. The explosion blasted me backward, and I slid across the ground a few feet before recovering to my feet smoothly. Six on one is rough! Despite the stacked odds, I couldn¡¯t help the pounding of my heart. Excitement coursed through me as I searched for a way to win. I sensed that massive swell of mana again, but I easily dodged out of the way since I knew where it was coming from this time. Lightning scorched the ground where I had been standing, and I launched a volley of water arrows at Prince Abel, who had moved behind me during the chaos. His magic is fast and powerful, but he can¡¯t change its trajectory once it¡¯s launched! I could sense the mana disconnecting from his body as it left, meaning he had no retroactive control over his attacks. Winning against Anthony¡¯s squad would¡¯ve been challenging enough with their impressive skill and teamwork. It was obvious they trusted each other with their lives and inherently covered for each other¡¯s weak points. Had this been a pure test of swordsmanship, I wouldn¡¯t even win a one-on-one with their weakest member. My magic was the only reason I was still standing. I wanted to win with just my water magic, but if Lucia and Prince Abel are also coming at me, I can¡¯t hold back. A thick wall of water rushed toward me, but I simply stood there and let it split on my body as I used my stella to break the wave apart. Lucia was right behind the attack, her sword already thrusting at my heart. I stopped the tip mere millimeters from my chest with a hardened shadow. They¡¯re really trying to hurt me¡­ I knew what Lucia¡¯s and Prince Abel''s intentions were, but it didn¡¯t stop me from feeling upset. A shadow wrapped around Lucia¡¯s legs, lifting her into the air and throwing her hard directly at the prince, whose eyes widened in surprise as he caught her. The impact buried his feet into the dirt and sent him sliding backward a bit, but Lucia was held safely in his arms. My friend¡¯s face heated up in embarrassment. ¡°P-Put me down right this instance!¡± She yelled, her hands pushing against Prince Abel¡¯s face until he dropped her. Lucia hit the ground, then scrambled to her feet, dusting herself off. But she froze as I appeared out of her shadow. ¡°I¡¯m never going to let you live that down, just so you know,¡± I whispered before I swept her legs out from underneath her, sending her back into the dirt. My hands aimed at Prince Abel from point-blank range and unleashed a barrage of water needles at him. He managed to draw his sword, slicing through the ones aimed at his vitals and tanking those that weren¡¯t. ¡°That was a cheap shot, Audrey!¡± He yelled, but his eyes twinkled with the same excitement I felt. He swung his blade at me, but I was already sinking back into the shadows, so it passed harmlessly through my body. ¡°You started this!¡± I said back with a smile, then moved through the shadows back to where Anthony and his squad were. They had managed to free their weapons from my water and had regrouped. Tendrils of shadows raised all around them, one for each knight, and began to lash out at them mercilessly. Using my water, I launched myself from the center of their shadows directly above them. Flipping around, I found the brown-haired knight I had injured earlier, her wounded shoulder delaying her movements by a second. I aimed my sword directly at her as I fell, water gathering around my body. As I landed on top of her, water flooded around me, sweeping the other knights off their feet except for Anthony, who avoided the attack with a quick earth spell to lift himself above the flood. The female knight and I stared tensely at each other as the tip of my blade hovered over her throat. Hesitation rushed through me. Can I really kill someone? Sensing my lapse of focus, Anthony sent a massive rock flying my way, knocking me away from his comrade and into the dirt. I coughed, trying to catch my breath from the impact. Pain shot through my chest as I tried to get up. Ah¡­ That definitely broke some ribs¡­ The metallic taste of blood filled my mouth, and I winced. The knights hesitated to move on me in such a state, but Prince Abel and Lucia didn¡¯t. ¡°Get up, Audrey!¡± Prince Abel yelled as he charged at me. ¡°Why are you not healing yourself?!¡± I forced myself through the pain as I rolled away, his sword digging into the ground where my head was. His expression was deadly serious, his eyes gleaming like a predator. ¡°Do you think the imperial soldiers will wait for you to recover?¡± I managed to get to my feet, my hand hovering over my chest as I tried to focus on my holy magic. ¡°Heal¡ª¡± I began but screamed in pain as a water arrow ripped into my shoulder from behind. My mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden change of pace as I whirled around to see Lucia priming another spell. Her eyes whirled with conflict, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her. The friendly sparring match quickly turned into a real life-or-death battle. ¡°The battlefield won¡¯t be like your training! There is no fun to be had when fighting for your life.¡± The prince said as he charged me again. My body was slow to respond, my hands barely raising to block his swing with a water shield. The pain was overwhelming. I thought I could handle pain¡­ But this is different from what I know. The agony from being stabbed and the fear of someone taking my life were sharp and precise. I couldn¡¯t think clearly, and it showed in my movements. Lucia sent another spell at my back, even as Prince Abel pushed down on me with his sword. A shadow rose from the ground, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate, so only half of Lucia¡¯s spell was blocked. I screamed again as a water blade cut into me. My body was weakening as blood flowed down my back, and I fell to my knees as Prince Abel bore down on me harder. ¡°You can¡¯t hesitate, Audrey!¡± He shouted at me, his voice loud in my ears as the world spun around me. ¡°It¡¯s kill or be killed. If you don¡¯t act now, I will take your head!¡± H-He wouldn¡¯t¡­ But as our eyes met again, I saw nothing but anger and resolve. ¡°Think about Lydia! It will be your fault if you die, and she¡¯ll be left crying and alone. Is that what you want?!¡± My eyes widened as he mentioned Lydia, and I acted automatically. The spinning stopped as I called on my stella. The flood of power caused half a dozen shadow spears to shoot from the ground behind him into his back. They lifted Prince Abel¡¯s body off the ground slightly, and he coughed up blood. I turned toward Lucia, but a shadow had already wrapped itself around her, constricting around her neck as she collapsed to the ground. I don¡¯t feel right¡­ The thought crossed my mind as I watched my friends struggle. Everything seemed to move slowly, and my mind was suddenly clear of emotions. They tried to kill me. I shouldn¡¯t let them live. The thought was intrusive, as if it came from someone else. It was happening again, I used too much stella, and now I was losing control. ¡°Audrey, stop! They really will die if you don¡¯t heal them right now!¡± Aurora screamed in my head. ¡°I-I can¡¯t control it¡­¡± I said back. ¡°I-It¡¯s like last time¡­ Like the stella is acting of its own volition¡­¡± I felt the wounds on my back healing as my holy magic activated more efficiently than usual. My arm was raised at Lucia, who was gasping for breath and looking at me with fear in her eyes. I could feel the mana gathering in my hand and desperately tried to hold it back. Tears streamed down my face as I struggled with my own body, but then my eyes landed on my wrist. The colorful bracelet that Sasha had made for me hung there, and as I focused on it, I saw Lydia and Sasha smiling at me. I have to control it¡­ So I can return to them with my head held high! Closing my eyes to focus, I tried to visualize the storm of stella inside me. Like last time, I could feel it threatening to blow me away, urging me to let it take control. I won¡¯t let it you! The effort required was enormous, but I managed to calm the raging stella down. I willed the shadows holding Prince Abel and Lucia away, and that uncomfortable feeling of something else being in my head vanished. Prince Abel laughed with pain as he hit the ground, calling for healing magic. Luckily, my attack had just barely missed his heart, but the fact he was acting so cavalier with half a dozen holes in his body was a bit terrifying. Lucia rubbed at her throat, breathing deeply to ease the burning of her lungs. When our eyes met, my face still covered in tears, she gave me a smile and thumbs up, which made me giggle in relief. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I cried. ¡°I-I lost control again¡­¡± Lucia stood up and walked over to me, enveloping me in a gentle hug. ¡°No, it¡¯s our fault for pushing you so far¡­¡± she said, biting her lip before her eyes darted to Prince Abel, who was surrounded by mages bathing him in a soft yellow light. They had managed to stem the bleeding at least and were working on closing his wounds. ¡°On second thought, this was that foolish prince¡¯s idea. It¡¯s his fault.¡± As she casually threw him the blame, he looked up at us from the ground with a pained smile. ¡°It might have been extreme, but it was for a good reason. I sensed your hesitation earlier when you were fighting Anthony¡¯s squad.¡± He groaned as he sat up, ignoring the pleas of the mages that were healing him. ¡°I can¡¯t have you fighting if you¡¯re second-guessing yourself.¡± Moving quickly, I crouched beside him, applying my holy magic over the healing magic. ¡°Lydia gave us the details of what happened with the assassin¡­ But it¡¯s different seeing it first hand.¡± He said as my magic closed his wounds much faster than the standard healing magic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked as I finished healing him. I couldn¡¯t do much for the blood loss other than boost his body to replace it a bit faster. ¡°Your hair¡­ it was like staring at the night sky. Your eyes were glowing silver as well. Even how you move changed, like you were someone else entirely.¡± His words chilled me to the bone because that¡¯s exactly how it felt. ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless¡­ What if I hadn¡¯t managed to bring myself under control? I could¡¯ve killed both of you!¡± I shouted in anger now that all the injuries had been healed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± Prince Abel said simply, brushing off my concern. ¡°I had faith you wouldn¡¯t do anything to make my sister cry.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± I muttered. My anger dissipated like water on a hot day. He shrugged, then rotated his shoulder to test the movement. ¡°But I was right in the end, no?¡± Lydia and Sasha indeed were how I reigned in my stella¡­ Yet, I was filled with an unexplainable sense of defeat. ¡°It amazes me that you¡¯re related to Lydia and Prince Luke,¡± I said bluntly, forgetting to filter my actual thoughts. But he just grinned at me. ¡°Now you sound like everyone else!¡± He said as he stood up. ¡°Also¡­ Weren¡¯t you complaining about people being formal with you earlier? I¡¯ve noticed you still refer to Luke and me with our titles¡­¡± He said, and I looked away, embarrassed. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t spent a lot of time with the two of you, and I respect you as Lydia¡¯s older brothers.¡± ¡°Yet you call the literal king and queen of our nation ¡®Auntie¡¯ and ¡®Uncle.¡¯¡± He countered. ¡°He¡¯s got you there, Audrey,¡± Aurora commented. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you already consider them family? They¡¯ll be your official brothers-in-law eventually anyway, right?¡± I wrung my hands in frustration. I wasn¡¯t quite sure why I was so embarrassed by the prospect of being closer to the princes. My face flushed as I spoke with resignation. ¡°A-Alright then¡­ Abel.¡± I muttered. For some reason, Anthony and the surrounding knights were smiling at this little display until I noticed they hadn¡¯t been attended to for their wounds yet. The brown-haired knight, in particular, seemed to wince a little as she moved. What a perfect distraction! I thought as I turned to her, but she flinched a little as I did. ¡°O-Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­¡± I said, a little worried. My concern seemed to anger her, however, as her face twisted into an unreadable expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared!¡± She said before noticing the stares of her squadmates and the surrounding knights. ¡°A-Apologies, Lady Guardian.¡± She mumbled. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We were just fighting, after all.¡± I said, trying to acquiesce her anger. ¡°May I take a look at your shoulder?¡± Under the pressure of her comrades, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. I¡¯m sure it hurts. I should take responsibility since I was the one who did it. She nodded reluctantly, and I stood beside her to examine the injury. My water spear hadn¡¯t pierced all the way through, but it was still actively bleeding. ¡°Just take a deep breath,¡± I said as I raised my hands. ¡°Heal.¡± The familiar white glow of holy magic emanated from my hands, and her muscles and skin stitched themselves back together until the only trace of the wound was the trail of dried blood down her torso. ¡°Thank you, Lady Guardian.¡± She mumbled. ¡°It was the least I could do. Can I ask your name?¡± This girl seemed slightly wary of people, even with her squadmates. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s just like how I used to be¡­ I want to be her friend. ¡°Hailey Rhodes. Age nineteen. She¡¯s the youngest soldier in the river company.¡± Anthony said when the girl clammed up. ¡°Quite the talented girl, especially for her age. She was just recently promoted to the first squad.¡± So, she¡¯s older than me and Lydia¡­ I feel a little awkward trying to talk to her now¡­ ¡°You do know it¡¯s likely you are the youngest person in the army right now? Everyone you meet here is going to be older than you.¡± My goddess pointed out. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s so standoffish?¡± I ventured. ¡°She doesn¡¯t respect me because I¡¯m younger than her?¡± ¡°Could be that or something else. That only way to know is getting to know her better.¡± Aurora said. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯ve become quite a charismatic young woman. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take you long.¡± I thought her confidence was a little misplaced, but rolled with it. ¡°Hailey? That¡¯s a very nice name. If you¡¯d like, you can just call me Audrey.¡± I held my hand out, and she tentatively took it while still not looking at me. ¡°I hope we can be friends.¡± ¡°I-If that¡¯s what you want, Lady Guardian.¡± She said quickly, still addressing me with a title before releasing my hand and turning around. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so well. Please excuse me.¡± And just like that, she was gone.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive her attitude, Lady Guardian,¡± Anthony said wryly. ¡°Hailey is quite stubborn and has only been on the first squad for a couple of weeks. I¡¯m sure she feels she has to prove her worth.¡± ¡°I can relate to that feeling. I hope we¡¯ll become good friends.¡± I said quietly, and Anthony smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you did. She¡¯s a flawless team member in combat, but she has yet to open up to any of us personally¡­¡± I nodded understanding before turning to the rest of the squad once Hailey¡¯s retreating figure was out of view. ¡°Thank you all for sparring with me. Like I said before, don¡¯t feel pressured to use a title or anything like that. My name is Audrey.¡± I said, realizing that the king hadn¡¯t actually announced my name, which might be why everyone has been calling me ¡®Lady Guardian.¡¯ I went around the circle, shaking the hands of the four knights I hadn¡¯t been introduced to yet. The other men were Jack, Marco, and Russell. Marianne, the woman with long black hair, was the only woman on the squad besides Hailey. They were all in their late twenties and early thirties, and I was pleasantly surprised to hear that Russell and Marianne were actually married. They were all friendly and fun to talk to but continued to refer to me formally, though it took on a more teasing tone now that I was sulking about it. We talked a while longer, and then they decided it was time for them to find Hailey and prepare camp, so we bid farewell for the evening. Now that it was only the three of us, I turned toward Abel and Lucia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you two¡­ I know that It¡¯s naive, but I¡¯m struggling with the thought of killing others¡­¡± I said sullenly. ¡°You killed the assassin, right?¡± Abel asked, but I shook my head. ¡°I did, but I wasn¡¯t in full control then. Besides, due to his affinity for shadows, I was able to override his magic from the inside. There was no blood¡­ no pain.¡± I shivered as I thought about the attack at the castle and all the blood that had been spilled. The haunting image of that noblewoman crying over her husband is something I¡¯ve relived countless times when I close my eyes. ¡°Ah, I think I understand. You¡¯re struggling with the conscious choice to end someone''s life.¡± He said, looking into my eyes. ¡°I know this was forced on you, so you may not want to hear this, but It makes you a good person, worrying about such things.¡± He patted my head with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re resolved to do whatever it takes to return to Lydia. So just focus on that, and know when that hard decision finally comes on the battlefield, Lucia and I will be there to support you in the aftermath.¡± His words and gestures embarrassed me, and I looked down. ¡°I get it now!¡± Aurora suddenly said in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t like being treated like the younger sister!¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± I was almost afraid to ask. ¡°You were so hesitant with the princes because you knew they¡¯d dote on you, like you do to Sasha!¡± I could sense the smugness in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s¡­¡± But I cut myself off as I thought about it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to being cared for? Obviously, there¡¯s Lydia, but she feels different than everyone else¡­¡± As I imagined it, the only other person I didn¡¯t feel as uncomfortable with was Aunt Bella. Probably because she feels similar to Lydia, just not the same. Of course, I liked Uncle Stephan and the princes, and I didn¡¯t hate their affection. It just made me restless. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to accept it from them¡­ I think.¡± It was my best guess, and my Goddess seemed to agree. ¡°I think you just need to open your heart more to others¡­ Outside of Lydia and the other girls.¡± I resolved to give it a try, and I relaxed my body under Abel¡¯s hand and looked up at him with a smile. For some reason, this seemed to freeze him in place. ¡°Abel? Are you alright?¡± I asked, worried now. Maybe the change in demeanor was weird? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± He said, covering his face with a hand. ¡°You were just very adorable right then¡­ As little sisters should be. Lydia could learn a few things from you.¡± ¡°R-Right¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with that, so I just shrugged it off. ¡°Anyway, Don¡¯t you have to brief the soldiers for the day, Your Highness?¡± Lucia interjected, doing her best to send Abel away. ¡°I should probably do that, yes. I¡¯ll find you two later before we hit the hay.¡± He said, back to his typical, easy-going attitude. We watched him go before I turned to the knight. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start to set up as well?¡± I said, opening my pocket dimension with a small shadow. I had stored all of Lucia¡¯s and mine things here before we left the capital. ¡°Let¡¯s find a good spot first, then we can.¡± We walked around the clearing we had stopped in for the night, bathed in the orange glow of sunset as the light slowly faded away. Once we found a good spot slightly under a tree, I reaccessed my magic. ¡°That really is convenient,¡± Lucia said as I pulled out her bedroll and bag. She laid it down on the soft ground as I retrieved my things from the magical space, and I put my bedroll right next to hers. There were no tents since the extra luggage only slowed our travel time. The weather was forecasted to be nice anyway, so I was pretty excited to sleep under the stars. Lucia and I finished the minimal setup just in time to be called for dinner. We joined Anthony¡¯s squad around a campfire with a pot of boiling soup hanging over the flames. The meal was surprisingly nice, with a bread roll to soak up the leftover liquid, and we spent the time talking and laughing around the campfire. I did my best to get closer to Hailey, but she was guarding herself pretty well, only giving short answers whenever the conversation turned to her. I¡¯ll keep trying, slow and steady! Once the moon was up, it was time to sleep for the night. Abel found us just as promised, and we pointed out where we were sleeping and said goodnight. We would wake up early to get on the road again, but Lucia and I stayed up a bit longer after settling into our bedrolls, talking while staring at the twinkling stars and moon. I always felt at peace when under the night sky, since it made me feel like Aurora was here with me. ¡°I¡¯m always with you¡­¡± She objected playfully. After a few moments of peaceful silence, I felt the call of sleep and closed my eyes. ¡°Goodnight, Audrey.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Aurora.¡± This marked the end of our first day on the road. I knew that these peaceful nights wouldn¡¯t last once we arrived at the front, so I wanted to enjoy these moments while they lasted. *** I groaned as sunlight flooded my room, bringing a hand up to shield my eyes from the light. Trying to escape, I rolled the other way. ¡°Let me sleep a little longer¡­¡± I mumbled, trying to hold onto the sleepiness that was fading away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, my lady. You have an important meeting today.¡± Leah said, walking around the bed to yank the warm blanket away. I cried out helplessly as my haven was taken away, then accepted my fate and sat up slowly. Leah guided my tired body to the dressing table and started brushing my messy blonde hair back into order. ¡°I suppose they should be arriving at the frontlines today, right?¡± I asked, suppressing a yawn. It had been three days since Audrey and the others had left the capital. Assuming there were no delays while on the road, they should arrive sometime in the afternoon. ¡°That¡¯s right, my lady,¡± Leah responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will be just fine, knowing Lady Audrey.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± I trailed off, looking down at my lap. Even though my girlfriend had been gone for a few days already, I still wasn¡¯t used to her absence. I¡¯ve been plagued by nightmares nearly every night of Audrey lying dead on the battlefield. I trust in Audrey and her power¡­ I just miss her so much! But I knew I couldn¡¯t be like this until she returned, so I had promised myself to start working again the same day Audrey was set to begin her duties. I can¡¯t sit here and mope around while she¡¯s out doing her best. Once my unruly hair was settled, Leah helped wash my face and dress me for the day. Today, I wore a red dress and simple silver accessories so I could be reminded of the one I loved most as I worked. Once I was all prepared, we left my bedroom and walked through the castle to my study. ¡°His Highness has asked for you to complete some of the budget work for the reorganized army today. After that, you¡¯ll attend the war''s first strategy meeting at noon. Then you have a tea party scheduled with Duchess Rose and her daughter at three o¡¯clock this afternoon.¡± Leah reminded me of my schedule for the day as I flipped through the paperwork on my desk. I sighed as I looked over the expenses for the new weaponry we had ordered for the soldiers and thought about my meeting with Audrey¡¯s stepmother. What had initially been a plan for Sasha and me to spend some time together and comfort one another in her sister¡¯s absence had turned into an annoyance. The Roses had kept Sasha from the castle, claiming they feared for her safety. But they had suddenly allowed it under the condition that Duchess Rose would attend anything I invited their daughter to as a chaperone. Ridiculous. Even if an actual attack happened, what difference would his wife make¡­ I can¡¯t comprehend Duke Rose¡¯s logic on this. But maybe that was the point since he didn¡¯t seem to value their lives during the celebration attack. The morning passed slowly as I made my way through the paperwork, creating a simple table to break down our losses and expected utility from the new arsenal. I also included an extra section for estimated transportation costs once the shipment was ready. I stretched backward in my chair with a relieved sigh when I finished. ¡°Hey, Leah?¡± I asked as a thought came to me. ¡°Is Simon still running errands for my brothers?¡± He hadn¡¯t been reporting to me for the last few weeks. ¡°The last time I saw him was when Audrey and him met.¡± My lady-in-waiting tilted her head in thought. ¡°If I remember correctly, he¡¯s been out gathering information on the imperial army across the border.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even in the kingdom?¡± That came as a surprise. It was pretty dangerous to be in enemy territory, but I knew he had the skills necessary. Leah placed a steaming cup of tea in front of me, which I sipped quietly for a while in thought. The peaceful silence filled my remaining hour until we left for the strategy meeting. Then, we met up with Luke in his office so we could go together. ¡°Here are the budget reports,¡± I said, adding them to the massive pile of documents already on his desk. ¡°You should send some more work my way so I can help lighten the burden on you and Father.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. I just wanted to ensure you remembered how to do paperwork since you¡¯ve been slacking off for so long.¡± My brother joked, but his face was taut with exhaustion. ¡°I wasn¡¯t slacking¡­¡± I muttered, even though I had been. ¡°You know this kind of work is a breeze for me. I¡¯ve been incredibly anxious since Audrey left, so I need to keep my mind and hands busy.¡± He nodded in understanding with a wry smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that offer¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll send you anything that doesn¡¯t fit on my desk at the moment.¡± My brother gestured to the massive pile of papers that sat on the floor. Where is all of this coming from?! I patiently waited for Luke to finish what he was working on, and then we walked to the war room together. When we arrived, the generals and higher-ranking advisors were gathered around a map table with markers to symbolize the positions of the armies and surrounding points of interest. Since our fastest method of communication was still a few hours between the castle and the front, it would be impossible for us to keep up in real-time. So, the plan was for us to track and direct the overall plan while letting Abel and the battalion commanders make the moment-by-moment decisions in combat. I stayed quiet as the meeting progressed since Luke and I had the same thoughts on just about everything. The only reason I wanted to be here anyway was to keep tabs on Audrey and Lucia. Even though this whole war was his idea, Duke Rose sat quietly and let his followers handle the actual debate about what to do. What a bastard. Looking at the actual map reinforced our disadvantage. The imperial army covered the majority of our border, and it was clear that a straight offensive would only result in disastrous results. ¡°We should send out covert units to strike at their supply camps and try to assassinate the leadership.¡± One general said, pointing at some of the larger markers. ¡°Chaos would spread like wildfire in such a large army. And even if their soldiers are under the influence of some strengthening magic, they still need food.¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement, but the sheer force of their numbers was still a problem. If they attack with everything, our defense would last a couple of days, even with Audrey there. She¡¯s only one person¡­ she can¡¯t cover the entire border alone. As the war council debated and proposed different ideas to try to even the odds, a sudden knock at the door occurred. The guard on duty cracked it open to verify who it was, suddenly stood at attention, and then opened the door all the way to reveal Father standing there with a surprising guest. Her black hair was done with hair sticks, and she was dressed perfectly in Yamadian formal wear. Yuzuki gave me a pleasant smile as she stepped into the room, her flawless posture giving the illusion she was gliding across the floor. Father led her to where Luke and I stood, ignoring the confused looks on the advisor''s faces. You¡¯d never be able to guess she was only fifteen if you didn¡¯t know beforehand. Yuzuki had always been an elegant girl, but what she exuded now was unadulterated confidence. ¡°This young woman beside me is the eldest daughter of the great Hina clan of the Yamada Islands, Yuzuki Hina.¡± Father introduced her with a smile. ¡°She has been attending the academy as a foreign exchange student and has built a close friendship with my daughter.¡± Judging by the situation, there was only one reason why Father would have been with Yuzuki and why she was here now. ¡°As you all know, Our allies have been reluctant to reinforce our army for fear of the empire striking at their weakened borders. Ms. Yuzuki has been negotiating with her family and Yamadian leaders since before our offensive became official, and thanks to her efforts, has convinced them to send troops to assist.¡± A murmur of relief spread throughout the room. ¡°The Imperial army numbers around thirty thousand, with our own only being half that.¡± Duke Rose interjected for the first time, his eyebrow raised in interest. ¡°How many troops have the Yamadians pledged?¡± All the eyes in the room landed on the young foreigner, but she didn¡¯t seem swayed by the pressure in the least. ¡°As you all no doubt know, my nation is much smaller compared to your own kingdom.¡± She started, her eyes unwavering. ¡°Five thousand troops are crossing the water from our home islands to push back the empire. It may not seem like much, but I assure you that each of our soldiers is skilled enough to make up the difference.¡± Our troops were skilled themselves, but our country has always emphasized magical combat. While the Yamadians also used magic, their national martial art forms were renowned across the continent and covered a wide range of weapons and styles. ¡°In addition to our troops, our honorable Daimyo authorized one hundred of our shinobi to assist in espionage and intelligence.¡± This bit of news sent a wave of disbelief through the room. ¡°Shinobi?! They¡¯re rumored to be the best assassins in the world!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have a hundred on our side? What fortune!¡± The advisors chattered among themselves before Father got their attention again. ¡°While this is good news, These reinforcements will not arrive at the frontline for another two weeks. Keeping that in mind, I propose we hold a defensive position until our allies join us, and then we utilize their strength in our offensive.¡± The suggestion was so obvious that not even Duke Rose could argue against it, though his face twisted in frustration. Ultimately, it was decided we would still launch covert operations to sabotage the imperial army while we waited for reinforcements unanimously. I hope this keeps Audrey out of harm¡¯s way a little longer¡­ Yuzuki and I watched as the orders were written down and sent to Abel via magic. It was the same method Simon and I had used to communicate while I was at the academy, so we watched as the paper bird shot off into the distance. ¡°Thank you, Yuzuki.¡± I turned to her, bowing slightly in gratitude. ¡°I had no idea you were doing something like that all this time.¡± ¡°Please raise your head, Your Highness.¡± She said with a small smile. ¡°I just wanted to help my friends. Since I refused to come home and even said I would fight if I had to, my family quickly changed their tune.¡± She looked out the window. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing but exercise the status I was born with.¡± She bit her lip and leaned against the window sill. ¡°Do you know much about the current state of my homeland?¡± I shook my head. Under normal circumstances, I¡¯d be well-versed in foreign affairs, but I haven¡¯t stayed up to date with the empire running rampant. ¡°I see¡­ I told you before that my family is quite powerful, right? The truth is that my clan is poised to take complete control of the country. The current Daimyo has fallen ill and has no immediate family worthy of taking his title. To prevent a power struggle, he has appointed my eldest brother as his replacement.¡± She sighed. ¡°Though it hasn¡¯t been officially announced yet, It¡¯s all but guaranteed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that wonderful news?¡± I asked, wondering why she sounded so upset by it. ¡°If it¡¯s the family that raised someone like you, I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯d misuse their power.¡± She laughed gently at that. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that my parents and siblings are worthy of respect, and I have no doubt my brother will strive to lead our people well.¡± She turned around, meeting my gaze. ¡°The problem lies with my clan as a whole. It extends beyond just my immediate relations, and plenty of people will plot to take my brother¡¯s place.¡± She looked down, her face slightly flushed. ¡°Not to mention my husband will no longer be of my own choosing¡­¡± I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking of a certain boy¡­ I took her hands in mine and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will all work out in the end, Yuzuki. I bet he''d be easily convinced if you asked him to wait for you.¡± I winked at her, which caused her blush to worsen. ¡°I-If you say so, Your Highness¡­¡± Knowing about her family, I frowned as she used my title. ¡°I let it slide before, but everything you¡¯ve told me means you''re a princess yourself, right?¡± I said teasingly. ¡°Not to mention, you admitted we were friends, so you should use my name.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Lady Lydia.¡± She said with a shy smile. Oh! That feels nice¡­ I was so jealous that Audrey got closer to her before I did! Leah suddenly appeared behind me and coughed into her hand, causing me to jump slightly. ¡°Excuse me, my lady, but it¡¯s time for your next appointment.¡± All the happiness I had just received was blown away as I realized it was indeed time for the dreaded tea party. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I said, sullenly letting go of Yuzuki¡¯s hands. ¡°I have to go, but I hope we can sit down for some tea soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± The younger girl said sweetly. ¡°I have to finish discussing the plan with His Majesty anyway, so I¡¯ll be on my way as well.¡± With that, we parted ways, and I let Leah lead me to the tea room where Duchess Rose waited. When we arrived, Mother was waiting outside the doors, and her eyes narrowed at me as we stopped in front of her. ¡°Surely, my daughter doesn¡¯t intend to greet the duchess with such a sour expression.¡± She flipped her folding fan open to cover her face, Her icey eyes in ice-queen mode. ¡°I know¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°I was just looking forward to spending time with Sasha.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. That¡¯s why I¡¯m joining this little get-together. I haven¡¯t had much opportunity to talk to the homewrecker who took Cecelia¡¯s place, so it¡¯s a good chance for me to observe her.¡± Mother said, her voice dripping with venom. I wouldn¡¯t want to be Duchess Rose right now¡­ Though, I was relieved to hear I wouldn¡¯t be alone. Maybe I can sneak off with Sasha somewhere to actually relax. As we entered, Sasha and her mother quickly stood from their seats and curtsied respectfully. The duchess¡¯s eyes widened as they landed on my mother since she only expected me. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, I wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯d be joining us today!¡± She said, her sharp voice grating our ears. I had only seen her from afar until now, but I could tell my previous impression of her was right on the mark. The Duchess wore a gown that was way too complicated for a tea party and was adorned with flashy accessories and makeup. Knowing this was the person directly responsible for tormenting Audrey also did her no favors. ¡°Do you have an issue with my presence, Duchess Rose?¡± Mother said, her voice dangerous. I could tell Mother felt the same way I did because her real feelings slipped through her facade. ¡°O-Of Course not!¡± Watching Duchess Rose stumble through her words was quite entertaining and helped ease my anger a bit. Only a little, though. My eyes landed on Sasha, her expression trembling with terror and her hands clenched at her sides. At least Sasha is dressed properly¡­ The atmosphere was suffocating as the four of us sat around a table laden with cakes and teapots. None of us moved for the food as Mother glared daggers at the duchess, who was starting to sweat under the pressure. When our eyes met, I tried to reassure Sasha with a smile, but she was still shaking. ¡°Try this, Lady Rose,¡± I said, entering princess mode. I handed her a small chocolate cake. ¡°This is the divine guardian''s favorite. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it as well.¡± I hoped reminding her of Audrey would help to calm her down, and it seemed to do the trick as she eyed the dessert. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll give it a try as well, then.¡± She took a tentative bite, then brought a hand to her cheek and hummed in delight. Audrey had taken quite a liking to chocolate since she had it at her party, and it seemed Sasha took after her sister. ¡°This is truly delectable, Your Highness.¡± Sasha finally composed herself. We had to be careful not to give Audrey¡¯s identity away since the duchess was here. I also eyed that despicable maid in my peripheral vision. She had to come along as well, huh? It made sense she was here since she was the duchess¡¯s personal attendant, but I could feel my mana surge with anger just by looking at her. Calm yourself, Lydia. After Sasha and I had our little exchange, Mother finally spoke again. ¡°Lydia, why don¡¯t you take Lady Rose to the next room? There¡¯s also some tea and cakes in there for you two.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother,¡± I said happily, taking her escape. Typically, it would be considered rude for the party to split like this, but the original invite had only been for Sasha anyway. Standing up, I offered my hand to Sasha, who hesitantly took it. ¡°W-Wait a moment, Your Majesty!¡± Duchess Rose suddenly said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel comfortable being separated from my daughter!¡± Causing Mother¡¯s eyes to narrow at her. ¡°Are you implying the royal guard isn¡¯t enough to protect her?¡± She said, her tone chilling me to the bone even if it wasn¡¯t directed at me. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not good enough company alone?¡± ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t what I meant¡­!¡± Duchess Rose squeaked. Time to leave¡­ Give her hell, Mother. I mentally cheered her on as Sasha and I disappeared through the connecting door to the next room, where another spread was prepared. Once the door closed behind us, muting the conversation of the older women, I let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lydia,¡± Sasha said, her expression breaking into tears. ¡°My mother forced me to bring her¡­¡± I patted her on the head as she sniffled. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. Let¡¯s sit down and relax while we can.¡± I said as Leah and Anne pulled out chairs for us. Once we both settled with another slice of cake and a cup of warm tea, she spoke again. ¡°Is there any news on my sister?¡± she asked hopefully, but her face fell as I shook my head. ¡°Audrey¡¯s only been gone for three days.¡± I reached over and took her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll know immediately if anything happens to her. She promised to return to us, so we must believe in her.¡± ¡°I know you''re right, but I can¡¯t help but worry.¡± I gave her my best smile, trying to disguise my own worry for my girlfriend. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just enjoy our cakes and relax.¡± She nodded at me, still a little down, but the sweets helped to cheer her up as we chatted about Audrey, sharing stories the other didn¡¯t know until there was a knock from the other room, signaling the end of our time. The tea party was only meant to last an hour, but it felt much faster as Sasha hugged me on her way out. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be the first to know when I hear anything,¡± I whispered, and she looked at me gratefully. We waved at each other as Sasha walked down the castle hallway with her mother. The duchess looked to be in terrible shape, her legs shaking and her makeup ruined from sweat. I turned to my own Mother, who was beaming happily as she watched them go. ¡°Just what did you do?¡± I asked. *** Once my daughter left with Sasha in tow, I turned back to Duchess Rose, who patted her face with a handkerchief. So, this is the woman who replaced Cecelia. She seemed pretty pathetic to me. I knew through gossip that Victoria Rose was a woman driven by validation and greed, but it turned out she wasn¡¯t anything special. She¡¯s just someone who lifts herself up by bullying those weaker than her, disgusting. I closed my eyes in thought for a moment. How could you let someone like her beat you, Cecelia? I knew it was an unfair thought to cast over my friend, but I knew she¡¯d forgive me when I saw her again. Opening my eyes, I saw Victoria¡¯s trembling hand reaching for a plate. ¡°Tell me, Duchess.¡± I began, freezing her in place. ¡°How are things in the Rose estate?¡± She swallowed nervously, brushing her brown hair out of her face. ¡°I¡¯m told everything is fine.¡± ¡°You were told?¡± I questioned. ¡°Are you telling me you aren¡¯t involved in managing the estate at all?¡± Most noblewomen took over the estate so their spouses could focus on the domain as a whole. ¡°M-My husband told me I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. Our head butler is quite competent.¡± She hastily explained like it was the perfect excuse. ¡°Is that so?¡± I leaned back, keeping my eyes on her. It seems Thomas doesn¡¯t want this moronic woman messing with things, either. ¡°Are you not ashamed at all to be an ornament?¡± My blunt question caught her off guard, and she gasped. ¡°A-An ornament?! My husband loves and cherishes me!¡± She cried, but I only gave her a thin smile. ¡°What exactly do you do for him, then?¡± I prodded. ¡°How have you earned his trust?¡± ¡°I¡ª Um¡­¡± She scrambled but couldn¡¯t come up with a good answer. My eyes locked onto hers as I leaned forward like a predator. ¡°Duke Rose has already thrown away one wife, and she was a much more capable woman than you.¡± I hiss. It was dangerous to antagonize her like this, but I could no longer hold back my anger. ¡°What makes you so valuable to him?¡± Her face flushed with rage and embarrassment as I compared her to Cecelia. She slammed her hand against the table, her lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°I get it now¡­ you knew that whore of a woman.¡± Her demeanor change was surprising, but I was too focused on the insult she dared to say in my presence. ¡°Excuse you?¡± My voice dropped, my magic lowering the temperature in the room. Her expression flickered in fear momentarily before she did her best to maintain her composure. ¡°Everything makes sense now.¡± She said triumphantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been harboring that useless, disgusting brat of hers.¡± My eyes widened before I caught myself, but she saw it as an opportunity to continue to push. ¡°That¡¯s right! I know all about her. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s alive or why the royal family decided to lie and prop her up as some kind of powerful hero, but that bitch still belongs to me as her mother!¡± Her misplaced confidence was so shocking that my jaw just hung open. Is she being serious right now? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty.¡± Her tone became more condescending as she continued to speak with that grating voice. ¡°I promise not to tell my husband or accuse the royal family of kidnapping if you return her to me.¡± She smiled and laughed cruelly. ¡°I was so disappointed when the whore¡¯s daughter died. Who would I take my anger out on? But it will be much more fun crushing her spirit again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite dumb, aren¡¯t you?¡± the cold words escaped me as my mind finally caught up with the situation. I stood up slowly and stepped toward her. The room was so cold now that my breath was visible, and frost was starting to coat the walls. ¡°Did you really think you had the upper hand here? You thought you could threaten your queen like this and get away with it?¡± I smirked as she stepped away from me, but I just pursued her until her back was against the wall. My hand slammed next to her head, ice sprouting from my palm. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t hurt me! Everyone will find out what you did!¡± She cried out, her facade crumbling. ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t think this through.¡± I hissed in her ear. ¡°With what evidence would you prove your claims?¡± I leaned back and smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s assuming it''s true, and the divine guardian is the first daughter of Duke Rose, even.¡± Her eyes flashed with uncertainty. ¡°N-No! I was told she was!¡± Her eyes flicked to her maid, who was collapsed on the ground from the fear and cold. She looked around at the other attendants in the room, but the rest were my own staff, and they just glared at her and watched. ¡°You risked your life on heresy? How foolish.¡± My hand grabbed her chin roughly, forcing her to look at me. ¡°I could have you killed for the sheer disrespect you¡¯ve shown me. Your status as a duchess wouldn¡¯t save you from my wrath.¡± Ice began to crawl up her face, sealing her mouth shut as her eyes widened in fear. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t really kill her even though I wanted to. It would not be easy to explain away, even for the royal family. Luckily, this bitch is too stupid to realize it. My ice covered her nose as well, blocking her airways completely as she struggled weakly against me. ¡°How does it feel to be at the mercy of someone stronger than you? Being the victim?¡± I asked, knowing full well she couldn¡¯t answer. Her eyes began to roll back from the lack of oxygen, so I shattered the ice on her face, allowing her to breathe again. I let her collapse to the floor and sat down on a chair my personal attendant brought me. Duchess Rose gasped for breath on the ice-covered ground before looking up at me with pure terror on her face. ¡°P-Please¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what I was t-thinking.¡± She shuddered, the temperature in the room dangerously cold. ¡°J-Just let me g-go.¡± ¡°Beg for my forgiveness,¡± I order, leaning back in my chair. I knew Cecelia and Audrey wouldn¡¯t have approved of my actions, even against someone like her. But neither of them are here right now. ¡°Apologize and swear you¡¯ll never mention the first Duchess Rose or her daughter ever again!¡± The rise in my voice startled the duchess. Then she prostrated herself on the ground. ¡°P-Please forgive me, Your Majesty! I¡¯ve been an irredeemable fool! I swear on my life I¡¯ll never utter another word about them!¡± I nodded, then released my magic. My attendants also stopped using their own magic to soundproof the room and keep themselves warm. The frost melted away quickly as those who could use fire magic started to heat the room again so the girls wouldn¡¯t notice anything when they returned. I returned to the table and gestured for the duchess to do the same. ¡°Sit,¡± I said bluntly, and she moved quickly to her seat. A few of my attendants checked on the maid, waking her with a touch of healing magic and helping her up, though I could tell none of my people wanted to. ¡°Eat,¡± I said again. ¡°It will look suspicious if nothing has been touched. You wouldn¡¯t want to worry your daughter, right?¡± Duchess Rose only nodded, grabbing a fork with a trembling hand. A few minutes later, I had one of my attendants knock on the adjoining door to call for our daughters. ¡°Did you two have a good chat?¡± I asked as they entered, sipping on my cup of cold tea. ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Sasha said with a cute curtsey. Her expression was much better than when we arrived. How could such an angel survive with parents like hers? It was a true miracle that couldn¡¯t be explained. I watched as Sasha hugged my daughter goodbye, then left with her trembling mother. I glared at Duchess Rose when she looked over her shoulder, and she increased her pace. ¡°Just what did you do?¡± My daughter asked as she waved goodbye. ¡°Nothing. We just had a heart-to-heart.¡± I said with a casual smile. She just frowned at me. ¡°If that were true, Duchess Rose wouldn¡¯t be walking away right now.¡± My daughter knows me too well. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°We should be getting there soon, Right?¡± I asked Lucia as I sat behind her. The last three days on the road had been uneventful, other than a couple more sparring matches between me and any knights who wanted to try to defeat me. The first match against Abel and Lucia made it clear I needed to shed my reservations, and I have yet to lose since. ¡°We should be able to see the border wall on the other side of that hill.¡± She gestured to a hill on the horizon. I guessed we¡¯d be there in another hour or so at the pace we were going. ¡°So we have some time¡­ I¡¯m going to meditate for a while, then.¡± I said and closed my eyes when she nodded in acknowledgment. Ever since the first time I lost control the night Lydia was attacked, I had been too scared to practice with my stella in large amounts. After the incident on our first day against Abel and Lucia, however, I decided I needed to understand how to control my divinity to its full extent. Focusing my mind inward, I leaned forward against Lucia¡¯s back to stay balanced on the horse even as I relaxed my body. It was an exercise I had repeated countless times over the last three days, and I had been steadily making progress with Aurora¡¯s help as I shut out the world around me and focused on the flow of mana and stella within my body. ¡°Slow and steady, my guardian,¡± Aurora said. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t excited about me doing this, but I appreciate you helping me,¡± I said gratefully as I released pure stella, keeping the flow under control as it left my body. It wasn¡¯t an easy task because once the stella moved, it became hard to stop if it wasn¡¯t mixed with mana. My goddess could help a little through our bond, using her own divinity to stem the flow of my power slightly. ¡°I know how determined you are. I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t end up hurting yourself.¡± She said. ¡°The way you described losing control was concerning as well. Typically, when guardians lose control, it¡¯s because they can¡¯t stop their magic from activating. But they can still move of their own will, so we need to find out why you can¡¯t.¡± I dove deeper into the flow of stella, opening the flow slightly more and holding it when I felt my control slipping. I had two objectives with this training. The first was to increase the amount of pure stella I could utilize and figure out my limits before it overwhelmed me. The second was to find the source of that other presence that influenced my mind. So far, I hadn¡¯t sensed the slightest trace of it, even as my control over the stella gradually increased. I continued my exercises until I felt a hand on my shoulder, shaking me gently. ¡°We¡¯re here, Audrey. Time to wake up.¡± Lucia said teasingly. Reigning in my stella, I cracked my eyes open slowly, letting them adjust to the sunlight again. ¡°That was fast¡­¡± I mumbled as I got my bearings. Meditating always makes me lose track of time. We were riding down the backside of the hill Lucia had pointed out to me before, meaning I had been doing my magic exercises for over an hour. Ahead of us sprawled the border wall, dividing the massive plains as far as the eye could see. Since we were elevated compared to the defensive line, I could see over the wall, and on the other side of the plains, I saw countless tents and banners flying the empire¡¯s crest. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of soldiers.¡± I breathed, watching the view disappear as we descended into the defensive camps. ¡°Indeed,¡± Lucia said grimly, and Abel steered his horse beside us. ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered pretty heavily.¡± He said, his face serious. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to use everything we can to win this war.¡± He turned toward me. ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Audrey.¡± I only nodded at him because I wasn¡¯t sure if anything I said right now would be convincing. I¡¯m only one girl¡­ But I¡¯ll do everything I can to return to Lydia and Sasha. We were among the first to enter the camp since we were at the front. The soldiers that were already here lined up along the path to watch the reinforcements filter in. Even though the fighting hadn¡¯t progressed beyond a few skirmishes, I could see exhaustion clouding everyone''s faces. Once we made it to the center of the camp, a soldier stepped in front of us and kneeled. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Guardian. The generals are waiting for you in the command tent.¡± He said, his tired eyes looking up at us with hope. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Abel said with a small smile before turning toward Lucia and me. ¡°You two are with me. Let¡¯s go. The soldiers will organize themselves.¡± He dismounted, and we followed suit, letting a nearby soldier take the reins of our horses as we walked toward the large tent in the center. Lucia stepped in front of us, holding open the entrance so Abel and I could walk through, then followed behind us and took a spot near the wall. I followed Abel around the table, where a few gentlemen sat in simple wooden chairs, their eyes glued to us as we found our seats. ¡°Your Highness. We¡¯re pleased to have you with us.¡± A man with peppered hair stood and said respectfully with his hand over his chest. ¡°May I ask if this young lady is the divine guardian?¡± His eyes bore into me, and I resisted the urge to shrink under his gaze. ¡°Yes. This is Audrey, the divine guardian of night.¡± Abel said, introducing me. The older men all exchanged glances around the table before Abel interrupted them. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, Your Highness.¡± The man cleared his throat nervously. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ We weren¡¯t expecting someone so young. We¡¯re worried it might sow doubt among the ranks.¡± The prince leaned back with a smile. ¡°No need to worry about that. I planned on having her demonstrate her power to the soldiers after we were done with our initial briefing. Feel free to watch.¡± His attitude didn¡¯t ease their worry, but the general moved the conversation on. ¡°If you that¡¯s what you say, Your Highness.¡± He sat back down, gesturing at the maps on the table. ¡°Currently, we¡¯re still on orders to hold our defensive line. Our men have clashed with a few scouting parties from the empire, and we can confirm that their soldiers seem to be under some sort of strengthening magic. The imperial soldiers barely flinch at wounds that aren¡¯t immediately fatal. I even witnessed one lose an arm and not even react to it.¡± Abel leaned forward, earnestly listening to the report. ¡°So, it¡¯s much worse than what we initially thought¡­¡± He mumbled. ¡°Yes. The enemy shows no concern for themselves or their comrades. They move as if entranced.¡± The general said, his voice trembling with frustration. ¡°Magic doesn¡¯t seem to be effective against them either. Our strongest mages barely leave a scratch. If they descend upon us in full force, we won¡¯t last more than a few days at best.¡± ¡°Entraced, you say?¡± Abel said thoughtfully. ¡°The empire has been bolstering its army with the soldiers of its conquered nations. If there¡¯s some sort of magic at play, it would make sense why those men and women are so willing to fight for their enemy¡­¡± ¡°We had the same thought. But when we finally managed to capture one of our enemies alive, we couldn¡¯t figure out what was affecting them. There was no trace of mana on them at all.¡± I listened intently as the discussion continued, trying to puzzle all the evidence together in my mind, hoping I could be helpful. A few minutes later, a bird suddenly shot through the entrance, landing on the table in front of Abel. Is it made of paper? He grabbed it gently, and as his hand glowed with mana, the bird unfolded into a pristine paper sheet. He took a moment to read it, a sigh of relief escaping him as he looked around the table. ¡°Yamada is sending reinforcements. We have orders to continue to hold our position until they arrive in two weeks.¡± The news sent a ripple through the generals. Some matched his relief, while others didn¡¯t seem to like the prospect of waiting. That¡¯s where Yuzuki is from, right? ¡°What are the numbers?¡± the same pepper-haired general asked. ¡°Five thousand troops and a hundred shinobi,¡± Abel replied. ¡°This evens the playing field in our favor, but we¡¯ll still have to be diligent until they arrive.¡± The other men all nodded in agreement before the prince spoke again. ¡°We also have orders to initiate sabotage missions against their supply lines in the meantime.¡± ¡°Does the capital not think we¡¯ll be poking the beast by doing that?¡± One general asked. ¡°The aim is likely to slow down their mobilization to buy us more time.¡± Another one countered. Abel raised his hand to get their attention. ¡°We¡¯ll organize small units to handle those missions and make it look more like accidents than real sabotage.¡± After discussing which companies would take on these assignments, which included Anthony¡¯s River company, the initial briefing ended. However, Aurora stopped me before anyone could leave. ¡°Audrey, ask if you can see the prisoners.¡± She said. It seemed my goddess had also come to the same theory I did while listening to the reports. I was a little nervous talking to the scary-looking general, but I took a deep breath and approached him. ¡°Um¡­ Excuse me?¡± I said quietly, and the general with the peppered hair turned toward me. ¡°Ah, Lady Guardian. We meant no offense earlier. It¡¯s the god''s blessing to have you fighting with us.¡± He said, bowing slightly, and I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°I think he¡¯s referring to your demonstration for the soldiers,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t worry. I completely understand where you¡¯re coming from. I was actually wondering if I could see the imperial soldiers you¡¯ve captured.¡± I said, dismissing his concern. He looked down at me and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Whatever is affecting our enemies makes it difficult to restrain them long-term. They would do whatever it takes to free themselves to fight again, even if it meant hurting themselves. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk, so we had no choice but to execute them.¡± There was no sympathy in his voice as he spoke, and it made me a little nauseous. ¡°I-I see. Will you let me know if we end up capturing more?¡± ¡°As you wish, Lady Guardian.¡± He said. ¡°I am General Wheeler of His Majesty''s royal army. Please feel free to find me should you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will.¡± I said simply, then joined Abel on the way out of the command tent. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just go check out the enemy¡¯s camp¡­¡± I suggested to Aurora. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible plan, Audrey.¡± My goddess sounded exasperated. ¡°Do you really think those two would allow that to happen?¡± I knew she was referring to Lucia and Abel, but I just smiled. ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t tell them. Unless I can take them through the shadows with me?¡± I asked. The idea hadn¡¯t occurred to me before, but it would change everything if I could transport other people. ¡°That¡¯s an even worse idea. The space between shadows is filled with our divinity. If you tried to take a normal person, their mana would be overloaded instantly¡ªLet¡¯s just say you wouldn¡¯t want that.¡± She explained. ¡°Other divine guardians would be fine, though.¡± ¡°Other guardians, huh?¡± I hummed as I walked, Lucia and Abel slowing down to match my pace. They could probably tell by my eyes that I was having a conversation with my goddess, so they didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°Can you tell me how many there are right now?¡± Aurora hesitated at my question. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. The only deity I¡¯ve contacted recently has been the god of death when I intercepted your soul last year. My sister and I usually keep to ourselves¡­¡± I could feel her sadness and worry as she talked about her sister. ¡°Her name is Azure, right? The goddess of the day?¡± I hadn¡¯t been brave enough to ask for more details last time, but now I wanted to know. ¡°Can I ask what happened?¡± When she went quiet, I quickly amended my words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if it¡¯s uncomfortable¡­ You¡¯ve always listened to my worries, and I just hoped to return the favor.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s about time I told you.¡± She said slowly. ¡°But it should wait until we have some time alone. For now, focus on giving a good performance.¡± Her tone lightened up at the end, but I could still sense her anxiousness. I decided to drop the topic for now, focusing on my surroundings as we arrived at a temporary stage that was set up in a large clearing. The simple wood platform creaked a little as the three of us climbed the short steps. It wasn¡¯t raised much higher than the ground, but I could still see over the crowd of soldiers that had gathered in all directions to see me. Abel stepped forward and began to introduce me for the third time since the capital. ¡°This young woman here is Audrey, the divine guardian of night!¡± His voice rang out across the clearing, and I sensed a nearby soldier casting wind magic. They really like that spell¡­ ¡°That¡¯s her? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Her scarlet hair is breathtaking!¡± ¡°She looks the same age as my kid¡­¡± I accidentally listened in through the shadows as the soldiers broke out into whispers, and my face flushed at the unexpected praise. But many still voiced doubts about my age and appearance being suitable for combat. ¡°Don¡¯t let her beautiful appearance fool you. She may be inexperienced, but her strength surpasses even my own.¡± Abel continued. ¡°She has defended the lives of the royal family on two separate occasions and bested a full squad of knights in mock combat while being ambushed by myself and another talented knight.¡± I still don¡¯t know if I should accept what happened as my victory¡­ Despite my self-deprecating thought, a flicker of movement caught my eyes, and I saw Anthony and his squad nodding in agreement at the front of the crowd. However, when my eyes met Hailey¡¯s, she turned away with a huff. Abel let his words sink in before giving me the spotlight. ¡°Our divine guardian will now demonstrate some of her abilities.¡± He stepped back and gestured for me to start. I took a deep breath and did my best to ignore the thousands of eyes on me. It would be boring to do the same thing as before. With that in mind, I raised my hands and launched a thin stream of water above the crowd. I kept it floating in the air as it expanded over the soldiers, causing gasps to escape from their mouths. It took a few minutes before I was confident I had most of the soldiers under the water, and then I increased the water¡¯s thickness by a few inches. Hands started to reach out, brushing against the underside of the water ceiling I had created above them, and the sunlight cast moving shadows onto their faces. All that meditation the last few days is really paying off. While I¡¯ve done something on this scale before, it felt noticeably easier to control now. Now, next is the shadows¡­ I close my eyes to concentrate on my stella, willing shadows to form in the water. They took on various shapes of fish and aquatic mammals I remembered seeing in my textbooks at the academy. More hands were raised from the crowd, all trying to touch the shadow animals as they swam around above their heads. Suddenly, all the water receded back to me and then spiraled into the sky. I infused some holy magic into the water, which drastically weakened its effects, but there were no injuries to heal, so I was just aiming to help relieve their fatigue and stress. The water rained back down lightly, the holy magic affecting those it touched. Having lost their ocean, the shadow animals fell to the ground and began to dive between the solider¡¯s shadows before they also retreated back to me, where they dissipated. After letting the holy rain fall for another minute across the clearing, I also canceled that spell, which left the faint glimmer of a rainbow shining in the sunlight. The display wasn¡¯t nearly as showy as the one I did in the capital, but everyone here has experience with magic. Even if they couldn¡¯t use magic well themselves, they understood just how much power and control it would take for a single person to do what I just did. And thanks to the power of my holy magic, everyone seemed to look a lot better; their eyes were not as dim as when we arrived. When I finished my display, silence filled the clearing. I looked around, trying to gauge my audience¡¯s reaction. Turning to Abel for help was no use either, since he was just standing there with a smirk on his face. Oh no¡­ Tears pricked at the edge of my vision. Maybe they would have preferred some attack spells? They are soldiers and knights, after all¡­ The silence stretched on, convincing me more and more that my assumption was correct, but then a slow clap came from the front where Anthony and his squad were. The applause slowly spread from there until it turned into a roar of hollering and cheers. ¡°Our divine guardian is amazing!¡± ¡°Surely we can¡¯t lose with such magic!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the type of magic Lady Guardian used. What was it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but my body feels light for the first time in weeks!¡± ¡°Did she give us a divine blessing?¡± Too many conversations were happening all around me, so I closed my connection to the shadows temporarily, but the actual noise was still almost too much to bear. Abel and Lucia were grinning and high-fived each other like they were the ones who put on the show. It took a while for the crowd to settle down again, but when they did, Abel dropped a surprise in my lap. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll all listen up. Our divine guardian has prepared a speech!¡± Another short cheer followed his absurd statement before everyone¡¯s eyes locked onto me again, this time with more enthusiasm. ¡°S-Speech? What speech? You said nothing about public speaking! I didn¡¯t have to do this in the capital!¡± I hissed at Abel, but that damn soldier casting the amplifying wind magic was now using it on me, so my words echoed across the clearing. I froze in place, stuttering. ¡°W-Wait! Stop using that on me! You can¡¯t just drop this on me, Abel!¡± My panic stopped me from learning from my mistakes, so once again, my floundering was loud and clear for every soldier to hear. But for some reason, everybody started laughing at me, which only served to bring back my tears of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m telling Lydia and Auntie about this as soon as we get home!¡± I cried before turning back to the audience. The blood draining from the prince¡¯s face was a satisfying piece of revenge. I should at least try to say something¡­ I cleared my throat awkwardly, giving the crowd my best smile, though I could feel my lips trembling. ¡°What do I even say, Aurora?¡± I asked, trying to organize my thoughts. ¡°Just tell them the truth about how you¡¯re feeling.¡± Her advice was straightforward, but I didn¡¯t know how to start. ¡°Take a deep breath, then just say what you want to say, Audrey.¡± I could feel her supporting me through our bond, so I closed my eyes to recollect myself for a moment. ¡°First, let me start by saying that I¡¯m just a normal girl.¡± The words started to spill out of me, and they refused to stop. ¡°I may be blessed with divine power, but that doesn¡¯t make me perfect. I¡¯m still human, just as you all are.¡± I paused and bit my lip. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m scared of hurting people and scared of getting hurt. But like many of you, there are people I love waiting for me back in the capital. So, I''m choosing to fight.¡± I looked around the field in defiance of my fear. ¡°I¡¯m fighting so that they can look toward a brighter future. I ask that you lend me your support, and I will give you mine so that we can all return to those who are waiting for us.¡± In the end, my feelings were relatively simple, yet they resonated with the soldiers as they all raised their weapons with a shout. Abel put a hand on my shoulder, patting it gently. ¡°Good work.¡± I nodded at his praise. ¡°Is it okay that it was so short? I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.¡± I said sullenly, but he just shook his head with a smile. ¡°What matters is that your words reminded them of what we¡¯re fighting for. Most of the soldiers here have been waiting day-by-day for the imperial soldiers to make their move finally.¡± Abel said. ¡°While they weren¡¯t physically tired, the paranoia takes a toll on the mind.¡± He looked around at all the soldiers who were starting to return to their posts, their expressions lighter than before. ¡°Though, what you did with the water helped, too.¡± I scratched my cheek. ¡°I noticed how down everyone was¡­ I didn¡¯t know what else to do to help.¡± ¡°That sincerity means more than any elegant speech.¡± He said, then moved to leave the stage. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get settled in for the night. Dinner should be ready in an hour or so. I¡¯m sure plenty of people are waiting for a chance to talk to you, so do your best.¡± Getting to know all sorts of different people was pretty fun, and I¡¯d done plenty of socializing on the road already. Though the amount of people is a little much¡­ At least I don¡¯t have to do all that polite conversation Lydia has to deal with. Aurora voiced her agreement, and then I left to join Lucia with a smile on my face. I wonder what¡¯s for dinner? The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. *** The morning after Mother had traumatized Duchess Rose, my brother responded, acknowledging the orders sent out the previous day. A personal letter was included for the family, letting us know that all three of them were doing well and that Audrey had become quite popular among the soldiers and knights. ¡°That¡¯s no surprise,¡± I said between bites of breakfast. ¡°She was quite popular in the academy too¡­ Not that she noticed.¡± Especially after the tournament, it became normal to hear whispers of her in the hallways from both boys and girls. Mother and Father shared a smile. ¡°Cecelia was oblivious when it came to that sort of thing, too. It must be hereditary.¡± Mother said with a wistful look. ¡°I want Audrey to return soon. I miss my daughter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here!¡± I cried, my plate now empty. ¡°Apologies. I meant I miss the one that behaves.¡± We stared at each other for a moment before I looked away. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± She smiled at my admission of defeat before sighing again. ¡°Maybe I should just go to the imperial capital, turn the emperor into an ice sculpture myself, and bring Audrey home.¡± The thought made a shiver run down my spine. There¡¯s a chance she could actually pull it off, too. ¡°Now, dear,¡± Father said placatingly. ¡°We both know that¡¯s not an option.¡± His voice had some finality, but it was lost as the conversation continued. ¡°I have no doubt Abel and Audrey will be just fine.¡± Luke joined in. ¡°Knowing the two of them, the war will be over before we know it.¡± I only nodded silently. I hope that¡¯s how it turns out. The worst-case scenario played in my mind, but I quickly shook it away. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on keeping the peace here so they have a warm home to return to,¡± Father said before standing up now that the meal was over. ¡°We better get going, Luke. We still have endless paperwork to sift through¡­¡± He slumped a little in defeat as he left the dining room, my brother following him out. Now that it was just me and Mother alone, I couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°I wish there was more I could do to help besides menial paperwork.¡± I looked over at Mother, who was sipping some tea elegantly. ¡°I have an idea, then.¡± She said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you with all that combat training you¡¯ve been neglecting?¡± ¡°W-What ever are you referring to, dearest mother?¡± I stuttered out, trying desperately to avoid her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you use that brilliant brain in your head, you¡¯ll figure out exactly what I mean, my dearest daughter.¡± Her words were playful, but her tone couldn¡¯t be further from it. ¡°Abel told me everything, including how you lost a sparring match to Audrey.¡± ¡°That snitch!¡± I hissed. ¡°Even after I gave him my pudding!¡± My anger faded quickly under her icy stare, and I shrunk in my chair. ¡°Losing to Audrey is one thing, given her abilities. Neglecting to keep yourself in shape while at the academy is a whole different problem.¡± She stood up, having finished her tea, and walked around the table toward me. ¡°One I intend to rectify.¡± Her hand landed on my shoulder, and I yelped in fear. ¡°T-That¡¯s so cold, Mother! Please let go; I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll train, I promise!¡± I cried out, desperate to escape the freezing touch. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come around.¡± She said pleasantly, her hand returning to normal human temperature. ¡°Since we¡¯re done eating, go change into some appropriate clothes and meet me on the field in half an hour.¡± She ordered, leaving me no room to argue. Mother then left, pausing one last time at the door to address Leah behind me. ¡°Leah, dear. You have my permission to use force if she tries to run.¡± Her parting words put a genuine smile on my attendant''s face. ¡°It¡¯d be my pleasure, Your Majesty,¡± Leah said with a bow as Mother disappeared. With Leah as my warden, there was no escaping my fate now. ¡°Let¡¯s go get you ready, my lady.¡± She said, still excited as wind magic circulated around her hand threateningly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I get it.¡± I mumbled, pushing out my chair and standing up. I¡¯m sorry, Audrey¡­ I may be the one that dies first. *** Exactly half an hour later, I stood on the training field in a light and comfortable set of training clothes, my gold hair tied up in a tight ponytail. I anxiously waited for Mother as Leah observed me for any sign of fleeing. When Mother appeared, her own lady-in-waiting following behind her shot me a pitying glance. Mother wore a similar set of clothing, and her yellow hair was also tied up neatly. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her like this. Maybe it was boastful of me, but my mother struck an amazing image regardless of her attire. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just keep it simple for now.¡± Mother said, mana swirling around her hands as her attendant stepped off the field. ¡°Magic only. I¡¯ll start slow, so you at least have a slight chance of winning.¡± I grumbled at her confidence but knew she was only being honest. Heat flooded my body as I circulated my mana in response. A real fight¡­ The last time I did this was when I fought Audrey; it was the first time she used her divinity. Remembering the way she accidentally launched herself put a smile on my face. Suddenly, Leah called to start, and my eyes widened as an icicle filled my vision almost immediately. My reflexes kicked in as I leaned to the side, a painful sting radiating from my cheek as I barely dodged the attack. ¡°Do you really think you have time to get distracted?¡± Mother asked, her voice low and annoyed. ¡°You would be dead right now if that was my intent.¡± I shook my thoughts of Audrey away as I jumped away from another icicle. My hand touched my face quickly, and I was a little shocked to see blood on my fingers from the cut. ¡°Wait! The barrier isn¡¯t activated!¡± I shouted, blocking another ice attack with a fireball that just stopped the icicle''s momentum. I watched in horror as the ice fell to the ground, hardly melting. That wasn¡¯t my strongest flame, but still¡­ ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± That was all my mother said as three ice arrows appeared before her and launched toward me. They spread out, coming at me from different directions as I processed the situation. ¡°There are no safety nets in actual combat, Lydia. I¡¯m sure Audrey has also learned a similar lesson by now.¡± Finally, the thought hit me. If I get hit at all¡­ I was all too familiar with how strong my mother¡¯s magic was, and even if she wouldn¡¯t actually take my life, she was perfectly capable of making me wish she had. She wants to prepare me for the worst. Watching the ice arrows, I shot myself upward with my flames at the last second, causing the projectiles to shatter against each other. My reeling mind slowly calmed down and focused sharply on my mother as she launched another volley of arrows at me in the air. My mana condensed as I fell, my hand swiping horizontally to launch a wave of blue flames to intercept. This time, my flames succeeded in shrinking their size. Still not enough! As I landed, already preparing for the next attack, a sheet of ice appeared over the ground, flash-freezing my feet. I quickly pushed my magic to the affected area, biting back the cry of pain that threatened to escape me from the sudden temperature changes. The ice holding me in place cracked just in time for me to hit the ground as another icicle flew over my head. I have to take control! If my mother continued to decide the pace, I¡¯d never win. I gathered my mana, rolled away from another projectile, and then unleashed my flames in a massive burst all around me. The blue flames reclaimed some of the ground from the ice, and I could feel myself warming up again. Rolling smoothly to my feet, I began to run parallel to her across the field. She hasn¡¯t moved an inch! My jaw clenched in frustration, but I continued to dodge her relentless barrage of attacks, using my magic to keep the creeping ice at bay. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the best you can do, Lydia!¡± She said, her arm waving to send a flurry of sharp snowflakes my way. My heels dug into the dirt as I surrounded myself with heat to block the widespread attack. ¡°Where are those white flames you¡¯re so proud of?! You have to focus on using them, Right? So focus!¡± Some of her attacks managed to breach my barrier, cuts appearing on my arms and legs. If it were that easy, I would¡¯ve used them already! It was true my white flames were much stronger than the blue ones I was using right now, but I was having difficulty condensing my magic enough under the pressure of her bloodlust. I had used them flawlessly against Lucia and Audrey, but those had been safe sparring matches. Focus! I berated myself, even as I began to lose ground again. My flames weakened as my mother ramped up her magic even more. Regret began to flood my system as I realized I couldn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t have enough control to utilize my magic correctly, and as reality hit me, I lost all confidence in my ability to fight. I can¡¯t do it¡­ My defense dropped, and I screamed in pain as an ice arrow pierced my shoulder. I gripped the wound as I curled on the ground in agony, silent tears falling from my eyes. The attacks stopped immediately, the surrounding ice disappearing as Mother ran to me, our attendants just a half step behind her. ¡°Lydia!¡± She cried as she cradled me in her arms, her ice-blue eyes filled with concern. The arrow was still embedded in my shoulder, and I could feel it had pierced all the way through. Luckily, my mother¡¯s attendant could use healing magic and crouched down, her mana already flowing. Once my mother confirmed the healing magic was primed, she dissolved the arrow, and the pain started to recede as the healing magic did its job. ¡°Why did you drop your guard, you foolish girl!¡± She said, her voice more worried than angry as I wept silently in her arms. ¡°Does it still hurt? Use more healing, Claudia!¡± But I shook my head to stop them. The pain was gone. That wasn¡¯t why I was crying. It was the realization that I had become weak. The other three women just watched with concern as I continued to sob against my Mother. After a few minutes, I recollected myself, wiping my face. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Can we go again?¡± I requested as my face set with determination. ¡°It¡¯s clear that I can¡¯t protect myself. I need to grow back to how I was before.¡± I¡¯ve grown complacent with Audrey¡¯s presence. My whole life, I¡¯d put on the strong, stubborn princess act because I wanted to prove myself. I felt I needed to be more than a princess for my family and society, even if I knew they didn¡¯t feel the same. When Audrey became a part of my life, a shallow desire to be protected infested my heart, and as our relationship grew, so too did that feeling. I¡¯ve grown complacent with Audrey¡¯s presence. It felt like I had taken for granted that my girlfriend would always be around. We promised to protect each other¡­ How can I do that as I am now? I fully realized the depth of my naivety now. Even if my family had allowed me to accompany Audrey to the battlefield, I would¡¯ve only hindered her. A self-deprecating smile crossed my face. ¡°Please, Mother¡­ I realize how much I¡¯ve disappointed you. As both a princess and your daughter.¡± I forced myself to stand up, still shaking from my whirling emotions. ¡°I need to be able to protect my family¡­¡± ¡°My foolishly stubborn daughter.¡± Mother shook her head with a sad smile. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was trying to imply in the least.¡± She stood as well, her hands cupping my face. Her hands are so warm¡­ ¡°It¡¯s true that you may have allowed yourself a little too much comfort since meeting Audrey, but neither I nor your father have been disappointed in you for a second.¡± I tried to look down to avoid her reassuring words, but her hands held my head firmly in place. ¡°You are my only daughter, Lydia. I¡¯ve been nothing but proud of you, and I¡¯ve always known you would do great things. That belief has only grown since Audrey joined our family, so there is no need for regret.¡± My mother smiled at me with pure sincerity. ¡°What¡¯s important is knowing when you¡¯ve strayed and the willingness to return to your destined path.¡± I slowly absorbed her words before nodding again with relief. ¡°Thank you, Mother. Please let me show you that your faith in me isn¡¯t misplaced.¡± I grabbed her wrists gently, lowering her hands and taking them in mine. ¡°Will you help me?¡± The request was redundant, but I felt it was vital for me to make it nonetheless. ¡°Of course.¡± Was all Mother said as she squeezed my hands. We stared at each other for a moment before we both laughed. Claudia checked on my wound again, just to be sure, but only a slight scar remained. I¡¯ll have Audrey heal it when I feel worthy again. Then, I separated from my mother and faced her across the field again. Mana swirled around the two of us as we waited for Leah to start the second round. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to be who Audrey and my family know I¡¯ll become. *** A few days have passed since we arrived at the border. I sat on the massive stone brick wall, looking towards the enemy encampment, the wind tousling my red hair gently as I talked to my goddess. ¡°I¡¯m going to go tonight, I think,¡± I stated. ¡°It¡¯s still not a good idea,¡± Aurora said, exasperated. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one that wants me to examine one of their soldiers. I¡¯m just following your orders.¡± I shot back with a smile. ¡°Yes, but you know full well I wasn¡¯t telling you to infiltrate the camp of thirty thousand enemy soldiers!¡± ¡°Well, there are no prisoners for easy access, so this is the best option!¡± I defend, perfectly aware that plenty of other options posed less risk. ¡°Not even you believe that!¡± She argued. ¡°You just want to end this war quickly so you can rendezvous with your princess!¡± She totally pegged my motivation, but I just shrugged it off. ¡°It will be good for intel! The generals said that the imperial supply lines were well hidden, and they couldn¡¯t confirm the routes. If I sneak in and figure it out, It will make the sabotage missions much easier!¡± My goddess scoffed at my excuse. ¡°More like you¡¯re hoping the emperor is there and makes an easy target!¡± Again, she was right on the mark. ¡°A girl can dream, right? Even if he isn¡¯t here personally, I¡¯m sure there are some generals I could assassinate to cripple their army.¡± My casual attitude about killing made me shudder a bit, but I no longer had that hand-stopping reservation. If I must kill, I¡¯ll do so to protect. Sensing my feelings on the matter, Aurora paused. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± I heard her sign in resignation, but I always knew she would come around. ¡°Fine, with one condition.¡± I quirked an eyebrow at her request. ¡°You¡¯ll tell Lucia at least, and you have to promise not to leave the shadows for anything while there.¡± ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t agree?¡± I asked. Her terms were perfectly reasonable, but I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to push her buttons a little. ¡°You¡¯ll get nothing but a cold shoulder from me for a week!¡± Her threat was so childish it was hard to believe it was coming from a goddess. ¡°Hey! I have nothing else to leverage against you!¡± She cried as she sensed my thoughts. ¡°Apologies, my goddess,¡± I said, putting on my best noble voice. ¡°I shudder at the thought of losing your company for so long.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Audrey!¡± She huffed, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud. Her presence in my mind had become such a staple for me that I actually was a little scared to lose her voice, even temporarily. ¡°Alright, I promise to tell Lucia and to be careful,¡± I said, sending my honest feelings through our bond to reassure her. ¡°I have no intention of putting myself in needless danger.¡± She sighed again. ¡°I know, Audrey.¡± We sat in silence for a while, and then I closed my eyes to meditate for a bit. Despite the surrounding armies, the windswept plains were quite peaceful. It certainly beats the back of Lucia¡¯s horse. My mind sunk into the flow of mana and stella circulating my body, closing off the world around me. The familiar feeling of weightlessness washed over me as my consciousness floated through my magic and divinity. Over the last few days, I had started to sense that strange presence again vaguely, so now I was trying to pinpoint it. Who are you? The question echoed through my mind as I searched. I didn¡¯t quite understand how, but I felt like this other presence within myself was lonely. Let me find you. Again, my request was met with silence, but as I dove deeper into myself, the presence was slowly getting stronger. Suddenly, I realized I could no longer feel my goddess through our bond. Panicked, I let my mind resurface until I could sense her again. ¡°Aurora? What was that?¡± I asked, my heart beating with worry still. ¡°If I had to guess, you delved so deep into your mental landscape that not even I could follow you.¡± She said, her voice surprisingly calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Our bond isn¡¯t so fragile to break for no reason, and I can still connect to your physical body even if your mind slips away briefly. Did you figure anything out?¡± Her reassurance calmed me down, and I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ I panicked because you disappeared, but next time, I¡¯ll keep going. I feel like I¡¯m almost reaching whatever it is inside me.¡± ¡°Good, but that¡¯s enough for today. You have someone waiting for you.¡± She said vaguely, so I let myself wake up from the meditation, my eyes opening to find Hailey sitting awkwardly beside me on the wall. ¡°Hailey?¡± I asked, slightly confused since she¡¯s been avoiding me like the plague since we met. ¡°L-Lady Guardian!¡± She stuttered, surprised that my eyes were open. ¡°Apologies, I didn¡¯t interrupt, did I?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. It still felt weird having someone older than me speak so respectfully, but I¡¯ve learned over the last week just to let it go. ¡°No, I was just meditating,¡± I explained. She only nodded, then looked toward the imperial camp as an awkward silence fell over us. What is happening right now? Hailey kept shifting awkwardly, like she wanted to say something, but kept stopping herself. As I resolved to break the tension, she finally turned toward me again. ¡°I just wanted to apologize.¡± When I tilted my head in confusion, her face flushed slightly in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you harshly, and you didn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Now I¡¯m even more lost. ¡°Harshly?¡± I asked. ¡°When did that happen?¡± She pulled her knees to her chest, shrinking in on herself. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve been brushing you off when you try to talk to me and avoiding your gaze. Things like that.¡± Her voice got quiet as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m truly ashamed. It¡¯s no way for a knight to behave.¡± I stared at her in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°I know it was unbecoming of me. It¡¯s no excuse, but I¡¯ve been dealing with my own frustrations, and when someone even younger than me showed up and beat me so easily, I didn¡¯t know how to handle it.¡± Hailey continued to talk, not letting me get a word in. ¡°It was presumptuous of me to compare myself to a powerful noble like yourself. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for my attitude.¡± Her eyes were filled with sincerity, but her assumptions were so far off the mark that I couldn¡¯t stifle the laugh that escaped me. ¡°L-Lady Guardian?¡± ¡°S-Sorry!¡± I wiped a tear of amusement from my eye and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re a kind person, Hailey. But you have me all wrong.¡± I don¡¯t know why she was worrying about something like this after my bumbling on stage the other day. ¡°I¡¯m a noble in name only. So you don¡¯t have to worry about offending me or whatever. Honestly, you¡¯d have to hit me a couple of times before I even started to think you disliked me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of doing something like that!¡± She denied hastily, waving her hands. I gave her a rueful smile. ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t be the first.¡± Noticing her shocked expression, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°The point is that you don¡¯t have to be so stiff with me. I¡¯d like us to be friends if that sounds good to you.¡± I stood up and held out my hand to her again, hoping she wouldn¡¯t walk away this time. She looked up at me for a moment before grabbing my hand and letting me pull her up. ¡°I¡¯d be honored, Lady Guardian.¡± I smiled playfully at her formality. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. Friends use each other¡¯s names. Please just call me Audrey.¡± She returned my smile, her cheeks tinged pink. ¡°Of course. I look forward to being your friend, Audrey.¡± We basked in the warmth of our newfound connection before an awkward realization hit me. How do we end a heartfelt moment like this?! Another minute passed, and we were still holding each other¡¯s hands. I cleared my throat stiffly and let go, turning away to hide my embarrassment. ¡°Well then¡­ I think I¡¯ll meditate some more.¡± I said, and Hailey nodded at me in understanding. ¡°Of course. I need to go help the squad prep for lunch anyway.¡± With that, she left, and I leaned against the crenulations facing the imperial camp, quite pleased with myself. A moment later, there was a whoosh of water, and I turned around to see Lucia pulling herself smoothly over the wall behind me. ¡°You know there are stairs, right?¡± I teased. ¡°Obviously. I just didn¡¯t want Dame Hailey to know I was eavesdropping.¡± ¡°But you clearly wanted to tell me.¡± I pouted. ¡°How long were you there?¡± ¡°Since the beginning. I was coming to check on you when I saw her climbing the stairs. I especially like the way it ended.¡± She said with a smirk as she joined me. So she heard everything, great. I just shrugged, trying to act cool. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just been mediating and keeping an eye on them.¡± I gestured toward the enemy. ¡°But you have good timing since I needed to fill you in on my plans tonight.¡± After taking a few minutes to explain my infiltration plan, she just stared at me blankly. ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°Wow, rude.¡± I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll be perfectly safe.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I asked. No sane person would want to put themselves in the middle of thirty thousand enemy soldiers. Magically enhanced ones at that!¡± Her eyes were wide and judgemental, and I didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of winning! I just want to return home as soon as possible.¡± I defended. ¡°More like you want to return to Her Highness¡¯s bed.¡± She huffed, and my face flushed. ¡°So what?!¡± I asked. ¡°Excuse me for preferring the company of my girlfriend and a soft bed over the hard ground!¡± I pointed at her accusingly. ¡°At least you have Abel here!¡± This time, her face heated at my insinuation. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± She turned her head away and folded her arms, but I continued my attack. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb; I saw the way you reacted when he held you in his arms! You two have been spending an awful lot of time together these last few weeks ¡®training.¡¯¡± I purposefully made air quotes with my hands, and she slapped at them in defiance. ¡°We were just doing real training! I would never dare to overstep my bounds as a knight of the royal guard!¡± We started to slap at each other¡¯s hands childishly as we fought. ¡°What, did his manly strength make you swoon?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason!¡± She fired back, and I smirked at her in triumph. ¡°So you admit you do feel something for him!¡± Lucia fell back a half step in shock, her sky-blue hair swishing as she shook her head. ¡°N-No! That wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡± Pushing my advantage, I chased her. ¡°Oh? Then what did you mean?¡± ¡°I just meant that I respect His Highness! That¡¯s it!¡± It was apparent she wasn¡¯t even convincing herself. ¡°I mean¡­ I totally get why you would fall for him. Abel is pretty attractive and strong.¡± I said casually. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ he¡¯s also surprisingly reliable and charming¡­¡± She agreed, adding more than necessary. ¡°Even with his strength, his touch is gentle.¡± ¡°You like his touch, do you?¡± I teased. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re fooling me?¡± Lucia looked away in shame. ¡°It¡¯s just a fleeting admiration! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in love with him or anything!¡± She grabbed my hand and brought it to her chest. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll keep this secret, Audrey?¡± Her eyes were pleading, and I couldn¡¯t look away. I resisted the urge to push further and raised my free hand in surrender. ¡°It¡¯s not like I was going to spread gossip,¡± I said. ¡°In return, you''re not allowed to tease me about Lydia while we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair¡­¡± she said sullenly. Now that we had come to a truce, she returned to the original topic, her eyes looking toward the imperials. ¡°Are you really going all by yourself?¡± ¡°It will be fine. I¡¯m perfectly safe in my shadows, and my goddess made me promise not to take unnecessary risks.¡± I reassured. ¡°I¡¯m just going to scout for their supplies and see if I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s affecting them.¡± Lucia bit her lip in uncertainty but agreed to let me go. ¡°Fine. With your abilities, you will be much safer than a normal scouting party, at least.¡± She held up a hand to stop me from celebrating. ¡°When are you planning to go?¡± I looked at the sky. The sun was starting to lower from its peak. ¡°In a few hours, I was planning to use the shadows from sunset to be extra safe.¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°Sounds like a plan, but if you don¡¯t return by midnight, I¡¯ll tell His Highness. I¡¯m sure the two of us will stage a rescue attempt for you, so if you don¡¯t want us to be in danger, don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an odd threat¡­¡± I mutter. ¡°But effective, I guess. I won¡¯t stay longer than I need to.¡± ¡°Good. What are you doing until then?¡± she asked, her tone much lighter than before. ¡°I heard some of the soldiers organizing a soccer match earlier. What do you say we reinforce the other lady knights?¡± ¡°A sports game, huh?¡± I¡¯ve never played, though I have heard about soccer. ¡°Soccer is where you kick the ball around the field and try to score points, right?¡± ¡°Yep. It¡¯s pretty simple. Want to go?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I shrugged, then followed her down the stairs and into the camp. Part of me wanted to stay and meditate some more because, for some reason, I felt Lydia was working hard in the capital. But I also knew it was important for me to relax as well, so I allowed myself some time to play with the other soldiers. As it turns out, I¡¯m surprisingly good at soccer! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I bent over, gasping for breath as the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. Why am I still failing?! My training with Mother was intense and only worsened with each passing day. Despite my combat sense and maneuverability steadily returning to me, I still couldn¡¯t turn my flames white as I had before. Frustrated, I stomped the ground, my magic accidentally resulting in a blue wave around me before I reigned it in. ¡°What is wrong with me?!¡± I voiced aloud as Mother and her attendant, Claudia, came over to check on me. Claudia began to heal the frostbite that was affecting various parts of my body from my loss today as Mother urged me to calm down. ¡°Take a breath, Lydia.¡± She said, her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Getting upset isn¡¯t going to help you figure it out.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re right, but it''s so frustrating!¡± I said, trying to contain my emotions. ¡°I could do it just fine before, so why can¡¯t I now?¡± It was like something was preventing me from condensing my mana, and I intended to break through whatever was holding me back. Once Claudia finished healing me, I asked for another round, but Mother shook her head. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for now. You¡¯ve been running yourself into the ground for the last three days since we started. Your mind and body need a break.¡± My mouth opened to object, but she cut me off. ¡°It¡¯s not a suggestion, Lydia. You need to rest and recollect yourself. If you insist on training, do some mental exercises.¡± I grumbled as she ordered Leah to watch over me, then turned and left the field with her attendant in tow. ¡°She does know it¡¯s your job, and she doesn¡¯t have to order you to take care of me, right?¡± I muttered as Leah handed me a towel and some water to wipe my face. ¡°Her Majesty is just ensuring you can¡¯t use your own status to escape.¡± After cleaning myself up and taking a drink of water, I led the way back inside the castle. ¡°I¡¯m not some toddler to babysit!¡± I complained. ¡°If I really wanted to, I could give you the slip anytime.¡± ¡°My lady¡­ You haven¡¯t gotten away successfully a single time.¡± ¡°What about all those times I snuck into town?¡± I said boastfully, only for her to deflate my confidence. ¡°I just followed you discreetly.¡± ¡°When I sneak into the kitchens for extra dessert?¡± ¡°I warn the staff ahead of time.¡± ¡°When I climb to the top of the towers to be alone?¡± ¡°Who do you think keeps the wind in check?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it and stopped in the middle of the hallway. There¡¯s no way Leah is that good¡­ But I couldn¡¯t confirm all of my escapes without ratting myself out. Then, a great idea came to mind. Leah looked a bit uneasy as a grin settled over my face. It¡¯s perfect¡­ I¡¯m in the right clothes, and nobody else is around. It would make for decent training as well. ¡°Alright, Leah. You got me.¡± I said, keeping my tone even. I walked around her with a smile and my hands behind my back, positioning myself against the conveniently open window. ¡°Mother has good reason to trust you.¡± She eyed me cautiously, her perfect service facade slipping to reveal a wary older sister. ¡°My lady, whatever you¡¯re about to do¡­ don¡¯t.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, I launched myself backward out the window with a burst of flame from my feet. Leah¡¯s wind was a second too slow to close the heavy glass window, and I slipped right through as they slammed shut between us. I twisted my body toward the ground and used my momentum to roll into a full sprint across the courtyard. A pair of startled maids yelped as I ran past them, and I quickly shouted an excuse as I continued. Instead of going back inside the opposing hallway, I launched myself upward to the roof with another pillar of flame, pulling myself up to run across the tiled shingles. I sensed a swell of mana before I heard a torrent of wind crash through the hallway beneath me. As I ran, I aimed for the lower roof at the end of this section. Right as I was about to jump down, I heard a loud bang and saw Leah rise up from the window at the end of the hall. Did she use the hallway as a wind tunnel? It was the only explanation for how she had gotten ahead of me. Changing course, I slide down the sloped roof, Taking a couple of the shingles with me. Oops, sorry, Father! I thought as I grabbed the gutter at the last second, swinging myself back into the hallway Leah had just left. I leaped straight across the open space, putting my back against a pillar as a massive storm of wind blew through the hall, my gold hair whipping wildly. ¡°This is ridiculous, my lady,¡± Leah yelled down the hall. ¡°Were you not just complaining about being treated like a child?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that!¡± I yelled back, my smile evidence of the fun I was having. ¡°When was the last time we played tag properly?¡± I¡¯m twenty-three years old, my lady. I don¡¯t play games unless I intend to win!¡± My eyes widened as a shadow fell across me from outside the window I was standing in front of, and I turned to see Leah smiling at me as she reached through to grab me. I quickly jumped away, and a pillar of flame erupted from the ground in front of her to obscure her vision. ¡°Were you using your wind to project your voice?¡± I asked playfully as I sprinted down the hall. A wind blade hit me in the back, but instead of cutting me, it wrapped around my body, increasing the air pressure. A grunt of exertion escaped me as I struggled to keep my pace, and then I retaliated with a dome of flame. The burst of heat caused the excess air to rise away from me, and I continued down the hall. ¡°You know I have the advantage in a game like this, my lady,¡± Leah said as she flew after me. ¡°Your fire magic is more suited for doing real damage, not capturing,¡± I smirk as she catches up to me, her hand reaching out to grab my collar, but I duck to the side at the last moment. ¡°I also have an advantage you¡¯re not considering,¡± I say with a smile as she turns around to face me, her light brown eyes wide. My hand was on an expensive vase of flowers on a decorative table. ¡°My family owns this castle and everything in it.¡± With that, I grab the vase and throw it at her. Her attendant instincts kicked in, and she scrambled desperately with her hands to keep the vase intact as I ran past her and turned the corner. I had no end point in mind, really. My goal was just to see how long I could go without being caught. I sensed another gust of wind behind me, signaling that Leah was back on my trail, and I quickly grabbed a bust of someone¡¯s head and threw it behind me. The wind redirected, stopping the bust from shattering against the ground and giving me even more space. Our game of cat and mouse continued all around the castle. Through the servant''s quarters and around the knight¡¯s mess hall. Across the roof of the stables and through the gardens. Eventually, I began to tire out and adjusted course toward my room. I surrender of my own accord! Before I could get there, however, the floor froze with a layer of ice when I looked back to check where Leah was, and I slipped and slammed painfully against the wall. Clutching my head where a bump was starting to form, I looked up tearfully to see my brother. ¡°What in the goddess¡¯s name are you doing, Lydia?¡± Luke asked, his voice laced with exhaustion. ¡°Mother told me to relax¡­ So I¡¯m letting loose.¡± I said, holding back tears from the aching in my head. Leah finally caught up, bowing in apology to my brother. ¡°This is my fault for failing to stop her, Your Highness.¡± She said, but Luke just continued to stare at me. ¡°I doubt that, Leah. I¡¯m sure this was entirely her fault. The whole castle has been in an uproar about your little rampage.¡± He bent down, flicking me on the forehead as his ice magic melted. I whimpered in pain as his finger hit me, collapsing back to the ground as he turned to Leah. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you couldn¡¯t get her. You usually don¡¯t play along with her antics.¡± Leah bowed again in shame. ¡°Truthfully, I got caught up in the moment myself and decided it would be best to let my lady play for a bit.¡± She looked at me with a smile, and the blood drained from my face as she snitched on me. ¡°When I finally decided to stop her, she threw around valuable decorations to distract me.¡± Luke turned back toward me, his eyes flashing with interest. ¡°Oh? Tell me more.¡± I cowered as he bore down on me, and I already sensed the long lecture I was about to receive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­?¡± I tried to no avail. I sat on my knees for the next hour as he lectured me. By the time I stood up again, my legs were completely numb, and Leah had to help me walk back to my room. ¡°Sorry for getting out of control,¡± I said as I sat on the edge of my bed, and my lady-in-waiting moved to situate my pajamas for the night. It was a bit early, but my family was eating separately due to the workload Father and Luke were under, so I would have dinner in my room. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, my lady.¡± She said as she returned with a set of silver silk loungewear. ¡°It¡¯s important for adults to have fun every now and then. But maybe we should avoid property damage, even if you do technically own it.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± I said sheepishly as she helped me change, and then I sat down on the couch with an exhausted sigh. ¡°It really was fun, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad, my lady. You haven¡¯t quite been yourself since Lady Audrey left, so I¡¯m happy to see you glowing a little bit more.¡± The remainder of my girlfriend left me a little lonely, but it wasn¡¯t the same pressing feeling I had been dealing with this last week. Even my magic felt lighter as a red flame appeared in my hand. ¡°Maybe I should take Mother¡¯s advice and meditate for a while.¡± I ventured, and Leah nodded at me. ¡°Dinner won¡¯t be arriving for a while longer, so why don¡¯t you go until then?¡± I took her up on the offer, closing my eyes as I relaxed against the couch, letting the world disappear around me. *** ¡°Please be safe, Audrey,¡± Lucia said once we finished dinner. The sun was finally setting, so it was time for me to scout the imperial camp. ¡°I will be. I¡¯ll be back before midnight,¡± I said, reaffirming our agreement. ¡°If anyone asks, I¡¯m just talking to my goddess in the shadows.¡± The knight nodded her head, though her eyes still flickered with worry. I gave her a quick, reassuring hug before sinking into the darkness. Making my way across the plains was relatively fast, and I soon peaked through the shadows of the imperial army. ¡°Well¡­ this isn¡¯t creepy at all,¡± I mumbled to Aurora as I saw the imperial soldiers hardly moving. Their camp was utterly silent, a complete contrast to the kingdom¡¯s army, which kept itself active with all sorts of activities. I explored the center of their camp, noticing their command tent was completely barren. As I investigated, I realized there was practically nothing outside of the actual tents and banners. ¡°There are no supplies¡­ no personal belongings¡­ Nothing.¡± I whispered. The camp of thirty thousand was massive, so I might have been missing something. As I moved around, I didn¡¯t witness a single imperial soldier move except for a few random pairs who seemed to be on patrol. The rest of their army stood like statues scattered through the camp. Their eyes were dull and lifeless, and there wasn¡¯t a single conversation audible among the thirty thousand people. After another ten minutes of searching for any sign of life, I finally found it in a random section of tents. There was a flickering flame illuminating the shadow of a man inside who was grumbling to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got stuck with this shitty job!¡± He yelled, and when I peeked inside the tent from his shadow, I saw the usual things a person would need: a cot, a simple writing desk, and bags of clothes and food. All things that were lacking from the rest of the encampment. When I focused my attention back on the man, it became apparent he was very drunk. ¡°Out of all the generals, it just had to be me stuck in this lifeless hellhole.¡± He took another swig of his mug, uncaring of the alcohol splashing onto his shirt as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°What should I do, Aurora?¡± I asked. It was obvious he was the one in charge. ¡°Should I try and interrogate him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably not a good idea¡­ I doubt he¡¯s the only conscious person here.¡± I hadn¡¯t found anyone else, but it was possible they were just sleeping in one of the many tents I hadn¡¯t checked yet. ¡°I suppose killing him is off the table, then?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer. If there were other people who could make a report of his death, it would likely just cause the imperial army to move forward with whatever plans they had. ¡°Just stay here for a bit¡­ maybe he¡¯ll spout some useful information.¡± She suggested, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡°Convenient exposition only happens in stories¡­¡± Sure enough, I was right on the money. The man eventually passed out drunk without saying a single useful thing. Once I confirmed he was really out, I rose from the shadows and began to rummage through the tent, looking for anything I could take back to Abel. I found a couple of letters that contained orders that amounted to ¡°Sit and wait.¡± Which made them basically useless. ¡°Seriously?! Just what is their strategy?!¡± I complained when my search turned out fruitless. I dashed back through the shadows, looking for any other signs of life other than the soldiers themselves. Eventually, I covered most of the imperial camp and still found nothing but lifeless puppets. There was no trace of supplies for the massive army other than what I saw in that disgusting general¡¯s tent. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°There are no horses and no signs of campfires. Surely the soldiers need to eat, even if they are under the influence of magic, right?¡± But my search for any kind of food storage, once again, turned up nothing. Finally throwing in the towel, I turned my focus toward the soldiers themselves. ¡°Hopefully, we can figure out what¡¯s wrong with them, at least,¡± I grumbled, feeling disappointed by my lack of results so far. ¡°We need to get closer to see what¡¯s affecting them, try to find a solider that¡¯s alone on the edge.¡± Following her advice, I circled the outskirts of their camp until I found a prime target. A lone imperial soldier stood completely still behind a tent, mindlessly staring at the sky. I slowly rose from his shadow, keeping my mind aware of our surroundings. A shadow wrapped itself around his body, covering his mouth and binding his hands and feet. But the man still didn¡¯t react at all, even when I moved to stand in front of him. ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± I asked, creeped out seeing their altered state first-hand. ¡°It¡¯s even worse than the reports said¡­ why isn¡¯t he trying to kill me?¡± The generals had made it seem like the imperial soldiers would go berserk whenever an enemy stood before them. I waved a hand in front of his dulled eyes, only to receive nothing again. That was when I sensed it. My eyes widened, and I tentatively touched the man¡¯s face to get a better sense, confirming my suspicions. ¡°There¡¯s definitely stella in his body¡­ That would explain why the mages couldn¡¯t detect anything.¡± I said to Aurora, who didn¡¯t seem surprised. I wasn¡¯t surprised either, but it did confirm my fear. I closed my eyes and continued to push the man¡¯s stella and mana with my own. It was similar to what I did with my own mental exercises but directed outside my body. When I tried to pull on the stella in the man, I gasped as it clashed against my own. ¡°This stella feels uncomfortable¡­¡± I said to Aurora as I fought the invading stella back. ¡°That is because it¡¯s divinity that belongs to another deity,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Divine guardians are incompatible with the power of other deities except in specific cases.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked as I continued to carefully examine the man, trying to find where the mental lock was. ¡°Well, for instance¡­ my sister and I. Our guardians are typically closely intertwined in every instance.¡± She chuckled as if mocking herself. ¡°Though such a bond isn¡¯t always for the better.¡± I could tell there was some unspoken history behind her words. A few days ago, she had promised to tell me about her sister, but I decided it was best to let her start that conversation when she was truly ready. ¡°What does that mean for me then?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°If I¡¯ve manifested as your guardian, doesn¡¯t that mean there is, or will be, a guardian of the day?¡± My goddess paused before speaking. ¡°Yes. But I can tell you whoever it is hasn¡¯t awoken to their divinity yet.¡± I breathed an internal sigh of relief. If that bond was divinely powerful, then I was better off without it for now. As I got lost in thought, I finally felt the end of the stella in the imperial soldier. ¡°Found it¡­ It¡¯s wrapped tightly around his brain and mind.¡± I muttered. ¡°I think I can remove it.¡± I flooded the man¡¯s body with my own divinity, trying to destroy the stella invading his body. It took some effort, but I eventually removed the last of the divine power controlling him. But I stifled a cry of shock as the man fell to the ground. I had been casting my holy magic on him in an attempt to counter any adverse effects of removing the stella from his body, but when I crouched down to feel his pulse, his body was already stiff and cold. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°If removing the stella kills them, then there¡¯s no way to save them¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s tough, Audrey. But you need to try again to confirm that¡¯s the case.¡± I nodded grimly at her words, then sank into the shadows to find another soldier. This time, I tested another theory and just materialized in front of the woman, not bothering to restrain her. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Aurora screamed in panic before noticing that the female soldier wasn¡¯t reacting to me despite the situation. Again, I waved my hands in front of her eyes, even poking her face to try and goad something out of her, but she just stayed completely still, staring at something I couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s that,¡± I said definitively, causing Aurora to ask for an explanation. ¡°I think whatever command they are under makes them determine friend and foe by the presence of divinity¡­¡± It was the only thing that made sense since the imperial soldiers were quick to attack the kingdom¡¯s army but not each other. My Goddess hummed in thought before agreeing with me. With that out of the way, I placed my hands on the soldier''s body and began to unravel the stella more gently this time. Yet, even after tediously taking my time, she too fell to the ground dead as soon as the divinity was removed. ¡°That confirms it,¡± I said darkly, cursing aloud under my breath. ¡°No wonder they don¡¯t react to pain or the death of their comrades¡­ Their minds are already lost.¡± I looked up to the now night sky, seeing I didn¡¯t have much time left before Lucia tattled on me. ¡°This information is good enough for now, Audrey. You should head back.¡± My goddess said. I entered the shadows, and as I left the imperial camp, I was overcome with intense regret. My hope had been to save the lives of both sides by undoing whatever magic was at play, but now I understood. For the imperial soldiers, death truly was the only option. *** I waited until the next day to report my findings to Abel and the generals. Once I had relayed the information and told them how I had gotten it, they stared at me in disbelief. ¡°You infiltrated the imperials all by yourself?!¡± General Wheeler shouted, and I winced at his booming voice. Noticing my reaction, he lowered his voice. ¡°How could you do something so reckless, Lady Guardian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Audrey.¡± Abel chimed in. ¡°Even with your divinity, that was still a crazy thing to do.¡± ¡°Well, it turns out the enemy doesn¡¯t even see me as a threat, so it was fine,¡± I said, trying to shrug off the stares. ¡°I just wanted to be useful.¡± My sentence was cut off by a yawn that I tried to hide behind my hand. ¡°Did you not sleep last night?¡± Abel asked concerned. ¡°How long were you scouting?¡± I shook my head at his concern. ¡°No¡­ I was back before midnight, but I had a rough time actually falling asleep. I just kept seeing the blank stares of the imperial soldiers.¡± My body shuddered with the thought, and another yawn came over me, causing Abel to give me a relaxed smile now that I¡¯d reassured him I hadn¡¯t been out all night. ¡°I see.¡± He patted me on the shoulder and gestured for Lucia to walk me out. ¡°Go take a nap for a bit, and let us plan with the new information you¡¯ve brought. Thank you for the hard work, Audrey.¡± I was a little reluctant just to leave, but I was starting to get very tired, even though it wasn¡¯t even noon yet. ¡°Alright¡­ I think I will. Goodnight.¡± I told everyone my sleepiness made me forget to address the generals with the proper etiquette. Lucia guided me back to my tent, explaining the situation to Hailey when we ran into her. When I finally laid back down on my cot, I practically fell asleep instantly and found myself in my goddess¡¯s divine plane for the first time in a while. I breathed a sigh of relief because I knew my body would actually get some rest if I were here. ¡°Does this mean it¡¯s story time?¡± I asked lightly, sitting down at the table that appeared in front of me. Aurora hovered slightly nearby, her face warped with anxiety before she finally decided to sit down as well. ¡°It¡¯s best for me to just get this over with.¡± She took a deep breath, her golden eyes flickering with emotion. ¡°As you know, while I haven¡¯t had many guardians through the eons, you aren¡¯t my first. The incident that caused my sister to hide away happened with our previous guardians about seven hundred years ago by your current calendar.¡± I listened intently as she began to relay the story. *** Memories flooded me as I began to tell Audrey about the past. It felt like I was actually transported back to that time with Ulysses and Ezekiel. The war that had nearly destroyed the continent back then had been even worse than the empire¡¯s current conquest. ¡°Please be careful, Ulysses,¡± I said through our bond as my guardian and his brother, Ezekiel, ran through the destroyed fortress of the woman who would become known in history books as the ¡®demon king.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be just fine, my goddess,¡± Ulysses said back with a smile, even though I could sense his genuine fear at their upcoming battle. Whether these two men won or lost would determine the fate of this world for centuries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, sister.¡± I turned to find Azure standing behind me in my divine plane. Her vibrant platinum hair and silver eyes stood out against the emptiness of my dimension. She had a beautifully confident smile on her face that infected me as well. ¡°Zek and Uly will emerge the winners of this little battle.¡± Her casual use of our guardian''s names comforted me, and I couldn¡¯t help but be filled with faith in our victory. ¡°You¡¯re right, Azure.¡± Fate had made our guardians a pair of brothers whose bond rivaled ours in strength. There was no way for us to lose. My sister came up behind me with a hug and laughed. ¡°Zek says to stop worrying, too.¡± I could see the golden-haired hero through my bond with Ulysses and feel my guardian''s pure respect for his older brother. I watched as my guardian brushed some of his long, silver hair away from his eyes, and the brothers paused briefly before entering the throne room where the final battle waited. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Ulysses,¡± Ezekiel said calmly, and my guardian nodded his head in agreement. ¡°We will win, no matter what.¡± Had I been more attentive, I may have noticed the grim determination that flooded Ulysses at that moment. But I was so focused on our victory that the reality that came to pass extolled a significant cost. Yavera, Xenis¡¯s divine guardian of war, was much stronger than any of us had anticipated. She had single-handedly taken on both brothers and nearly won. ¡°Is this all the great deities of the primordial day and night have to offer?!¡± She shouted, raising her staff to unleash another volley of her dreaded blood magic. Ezekiel blocked it with a wave of his golden fire, his power significantly boosted by his light magic. Yet, as the battle continued, Yavera only grew stronger with each drop of blood spilled from our guardians. Even if they healed themselves with holy magic, the war guardian¡¯s strength was outpacing their stamina. Battered and bleeding, Ulysses tells his brother he has a plan. I could sense his desperation but couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop him. ¡°Ezekiel. Distract her for thirty seconds. That¡¯s all I need to end this.¡± If Azure¡¯s guardian hadn¡¯t been distracted by the fight, maybe he could have convinced his brother there was another path. ¡°All right, Ulysses. I trust you.¡± With a shared nod, Ulysses disappeared into the shadows, and Ezekiel charged Yevera with everything he had, doing everything in his power to give his brother an opening. ¡°What is this? Did the night guardian turn tail and run?!¡± Yevera taunted, her mind teetering on the edge of insanity from the sheer power she was wielding. A massive explosion rang out as Ezekiel¡¯s last-ditch effort collided against the war guardian¡¯s power once more, and when the smoke cleared¡­ Ezekiel was lying on the ground, struggling to stand up again. Yevera stood over him; her staff raised to deal the final blow when her body was suddenly wrapped in shadows. ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re still here?!¡± She screamed. ¡°You think your pathetic magic can stop me?!¡± Yet, despite her attempts, she couldn¡¯t free herself from the shadows, and I already knew why. I collapsed to my knees, gasping for breath as my Guardian¡¯s final thoughts rang in my head. ¡°Thank you for everything, my goddess. Please take care of my brother.¡± I wept silently as Azure panicked at my expression. Neither she nor Ezekial knew what was about to happen. Ulysses revealed himself as the shadows surrounding Yevera, his eyes glowing a bright white as he unleashed every drop of divine power inside him. ¡°This world is too bright for the likes of us, Yevera. Let me guide you to hell personally.¡± The waves of power radiating from Ulysses sent Ezekial flying backward out of danger, and even as my guardian¡¯s body fell apart, piece by piece, his stella invaded Yevera. Their stellas clashed and fought for dominance until Ulysses eventually disappeared in an explosion of light, taking their enemy with him. He had overridden Yevera¡¯s divinity with his own through sheer determination to save his brother, sacrificing himself in the process. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Azure stepped away from my crying form, her own face twisted with grief. No doubt, a mixture of her own and Ezekiel''s emotions flooding their bond at Ulysses¡¯s death. I was so lost in the sudden emptiness I felt that I couldn¡¯t stop Azure from retreating to her own divine plane. *** ¡°That was the last time I saw her¡­¡± Aurora said, her voice breaking. Tears fell down my face as the story ended. ¡°T-That¡¯s so tragic.¡± It was the only word I could find to describe the horrific scenario I had just heard. No¡­ I could almost see the memories myself. ¡°In the aftermath, Ezekiel was praised as a hero, and since Ulysses hadn¡¯t stood out much, his part in the war was quickly forgotten and erased from history.¡± I could hear the hurt in her voice as she talked about her previous Guardian¡¯s forgotten legacy. ¡°So¡­ was Ezekiel¡­¡± I trailed off as she nodded. ¡°Yes. Azure¡¯s previous guardian was Ezekiel Venyth, the founding hero-king of Venyth.¡± I thought back to my lessons with Mr. Tressum when we covered this part of history early on in the year. ¡°It¡¯s said that Ezekiel was the divine guardian of fire, though,¡± I said. ¡°As for that¡­ I¡¯m unsure how that came to be.¡± She took a shuddering breath. ¡°After Ulysses died, I lost my connection to the mortal realm, and since my sister closed herself off, I hadn¡¯t been able to keep my promise.¡± To take care of his brother¡­ ¡°To make matters worse, I couldn¡¯t keep track of the spirit born from Ulysses, either.¡± ¡°He¡­ turned into a spirit?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Ah¡­ You don¡¯t remember.¡± She said sadly. ¡°Do you remember when you blacked out after saving Lydia from the assassin?¡± When I nodded, she continued. ¡°The truth is, when a guardian uses too much divine power, their mortal body can¡¯t handle the strain. While it allows the guardian to commit extraordinary feats, the consequences are permanent.¡± My goddess stopped and looked at me. ¡°Their mind detaches from the physical plane, becoming a spirit with no memory of their former selves.¡± My blood ran cold, the hairs standing up on my neck as an uncomfortable feeling settled in me. ¡°Are you saying that I nearly became a spirit that night?¡± When she nodded, I suddenly became nauseous. ¡°Luckily, I was able to convince you to remember ¡®Audrey Rose,¡¯ and you were able to reclaim your body. But¡­¡± As she trailed off, I picked up her thought. ¡°If it happens again, there will be no coming back.¡± I finished, and she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you the details sooner, Audrey. All I could do was warn you not to overuse your stella.¡± I could understand her fear, so I shook my head in denial. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry, Aurora. You¡¯ve done nothing but protect me, and I know Ulysses felt the same way.¡± Maybe it was an insensitive thing to say since I wasn¡¯t there. But a part of me knew it to be true. My goddess could no longer hold back her tears, and she sobbed into her hands. ¡°Thank you for saying that! It means more than you could know!¡± The table disappeared between us, and we hugged until no more tears were left in either of us. When I felt myself waking up, I kissed Aurora¡¯s cheek goodbye. ¡°When the time comes for Azure¡¯s guardian to awaken, I¡¯ll help you repair things with your sister. Just as you did for me.¡± I whispered, and she nodded gratefully. ¡°We can talk more when you wake up. Goodbye, for now, my guardian.¡± The familiar flash of white was followed by my eyes cracking open to the sounds of the military camp going about it¡¯s usual routine. All the information I had just learned was certainly a lot to digest, but I resolved to do everything I could to help. As all the pieces fell into place in my head, I smiled ruefully. I also need to update the report. The kingdom needs to know Xenis has returned¡­ And the emperor is his divine guardian of war. *** Far away, in the imperial capital. The bloodthirsty emperor sat on his throne, surrounded by riches, women, and fine food. He indulged to his heart¡¯s content until a messenger arrived with urgency. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± the messenger said, dropping to one knee. ¡°You may speak.¡± ¡°We have received a report from our informant within the Kingdom of Venyth¡­ Confirming a divine guardian among their army.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes flashed with interest that wasn¡¯t directed at the usual sins he so loved, and as he heard the sinister voice of his god in his head, a wicked grin spread across his features. He leaned back with a manic laugh before giving a singular order. ¡°Let the war begin.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 After I reported to the war council about my suspicions that the emperor was the divine guardian of war, the generals decided it would be best not to make that information public. The revelation would only affect the army¡¯s morale, and we were already fighting an uphill battle. A report was hastily sent back to the capital, but the situation only reinforced our need to wait for the Yamadian army, who were still over a week away. On top of all that, after I mentioned that the only supplies I found were minimal and that the entranced soldiers seemed to be sustained by divine power, they decided there was no point in launching sabotage missions against them. ¡°It seems like the only option is to wait¡­ and hope we can hold out if the enemy goes on the offensive.¡± General Wheeler said with a heavy sigh. Even a novice like me knew that it was unlikely that things would go smoothly. We prepared what we could, brainstorming possible fortifications and increasing the patrols along the walls. The next day, the orders received were as expected: Defend until reinforcements arrived. I sat atop the wall, in the same spot as before, looking out over the plains. I focused my senses on feeling for the foreign stella, and now that I knew it was there, it was relatively easy to sense. The whole situation left me incredibly uneasy, but there wasn¡¯t anything I could do to ease my worry. After confirming there was still no movement in the enemy camp, I focused on myself and started my meditation. It had become a routine for me to enjoy the breeze and setting sun at the end of every day while I worked on controlling my stella and discovering what kept affecting my mind. About an hour later, I heard footsteps on the brick approaching me and opened my eyes to see Lucia. ¡°Any luck today?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I shook my head with a small smile. I had discussed my situation with my friends to see if they had any ideas. We hadn¡¯t been able to come up with any solid theories, but it still helped to verbalize them. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m right on the verge of connecting with it¡­ but I just can¡¯t get there yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that, actually.¡± the knight sat down beside me, putting her back against the wall. ¡°Both times it has happened, you¡¯ve fought against it, right?¡± As I remembered the night the assassin attacked, I realized I had been so consumed by anger that I hadn¡¯t resisted the pull much. ¡°The first time¡­ I just let it happen. It hadn¡¯t felt like I lost control, but that my intentions aligned with my emotions.¡± I stared at my hand and made a fist. ¡°Unlike that time, when it was directed at you and Abel, I truly didn¡¯t want to hurt you¡­ But the thoughts were still there, and when I resisted¡­¡± I trailed off as I realized what Lucia was trying to say. ¡°Maybe trying to force it out isn¡¯t the answer,¡± I say, staring at my hand. The knight nodded, and my goddess seemed to agree. ¡°It would make sense. Whatever this phenomenon is, it¡¯s still a part of you.¡± Aurora said, humming in thought. ¡°Perhaps the best course of action is to wait until it happens again, then meet it with acceptance rather than fear.¡± I clenched my fist, my heart pounding at the thought of letting those dark thoughts take control. ¡°It scares me to think that those feelings and actions might truly be my own¡­¡± I say, my voice trembling slightly across our bond. ¡°Even if they are, it will never change who you are, my guardian.¡± My goddess''s warm voice helped ease the fear in my chest. ¡°Thank you for the insight. I¡¯m lucky to have you as my friend, Lucia.¡± I say, turning to her. Her face flushed slightly, and she looked away. She¡¯s so adorable! Even if she is older than me¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I was just voicing ideas until one stuck.¡± She stood up, brushing herself off before pulling me up as well. ¡°Dinner should be done by now. Shall we go eat?¡± I graciously allowed her to change the subject and nodded with a laugh. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m starving! Do you know what¡¯s on the menu?¡± I asked, holding my stomach dramatically as we walked. The rest of the night passed peacefully as I enjoyed sitting around the crackling campfire with my friends and Anthony¡¯s squad, talking about nothing in particular. When the sun finally vanished from view, allowing the night sky to take its place, Lucia and I headed to our tent, ready to let sleep claim us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Audrey?¡± Lucia asked, pausing with her hand on the flap of our tent as I stopped, staring at the myriads of twinkling stars above. ¡°Nothing,¡± I say simply, still looking up. ¡°I just wonder how people like the emperor can seek to hurt others when we all share the same beautiful sky.¡± She moved to stand beside me, putting a hand on my shoulder as she also took in the starry expanse. ¡°It¡¯s human nature and nothing more. For good to exist, there needs to be bad. How would we know the difference otherwise?¡± Lucia sighs as we look at each other, giving me a wry smile. ¡°Humans are inherently greedy creatures. Whether it¡¯s money, love, happiness, or something else¡­ We want what we want, and we strive to hold it within our grasp and protect what¡¯s ours. Some of us are just more considerate of others while doing so.¡± The knight turned away, moving to enter the tent once again. ¡°It¡¯s that consideration that really defines who¡¯s ¡®right¡¯ and ¡®wrong.¡¯ If you think about it that way, we are no different than the emperor at our core. We just have different standards for how we pursue the goals we set.¡± With that, she disappears into the tent, but I look back at the sky, admiring how beautiful the moon shines this far away from the city. I wonder what the world would look like if people worked in the interest of others instead of themselves. Wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone is taken care of in turn? But I knew better than anyone that Lucia¡¯s words rang true, so I pushed the naive thoughts away, entered the tent, and settled in for the night. *** My eyes shot open as my stella reacts to something. Quickly sitting up, I listened intently for any disturbance outside the tent but didn¡¯t hear anything. Still¡­ Something¡¯s wrong. I get off the cot I had been on, shaking the dredges of sleep away, and move to wake Lucia, who responds quickly due to her training. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Audrey?¡± she asks, the sleep already gone from her voice as we both hurry to don our armor and swords. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s not good,¡± I say as we exit the tent. Judging by where the moon is currently, we¡¯d only been asleep a few hours. It was still the middle of the night, so the camp was deathly silent, save the few patrols along the walls and through camp. We stopped a pair of soldiers and asked them to wake Abel up, and then Lucia and I ran to the wall. As we climb the stairs, the feeling in my body only gets worse until we overlook the field between the two armies. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything¡­¡± Lucia mumbled as we peered into the darkness. The moon was only a sliver in the sky, so there wasn¡¯t enough light to clearly make out anything, even in the open plains. ¡°Try infusing some stella into your eyes, my guardian.¡± My goddess suggested, and I did just that. It took a minute to find the right balance, but now I could clearly see in the darkness as if the sun were out. I could even see further and with more clarity than usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was a thing! Why didn¡¯t you mention it sooner?!¡± I asked while scanning the field, but I didn¡¯t hear my goddess¡¯s response as my eyes found the source of my discomfort. My heart freezes as I turn to Lucia and push her back toward the stairs. ¡°Sound the alarm! The imperials are attacking!¡± Being the ever-capable knight, she doesn¡¯t even turn back to question me, ignoring the stairs as she launches herself back into camp with a spray of water. I turn back to the field, where I see what I can only describe as a horde of soldiers approach. They hadn¡¯t even made it halfway across the field, but thanks to my enhanced vision, I could see that the soldiers were still expressionless under the control of the emperor''s divine power. They held no actual formation and just walked toward the wall in a constant stream that stretched all the way back into their camp. The shouts of alarm started to ring out from the tents behind me, and I could hear the clanking of armor and weapons as the kingdom¡¯s army began to wake up and prepare for battle. Refocusing, I narrowed my vision on the imperial soldiers at the front of the advance and gasped when I saw one of their gazes meet mine, no longer holding that lifeless look. His face twisted into an expression that sent a shiver down my spine, with a grin that bordered on crazy. We were still so far away from each other, but I could tell he was looking right at me. Out of reflex, I channeled mana through the shadows, impaling the soldier with a shadow spear that vanished soon after. A small part of me grimaced at the sight of killing someone, but I knew that the imperial soldiers were nothing more than puppets at this point. Yet, I wasn¡¯t spared from that insane look as the next soldier''s face warped into a manic grin, as if something possessed them. Again, the soldier¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto me. ¡°I really don¡¯t like this¡­¡± I said to Aurora as I quickly impaled that soldier as well, trying to ignore the unease that was once again building in my chest. She murmured her agreement, and then I froze for a moment before panic overtook me, the pace of my attacks increasing tenfold in fear as I killed enemy after enemy, my attacks losing all precision as I just focused on stalling them for as long as possible. Because the imperials started to run. *** ¡°We need more arrows!¡± ¡°Someone bring me a mana potion!¡± ¡°They¡¯re climbing the walls!¡± I rushed through the shadows along the wall, controlling dozens of shadow tendrils as they stabbed and pushed back the invading force. We had been defending the wall for a few hours now, and the cracks of dawn were starting to shine over the horizon. However, none of us could stop to appreciate it as the imperial soldiers rushed the defenses. Thankfully, their mindless state meant they couldn¡¯t do much more than charge blindly with swords drawn, not a single arrow or spell being loosed from our enemies. The divinity in their bodies made them overwhelmingly resilient to our magic as well. The only ones who seemed to be able to hurt them with spells were the most powerful among us¡ªnamely, Abel and I and a few court mages. Even Lucia was struggling to wound the imperial soldiers with magic alone, though she was still managing. Even physical attacks didn¡¯t do much; killing a single enemy took dozens of arrows unless they were struck in the vitals. They paid no heed to their own injuries or the death of their comrades, and each body that piled up only allowed the next imperial to climb slightly higher. The scent of blood and fire permeated the area so thoroughly that I swore I could smell it even in between the shadows as I moved from one end of the wall to the other. I jumped out of the shadows, a waterblade leaving my hands as I attacked an imperial that had managed to climb the wall. He was pulling himself over the crenulations when my water blade cut deep into his chest, causing him to fall back to the ground, knocking down a few of his fellow soldiers on the way. ¡°We can¡¯t keep this up!¡± Abel said through gritted teeth, shooting lightning down the wall towards the horde as I turned to face him. ¡°They just keep coming, and it¡¯s taking more than we have to keep up with them¡­¡± The court mages were already at their limits, relying on mana potions to keep going, but it was harmful to their bodies to overdose on them. Despite our massive reserves of natural mana, not even Abel and I could go at this rate forever, even if we were faring better than the others. My stella extended my abilities even further, but I still felt the physical exhaustion that came with hours of constant fighting. ¡°There has to be something we can do¡­¡± I mutter, striking down another soldier who managed to scale the wall. ¡°Our troops are already stretched thin¡­ and they are losing hope at the lack of damage they can do with normal weapons.¡± The prince said. We both tried desperately to come up with a plan that would give us some breathing room, but we were interrupted by a soldier shouting as he ran towards us. The emblem on his arm marked him as a messenger, and the blood drained from my face as he collapsed to his knees, heaving with exhaustion as he made his report. ¡°The right flank has been breached! The enemy has established a hold on the wall!¡± He said, voice trembling with panic. ¡°Our troops are being slaughtered!¡± ¡°Go, Audrey!¡± Abel said, kicking an imperial in the chest as he attempted to crest the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it here and try to think of a plan, but we can¡¯t let them gain any more ground. Push them back!¡± He ordered, and I nodded before sinking into the shadows and heading to the right. I left the shadows a minute later to see Lucia for the first time in hours. She was facing down a dozen enemies practically by herself, covering the escape of the other troops as they dragged the wounded away. My friend was covered in scratches and blood but didn¡¯t seem to be gravely injured, much to my relief. Her blade danced with precision, covered in a layer of water as she moved through the enemies, deflecting and evading strikes as she cut them down one by one. I resisted the urge to look away as she drew her sword across a man''s neck, the spray of blood coating the wall as he fell. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Despite her strength, I could tell she was pushing through her own exhaustion. As four imperials moved to surround her, my shadows lifted them off the ground, snapping their necks before sending their lifeless bodies over the wall. ¡°Thanks for the assist, Audrey,¡± Lucia said, wiping the sweat from her face and pushing her matted sky-blue hair out of her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re coming from further down the wall. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± I grab her arm, using my holy magic to heal up her wounds and restore some of her stamina. ¡°Now we can go.¡± We move down the wall, forcing our way through any enemies we find, which are quite a lot. I¡¯ve lost count of how many I¡¯ve killed¡­ But I was numb to the senseless slaughter by this point, and I knew it was either us or them. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Aurora said, her voice laced with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aurora. It¡¯s just how the world is, right?¡± I pause my thoughts momentarily as I draw my sword for the first time, realizing I should conserve my mana for now. I sidestep a swing from a female soldier, then thrust forward with a yell as I pierce her chest, pulling my bloodied blade free as she falls to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. ¡°I can¡¯t hold back¡­ not if I want to protect the people I love.¡± With determination burning in my heart, I continue to cut down those in my way, any wounds I take healing almost immediately thanks to my magic. Together, Lucia and I finally reached the part of the wall that the imperials had claimed and saw wooden ladders on the outside, allowing for easy access. We cut down the rest of the imperials, then push the ladders away from the wall, watching as they crash to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ The Imperials haven¡¯t used any tools so far. I haven¡¯t seen any of them carry more than a weapon.¡± Lucia says, looking down at the horde of soldiers who were now trying to climb the wall barehanded again, none of them making an effort to use the fallen ladders again. ¡°Someone must be directing them,¡± I mutter, my mind flashing back to the start of the fight when the soldiers had that insane expression. However I looked at it, there was only one explanation. ¡°I think the emperor''s power allows someone to control them directly¡­ Maybe even the emperor himself is taking control.¡± I think aloud with a hand on my chin. ¡°Lady Guardian! Dame Lucia! We¡¯re so glad you¡¯re alright!¡± ¡°Thank the heavens our lady guardian is okay!¡± Reinforcements started to swarm in, following the path of destruction Lucia and I had carved across the top of the wall. I gave the knights and soldiers a reassuring smile before looking toward the imperial camp, where the endless stream of soldiers was still appearing. Thirty thousand really is a lot¡­ Shaking the thought loose, I turned back to the soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t lose strength now. As long as we¡¯re alive, we can still fight. Keep an eye out for any changes within the enemy, and instruct the other units to do the same.¡± I still wasn¡¯t accustomed to giving orders, but I did my best to sound like a proper leader. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back to the prince. What will you do, Lucia?¡± I ask, looking at my friend. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you. It¡¯s clear our defenses won¡¯t hold at this rate; we need a new plan.¡± With that, we ran back across the wall until we found Abel sitting on a nearby crate with a canteen. I could tell through the shadows that the defenses were holding up without us for the moment, causing a sigh of relief to escape me. ¡°Have you come up with any ideas?¡± I ask, sitting beside him on the crate and pulling my own canteen from my pocket dimension, taking a refreshing sip. ¡°Maybe. But it could backfire horribly.¡± He said, pausing for a moment. ¡°With us being so outnumbered, we can¡¯t afford to stretch our forces too much, but that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening. The more imperials that march across the field, the more spill out to the sides like water against the wall. We¡¯re having to keep adjusting our defenses to meet them.¡± He ran a hand through his disheveled hair. ¡°I think we should open the gates and lure them into a trap.¡± Lucia and I both held our breath for a moment as we considered it. ¡°You¡¯re right; that is an incredibly dangerous plan,¡± Lucia said. ¡°If the trap fails, or they break through¡­¡± Abel nodded with a frown. ¡°If that happens, we lose. But if we keep to our current course, we still lose. I think we have to take the chance.¡± We sat silently as the screams and sound of battle echoed around us as we considered the options. ¡°What exactly do you have in mind?¡± I finally ask. ¡°The imperials have no thought of their movements beyond attacking; even now, they just climb the walls like wild animals. I think if we intentionally let them in through the gate, it will take pressure off the wall itself.¡± He looks down the walls, watching the countless soldiers of our army desperately holding back the invading army. ¡°If we use our earth mages to set up a kill box behind the gate, we can take care of large groups at once and conserve our supplies.¡± Lucia and I both nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to discuss this with the war council?¡± I ask. ¡°Nope,¡± Abel said nonchalantly. ¡°I am a prince, after all. I have the authority to change our battle plans. I just wanted second opinions, but it seems like we¡¯re all in agreement.¡± With that, he hops off the crate. ¡°Audrey, will you gather the earth mages?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I say, then sink into the shadows. It took nearly half an hour to gather everyone since I didn¡¯t know every mage personally. I just passed a message along as I went, asking anyone with earth magic to meet up by the gate. Eventually, I found the squad I was looking for and appeared right next to Anthony, who had nearly jumped out of his own skin upon my arrival. ¡°Gah! Don¡¯t startle me like that, Lady Guardian!¡± He yelled, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his reaction. ¡°My bad, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Prince Abel desperately needs earth mages if you¡¯d be so kind as to head toward the gates.¡± He nods at my request, turning to the rest of his squad who were defending this section of the wall. ¡°Russell! You¡¯re in command until I get back! All of you better be alive when I return, got it?!¡± He shouts, then turns on his heel after getting a resounding cry from his squad, heading across the wall to the center. I take a moment to heal everyone in the area of any wounds they may have, taking the opportunity to check on Hailey. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I ask as I pull her away from the crenulations, letting one of her teammates cover for her for now. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Without waiting for an answer, I cast my holy magic anyway. ¡°Thank you, Audrey¡­¡± She says, trailing off as her eyes flick back to the imperial army below us. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m doing fine, though. This is my first time in real combat. I didn¡¯t think killing our enemies would impact me so much, even after everything you¡¯ve told us¡­¡± The condition of the imperial soldiers was something the generals had announced to the entire army in hopes it would help the newer soldiers shed their reservations. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m right there with you. I know for a fact the next time I sleep, I won¡¯t be having good dreams.¡± I say with a wry smile, putting a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. ¡°Just keep in mind who you¡¯re fighting for.¡± She nodded, her eyes burning with determination. ¡°I know. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been pushing through.¡± We talked for another minute before I had to go. I couldn¡¯t waste any more time on a hellish battlefield like this. ¡°Stay safe, Hailey. Don¡¯t you dare get killed.¡± I said. ¡°I have no intentions of dying today, Audrey. You as well.¡± With that, I enter the shadows again and arrive at the gate right as Abel is discussing the plan with the earth mages, who all break away to start preparing for the massive walls he wants them to construct. ¡°Is that enough mages?¡± I ask when I exit the shadows, and Abel nods. ¡°Good enough for now, at least. Let¡¯s clear the area so they can work.¡± We both climb the stairs to the top of the wall again and see three groups of mages scattered around the gate. Massive amounts of mana begin to flow from their hands and combine, and a few seconds later massive walls of hardened earth rise from the ground. The earth walls are over double the height of the defensive wall and connect to both sides of the gate, ensuring no cracks to slip through. Another wave of magic comes from the mages, and dirt stairs appear on the outside of the walls, giving an easy way to climb to the top. Lucia joins us on the wall with a couple dozen knights in tow. Seeing that the walls are done, she orders them to head up the stairs and wait. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± She observes. ¡°The most effective traps are often the simplest.¡± Abel retorts. Once all the knights are in place, the three of us quickly inspect to ensure there are no cracks in the walls. It would be a nightmare if the imperials escaped en mass, and it would likely spell the end of our war effort. Once we were satisfied with the result, we ordered the knights to prepare and then ordered the gate to be opened. The imperials flooded in like a stampede, filling up the space within the walls quickly as they trampled upon each other in an attempt to reach their enemies. Such a strategy would never work with an army that could think rationally, but it was just what we needed in this situation. I could hear the sighs of relief through the shadows along the wall as our army saw the enemies all start to refocus on the gates instead of climbing over the defensive wall. We sat and watched as the number of soldiers in the kill box grew, until Abel deemed there was enough to strike. ¡°Mages! Destroy them!¡± He shouted, and spells rained from above onto the congregated horde. When the smoke and debris cleared, most of the imperials inside the trap were dead. ¡°This might just work¡­¡± Lucia said hopefully. She ran to the edge of the wall, looking down at the constant stream of soldiers that had adjusted to run through the gate. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, Lucia!¡± Abel admonished before smiling. ¡°We still have a week until the Yamadian reinforcements arrive, so we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± The rest of the day passed slowly, but our soldiers could finally rest a little. We had a rotation of squads taking care of the trap. Even though we were controlling the situation, an undercurrent of anxiety flowed through the camp. When night finally came, and I laid down for the night, I couldn¡¯t help but groan with exhaustion. ¡°What a horrible day¡­ I just want to end this war quickly and go home to Lydia.¡± I complain to my goddess. Lucia was already asleep in her cot, leaving me alone with my thoughts. ¡°I know, Audrey¡­ I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this¡­¡± She said, her remorse hurting my heart. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault, Aurora.¡± ¡°Maybe not directly, but the god of war has always carried a grudge against my sister and me. Being my guardian is putting you in harm''s way.¡± ¡°I would be dead without you. And everything good I have in my life is because of being your guardian, so please don¡¯t say things like that.¡± I said back sternly, and silence passed between us for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. That was an inconsiderate thought.¡± She said, her voice lightening up a little. ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted you becoming my guardian, so I won¡¯t start now.¡± I nod happily, and the conversation changes to how the others at home are doing. ¡°Is it selfish of me to hope that Lydia misses me as much as I miss her?¡± I ask. ¡°I would say so.¡± she scoffed. ¡°But that¡¯s what love is, so I think it¡¯s fine. And I¡¯m sure the princess misses you.¡± I thought back to that amazing night we shared. The way she gasped for air under my touch¡­ the warmth of her skin¡­ The way we tangled ourselves together. I want to feel that again, but I also just miss her presence in general. Being apart from her felt like a piece of my soul was cut out, and I was left bleeding. Thoughts of Lydia had been the only thing keeping me going through all the bloodshed today. ¡°My guardian¡­ Your thoughts¡­¡± I could sense her embarrassment and feel her blushing. No, wait. That¡¯s me. ¡°S-Sorry. But It¡¯s my head, after all¡­ what do you expect me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware! I know I¡¯m the one breaching your privacy, but I¡¯ve never had this issue with my guardians before!¡± She said desperately. ¡°It really is difficult for me to close the bond these days¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine what will happen when you finally awaken.¡± I raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Awaken? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s when a guardian comes into full power. Usually, it means attaining some sort of goal or understanding of oneself. Do you remember your lessons at the academy? Your instructor mentioned something called ¡®divine artifacts¡¯ That hold great magical power?¡± I nodded my head as I thought back. ¡°Right. He said that the church usually keeps things like that protected.¡± ¡°When a guardian awakens, they manifest a piece of their soul as a weapon. These manifestations remain in the world, even after a guardian''s death. That¡¯s what your history refers to as divine artifacts.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I say simply. ¡°I¡¯m not even at my full potential? Isn¡¯t that kind of¡­ crazy?¡± It might have been arrogant to say, but I already felt incredibly powerful. Another beat of silence passes before she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve grown used to it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know a goddess could sound so resigned,¡± I said back. ¡°Anyway.¡± She said, steering the conversation back on track. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that despite your strength, you haven¡¯t manifested your weapon yet.¡± ¡°Do you think it has something to do with that strange sensation when I use my stella?¡± I ask. ¡°That is my suspicion.¡± She confirmed. I hum in my thoughts quietly, not wanting to wake my friend. It would be beneficial to grow even stronger. Maybe I could even end the war with such power¡­ Then I can finally go home. Thoughts of seeing Lydia and Sasha again fill my thoughts as I drift off to sleep. Much to my surprise, despite the events of the day, I didn¡¯t have any nightmares. If only I¡¯d known the nightmares were waiting until I was awake. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°My lady, please remain still.¡± Leah admonished as I stood in front of the full-length mirror in the closet. All I had done was sigh. Okay¡­ I definitely slumped a bit¡­ My training with Mother still hadn¡¯t progressed beyond becoming more precise with my magic. This would generally be a good thing, but the white flames that I was once so proud of still seemed out of grasp despite the physical and mental training I¡¯d been doing since Audrey left for the battlefield. I mumbled an apology to Leah and made an effort to stand up straighter, which once again caused her to sigh. ¡°I know that you¡¯re having a hard time, but you¡¯re meeting Lady Rose today. Shouldn¡¯t you be more excited?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m excited to see Sasha,¡± I say, giving her a small smile as our eyes meet through the mirror. Leah had diligently put waves through my blonde hair, so even though it hung freely down my back, it still had a sense of depth. The dress she was currently putting me in was a dark blue, with short sleeves and a neckline that hid the curves of my chest. I knew Sasha was still upset about how everything went down about her sister¡¯s participation in the war. Even if she didn¡¯t blame me directly, I knew she was concerned about Audrey¡¯s well-being. That makes two of us¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a decent night''s sleep since she left. I miss her. But I was sure Audrey had it much worse right now, so I couldn¡¯t bring myself to complain in earnest. Audrey is out there fighting for us¡­ for me. I can¡¯t betray her feelings by being weak in return. Since Audrey wasn¡¯t here to comfort Sasha, I was more than happy to do so in her place. It helped me feel better despite my failures in training. After Leah finished dressing me, we stepped out into the hallway to be greeted by one of the maids I¡¯m sure Leah had asked to set up the tea parlor for Sasha and me. ¡°Everything is ready for you, Your Highness. Your guest has already arrived.¡± The maid said with a bow. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, turning down the hallway with Leah in tow. We walked in silence for a few minutes before I asked the same question I always do: ¡°Have there been any updates from the front?¡± My attendant''s response was the same as yesterday. ¡°No, My Lady. There have been no reports of note.¡± a mixture of relief and disappointment fills my chest, just like I¡¯ve felt every day since my girlfriend left. I suppose no news is good news¡­ The only way I heard about Audrey was through the reports my brother sent back to the central war council, and even that was just about her status among the troops and her overall health. I really should have taught her the magic of sending letters. I hadn¡¯t taught Audrey the magic because I didn¡¯t want to distract her out in the field, but now the regret was piling up at the lack of her presence in my life, even if it had only been a week. I fought back the sigh that was building in my chest as we finally entered the parlor, where Sasha sat at the table laden with various sweets and teas. The young girl looked quite excited by the enticing spread, but I could see the hint of worry that had plagued us both in her eyes. ¡°Sister Lydia!¡± Sasha yelled excitedly when I entered, and she left her seat to run over and hug me. I could feel the stress in my body practically melt away as I wrapped my arms around her, a genuine smile gracing my face as I looked down at her. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been forever since we¡¯ve seen each other, Sasha,¡± I said honestly. She looked at me with a smile that could stop even the most seasoned knights, the flicker of worry in her eyes gone. I¡¯m glad she feels the same way I do, at least, even if I¡¯m no replacement for Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days!¡± She giggled cutely. Gah, my heart is going to stop. ¡°Very true¡­ Well, should we dig into the sweets? We wouldn¡¯t want the chef''s hard work to go to waste.¡± I said, leading her back to the table where we sat facing each other. As we plated our first choices for the day, I asked the real question that had been on my mind since she was last here with her mother. ¡°How are things at home?¡± She looked up at me, her brow furrowing as she frowned slightly. ¡°You mean with Mother? Everything seems normal, though I have noticed she¡¯s been a little nicer to the servants.¡± I fought the laugh that threatened to bubble up at her revelation. What the hell did you do to that woman, Mother? My Mother could be pretty terrifying, but from what I saw and am hearing now, she traumatized the poor Duchess. Not that she doesn¡¯t deserve it. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a pleasant surprise to hear. ¡°Anything else interesting?¡± I prod, hoping she might have learned anything of her Father¡¯s plan. ¡°I haven¡¯t managed to find out anything else. My interactions with Father were already limited, but now I hardly see him at all,¡± she said, looking down in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I really do want to help my sister.¡± I reach across the table, taking her free hand in mine with a reassuring smile. ¡°I know, Sasha. I¡¯m sorry for bringing up such a dreadful topic. Let¡¯s just focus on eating our fill for now and enjoying each other¡¯s company.¡± My subject change brought another smile to her face as I released her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy enough sweets for my sister, too!¡± she declared, the fork already in her hand with a piece of cake speared on it as she brings to her mouth. Her other hand cupped her cheek as she enjoyed the flavor. Following her lead, I also took a bite of my pudding and resisted having the same reaction as the younger girl. The time passes lazily, with us chatting about anything that comes to mind, though the topic is still mostly Audrey. When the time for her to head back to the Duke¡¯s mansion neared, we were interrupted by a knock on the door. When Leah answered, one of my Mother¡¯s maids stepped inside with a bow before speaking. ¡°Your Highness. Her Majesty requests your presence in the prince¡¯s office. My lady would also like for Lady Rose to attend as well.¡± I stifled a look of surprise, then turned to Sasha. ¡°Well, it seems like we get to have more time together. Let¡¯s go.¡± She looked at me, then the remaining cake on her plate, before stabbing the big piece and devouring it in one bite, leaving crumbs on her lips, and her cheeks puffed like a squirrel. ¡°Yesh, lesh go!¡± I bent down, grabbing a napkin from the table to clean her face as she desperately tried to chew the large portion she subjected herself to. Again. Cute. But my royal side came out, just like it does with Audrey whenever she¡¯s acting unladylike. ¡°Now, you know better than to eat like that,¡± I said gently, having finished cleaning the crumbs from her face. Sasha quickly swallowed, taking a long sip of the cooling tea before looking at me with a grin. ¡°It seemed like something my sister would do. So I wanted to try.¡± I blinked at her assessment. ¡°You¡¯ve got her there, I guess.¡± With that, we left the parlor, following behind my Mother¡¯s attendant as we walked through the castle once again. Along the way, Sasha pulled on my sleeve. ¡°Sister Lydia, I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ why is it that the royal family always meets in the crown prince¡¯s office? Are there not more official and bigger rooms in the castle?¡± I tilted my head as I considered her question, then looked back at her thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯d like to know the answer to that myself.¡± My response elicited a laugh from her, and a few minutes later, we walked into my brother¡¯s office. My whole family, minus the obvious two who were with the army, are there. Despite their dark expressions, Mother still made a concerted effort to greet Sasha, giving her a warm hug. The young girl still looked uncomfortable with the embrace, but the stiffness from the first time it happened wasn¡¯t there. It seems she¡¯s warming up to it. Once the door shut behind us, Father spoke bluntly, driving away my distracting thoughts. ¡°The imperials have made their move. They made an attempted surprise attack last night.¡± My blood froze at the report, cold dread filling my chest. ¡°I-Is everyone all right?¡± Thankfully, he nodded. ¡°Yes, thanks to Audrey. She managed to sense the threat before it was too late and stall the attack long enough for the army to respond.¡± The breath I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding escaped, and I couldn¡¯t help a resigned smile. ¡°That means the war has started in earnest, then. What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°It took a few hours, but Abel reports they have the situation contained for the time being. He estimates the imperials have lost two thousand troops, while our losses are a few hundred for now.¡± Father paused, his eyes flickering with remorse. ¡°The majority of our losses occurred in the initial hours of the attack.¡± I knew those lives weighed heavily on his mind. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s waiting for the official death report so the kingdom can inform the families¡­ It may have been cold of me, but I was relieved knowing that Audrey, Lucia, and Abel were not among those lost. I glanced at Sasha and saw the relief on her face as well. The room fell silent for a moment, lacking the usual energy that Abel and Audrey brought. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Luke stated, his hands folded under his chin as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s like the emperor is toying with us¡­ Why not crush our defensive line with the difference in numbers? Before now, the imperial army destroyed their enemies quickly, but what¡¯s different with us?¡± Despite the silence following his question, the answer was obvious. We have Audrey. It''s the only thing that makes sense. I pursed my lips and spoke. ¡°I think we can reasonably assume he knows about Audrey. So the question is what his intentions are.¡± Right as I finished, a knock sounded from the door. Seconds later, it revealed Duke Beldonna and Isaac, who bowed elegantly to my parents. ¡°Your Majesties. We have an urgent matter to discuss.¡± The urgency of the Duke¡¯s tone was surprising, considering how level-headed he usually was. What was even more worrying was the flicker of fear I saw flash across my parent''s faces before they schooled their expressions. I saw Luke blink in surprise at their reaction as well. ¡°Please clear the room.¡± At the direct order from Father, all the servants immediately began to shuffle out. Then he turned to Luke and me. ¡°You two as well.¡± My brother and I glanced at each other as we both opened our mouths to object, but our words died on our tongues at Mother¡¯s steely glare. ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m sure Sasha needs to be getting back. Make sure she makes it to the carriage alright.¡± Then she turned to my brother. ¡°Luke¡­ Go find something else to do for a while. You need a break anyway.¡± Despite the heavy atmosphere, I scoffed at her off-handed order. Luke stood up from his desk, grumbling. ¡°This is supposed to be my office¡­¡± But even his quiet complaints were silenced as Mother gave him a saccharine smile that lacked any sweetness. ¡°Both of you. Out. Now.¡± Then she once again turned to Sasha, giving her an actual smile as her expression softened. She¡¯s not even your child! ¡°It was wonderful to see you again, dear. Let¡¯s have a nice tea party next time you visit, alright?¡± Sasha just nodded, unsure of how to react to the quick change of pace. Shaking my head, I took the young girl¡¯s hand and led her out of the office as Luke trailed behind, looking like a lost sheep. ¡°Mother¡¯s right, you know,¡± I said over my shoulder once we were back in the hallway. ¡°Your eyes look ghastly; you should go take a nap.¡± My brother looked at me with a tired smile. ¡°Perhaps I will. It was a pleasure to see you again, Lady Rose. Please visit again soon.¡± Before he turned to leave, he gave Sasha a pat on the head. Again! She¡¯s not even your sister! My internal complaints suddenly stopped when a particular thought came to mind. Not yet, at least¡­ Once Luke was out of view, I led Sasha to the carriages, helping her up the steps. Before she left, we made plans for her to return in a few days, and then I waved her off with a smile. Once I was finally alone in the courtyard, I allowed myself to slump down. ¡°Please, stay safe, Audrey,¡± I mumbled to myself, looking up at the clear blue sky. *** Once the children had left the office, Bella and I turned back to Duke Beldonna and his son. ¡°What have you seen?¡± I asked. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. They looked at each other before meeting my gaze again. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty,¡± Isaac said, his voice wavering slightly. ¡°I have lost sight of the outcome we hoped for. The future is uncertain.¡± My breath hitched, and I could feel my wife''s hand tighten on mine at his words. ¡°Are you saying we¡¯ve lost?¡± I ask, forcing myself to stay calm. And thankfully, Isaac shook his head. ¡°I do not know. Whenever I try to look into the future, I see nothing¡­¡± He bit his lip, his hands trembling at his sides with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s as if my magic simply won¡¯t activate anymore.¡± Despite his evident emotion, when he looked at me, there was still hope in his eyes. ¡°While I cannot provide specific guidance, I believe that the future we seek is still possible.¡± I lean back and sigh. ¡°Even still¡­ We should prepare for the worst.¡± Bella¡¯s hand was still tightly holding mine, so I tried to give her a reassuring smile only to realize she wasn¡¯t trembling with fear. I should¡¯ve known better¡­ My wife was furious. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I asked Duke Beldonna, and when he shook his head, I sent them away. When it was finally just Bella and me alone, she spoke. Her face was a barely contained mask of rage. ¡°We¡¯ve followed their advice this whole time¡­ We¡¯ve put our daughter¡¯s lives at risk¡­ and now they¡¯re saying they don¡¯t know how it will turn out?!¡± ¡°Darling¡­¡± I said placatingly, not even flinching as I used my fire magic to melt the ice that had been crawling up our joined hands. ¡°You know that the beldonna¡¯s magic isn¡¯t absolute. Even if Isaac is the strongest user of foresight we¡¯ve ever had, not even he can guarantee a specific future.¡± The Beldonna family tree was nearly as large as the royal families, both extending back to the Kingdom of Venyth¡¯s founding. House Beldonna has always been a trusted advisor and has used its unique magic of foresight to help guide the kingdom for generations. ¡°But¡ª!¡± She tried to argue, but I cut her off. ¡°Not to mention the blind spot when it comes to the divine. Even if we knew about the divine guardian appearing in our kingdom, Isaac didn¡¯t know exactly when or who it would be.¡± My reasoning seemed to calm her down a little. ¡°Besides, if what Audrey said in the report is true, and the emperor really is a guardian himself, that would likely explain why the future appears blank to them right now.¡± Though, It¡¯s just a guess¡­ Bella finally reigned in her magic and looked at me. There was still a hint of anger in her eyes, but I knew it wasn¡¯t directed at me or the beldonna¡¯s. ¡°Then I say we call Thomas Rose here immediately. I¡¯ll freeze his limbs off one by one until he confesses everything. Then we can bring our children home.¡± ¡°As appealing as that sounds, you know it¡¯s not an option. Duke Rose has effectively trapped us in a corner¡­ All we can do is wait for him to make the first move or risk a noble uprising.¡± I say, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°I was a fool for letting him be for so long.¡± I¡¯d love to get a few burns on him myself, but I doubt my lovely wife and daughter would leave anything left in such a case. We both fall silent for a while, lost in our thoughts and regrets. ¡°Have we really done all we can?¡± She asked, more subdued than I¡¯d seen her since Cecelia¡¯s passing. She linked her arm through mine and leaned her head on my shoulder. ¡°Are we really forced to sit here and wait as our children bear the burden of our mistakes?¡± ¡°Of course not, dear,¡± I say, kissing the top of her head. ¡°We can still prepare for the worst and hope for the best.¡± I hope it¡¯s enough to withstand whatever Duke Rose is planning¡­ I kept that part to myself as my wife and I stayed cuddled up on the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s guide our children to a better future¡­ Even if we aren¡¯t there to see it.¡± I nodded my head at her words, determination and sadness whirling in my chest. We shared a lingering kiss before just relaxing into each other for the first time in weeks. The somber atmosphere slowly disappeared, and we stayed like that for a while. ¡°You¡¯re very cute like this,¡± I mumbled quietly. She turned her eyes up to look at me through her lashes, and if I wasn¡¯t used to her beauty by now, I¡¯m sure my heart would have stopped. No¡­ it did anyway¡­ A small smile played on her lips as she readjusted to face me better. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not cute otherwise?¡± She asked teasingly, her slender finger tracing circles over the fabric of my shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t put words in my mouth,¡± I say with a quiet laugh. She snuggled in closer, and I wrapped my arm around her to hold her. When Bella rested her head against my chest, a heavy sigh escaped her. ¡°As much as I love being your queen, sometimes I just want to be your wife. Is that so wrong?¡± A smile broke on my face, and I laid a kiss on her forehead. I used up a lifetime of luck to get this woman to marry me. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re my wife till death do us part, remember?¡± I held her tighter. ¡°But I have no intention of letting you go, even after that.¡± I thought it was quite a romantic sentiment, but my wife just looked at me with a small smile and giggled. ¡°I have such a valiant husband¡­ But I¡¯m afraid to say you might have to compete with a goddess for me when the time comes.¡± What?! *** ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± I complained to Aurora while intercepting a volley of arrows with a wave of water. The trap Abel had devised worked well for the rest of the day, but the next morning, I felt the stella shift inside them, and they started to use ranged weapons and avoided entering the trap. ¡°At least it didn¡¯t happen in the middle of the night again,¡± Aurora said, trying to soothe my annoyance as I sent water arrows to a group of archers in the field, finding my next targets before the bodies even hit the ground. ¡°We¡¯re being toyed with,¡± I stated simply, as a shadow pierced another soldier whose face twisted into that malicious grin directed at me. ¡°No¡­ He¡¯s toying with me, right?¡± My goddess hesitated momentarily before confirming what I already knew was true. ¡°It certainly seems that way, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I gritted my teeth as I stabbed my blade into a woman who was climbing over the wall. Now that they were avoiding the trap, they were attempting to climb the walls again, and the injuries and losses were starting to accrue steadily on our side, and we weren¡¯t doing enough damage in return to make up the difference. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how he can manipulate this much stella so far away from himself!¡± It was obvious to me that the emperor wasn¡¯t on the battlefield. I¡¯d be able to sense his presence otherwise. ¡°It¡¯s a unique trait of the war god¡¯s power,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Divine guardians of war can infuse their divinity to subordinates to facilitate their conquest. And it doesn¡¯t always mean the person receiving the power becomes a mindless puppet. Still, it does weaken the guardian, especially at this large scale, so they don¡¯t usually take the field themselves unless necessary.¡± I raise an eyebrow as I cut down a group of imperial soldiers who had managed to get on the wall. ¡°And why are we just now talking about this?¡± I ask, washing my blade with some water magic before continuing my patrol. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like important information. You already knew the imperials were being controlled, so why worry about the specifics?¡± She paused and took a breath, a whisper of sadness infecting her voice. Besides¡­ These are all things the previous guardians of night and day learned. There is no guarantee that what was true back then applies to the current enemy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, I guess. It¡¯s not like knowing changes the strategy¡­ Although, if the emperor is not at full power right now due to his armies, maybe I should just go to the imperial capital and assassinate him.¡± I suggest while joining a squad of knights and using the backup as an opportunity to rest for a moment and drink some water. ¡°Honestly, my guardian just loves reckless plans¡­¡± I just shrug at her accusation. ¡°If it gets the job done, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Her sigh of exasperation filled my mind. ¡°The problem, Audrey, is that it would likely take you at least a week to reach the imperial capital, even through the shadows. Are you willing to leave the kingdom to its own devices?¡± I pause at her fed-up tone. ¡°Alright, I get it! It was just an idea!¡± Suddenly, an arrow slices through the air right over my shoulder. My eyes widen as I look at where it clattered to the ground after colliding with the stone wall, then purse my lips and turn away, my magic already taking care of the shooter. ¡°Also, I knew that wouldn¡¯t hit me¡­¡± But my excuse was only met with silence for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack¡­¡± Her voice was suddenly weary, but I wisely decided not to point it out. After that, I continued to patrol the wall, my stella and holy magic making it unnecessary for me to rest unless I used too much of it. Then, when the afternoon rolled around, the situation changed again for the worse. A massive fireball collided with the defensive wall, and I immediately sunk into the shadows and moved to the explosion. When I arrived, I found the wall still standing, a slight shimmer of blue light rippling across the gray bricks before going invisible again. It must be a barrier like those at the academy¡­ I didn¡¯t realize there was one. It wasn¡¯t necessary since the Imperials weren¡¯t using magic until now. This isn¡¯t good. Another large fireball was shot from the imperial ranks, but I intercepted it with a water arrow before it could make contact. I don¡¯t know how many hits this barrier can take¡­ But not even I could defend the entire length of the wall, and I heard other explosions and shouts start to ring out all across the fortifications. I could see spells from both sides colliding mid-air as our own mages started to go on the defensive. Once a mage arrived to defend the section of wall I was standing on, I sunk back into the shadows and quickly found Abel and Lucia, who were in the war tent with the other generals and already trying to devise a new plan. ¡°How long will the barrier hold out?¡± Abel asked, looking at the map on the table. It was likely impossible for us to block every spell sent our way, so it was bound to take damage. ¡°The barrier device is a national-grade magic artifact. It¡¯s designed to absorb the mana from any spell it touches, strengthening itself in the process.¡± General Wheeler said. I appeared from Abel¡¯s shadow behind him at his explanation, causing everyone to jump. ¡°Damn it! I told you to stop doing that, Audrey!¡± Abel shouted, and I gave everyone a sheepish smile before turning to the general. ¡°If it¡¯s designed to absorb, is it possible it could be overloaded?¡± I asked, knowing all too well what happens when too much magic flows. General Wheeler looks at me thoughtfully, stroking his beard. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it would take an extraordinary amount of mana.¡± I nodded, then fell silent to let them continue discussing as I turned my thoughts inward. ¡°Normal mana may be fine, but I doubt it can handle much stella¡­¡± I said to my goddess, worried. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Only divine guardians can utilize stella directly. The stella inside the soldiers is only there to control them.¡± She explained. ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s true I didn¡¯t sense any divinity in the spells I blocked. Will it really be okay?¡± I wondered. Eventually, Abel and the generals seemed to devise a plan to have some of the more proficient mages focus on the magic users. While the wall would be fine taking attacks, the same could not be said for the people on it, so we needed to stop the ranged attacks from layering at all costs. ¡°Couldn¡¯t Lady Guardian defend the whole wall with her power? That demonstration she gave was quite astonishing¡­¡± I heard one of the generals ask, and everyone in the room turned to look at him. A murmur of agreement rose from the others except Abel, Lucia, and General Wheeler. Then they all turned to me, suddenly expecting an answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even with my power, defending the entire wall for an extended time is impossible,¡± I said with a frown. Lydia had lectured me quite a bit about learning to stay within my limits. ¡°Surely that¡¯s not the case. You had covered nearly the entire field with water before!¡± The same general shot back. ¡°And I¡¯ve heard how resilient your defensive magic is! Are you saying that you can¡¯t defend us, even with your holy power?!¡± His outburst surprised everyone in the room, and Lucia looked ready to cut him down. Abel opened his mouth to object, and I could tell everyone who had initially agreed with him was now glaring. I guess being regarded as a holy woman has its perks, huh? My thought drew a laugh from Aurora, but I ignored her and raised a hand to stop Abel. ¡°That¡¯s not at all what I said. I could absolutely defend the entire wall.¡± I state plainly, not breaking eye contact with the man. ¡°But I could only manage it for half a day at most, maybe less with their attacks. Even I have my limits, General. What do you propose we do when I eventually collapse from exhaustion and can no longer fight?¡± I asked, channeling my inner Lydia. Talking like this was not something I enjoyed doing, but I couldn¡¯t let them misunderstand my power¡­ Not with everyone¡¯s lives on the line. ¡°W-Well¡­¡± He stuttered, then fell silent before bowing his head slightly. ¡°I apologize, Lady Guardian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I understand your feelings, and if I had the power, this war would already be over¡­ We just have to keep doing our best and working together, right?¡± Everyone nodded at my sentiment, and then the meeting was officially over. The generals started to leave to issue their orders, and when it was finally just the three of us, I turned to my friends with a sigh. ¡°I really hate talking like that,¡± I mumbled, and Abel laughed. ¡°It was like my sister was here with us!¡± His comment made me flush with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired how Lydia can talk with authority and confidence. If I can¡¯t even do that much, how could I call myself her partner?¡± As I voiced my feelings, Leah and Abel gave me warm smiles that shone through the muck and blood staining our clothes and armor. The sound of fighting permeated the background as the three of us just shared the silent moment together before Abel ran a hand through his black hair. ¡°Well, Ladies, I think we¡¯ve had enough of a break. Our country needs us.¡± ¡°The royal family really needs to reevaluate what taking a break means if you think this qualifies.¡± Lucia retorted, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at her attitude. She treats Lydia so respectfully, but not Abel¡­ Not that he seems to mind. Despite her denial of her feelings, her actions said otherwise. I amused myself with my thoughts and followed them out of the tent. It only took us a minute to rejoin the fighting, and as I cut down our enemies and healed our wounded comrades, I could only think of Lydia and Sasha. I can¡¯t wait to see them again. *** As the pressure from the imperial army continued to increase steadily, we fought them back with equal fervor. Even in the face of their overwhelming numbers, our defenses held out for the rest of the day and through the night since our enemies didn¡¯t seem to know exhaustion. I only allowed myself to sleep a few hours, much to my friend''s disapproval, so that I could save as many of our soldiers as possible. I knew it was arrogant for me to believe I could ensure everyone made it home, but I was determined to limit that number as much as possible. I can¡¯t accept them calling me their guardian otherwise. And yet, as if to spite the hope I held in my heart, a message from the capital arrived the following day. ¡°T-The Yamadian reinforcements have stopped their march after making land on our coast.¡± Abel read the letter with shaking hands. ¡°Currently, they are refusing to continue on to assist us before their leadership has an audience with Father.¡± The war tent fell into a tense silence, all of us knowing that holding out for reinforcements had been our only hope of winning this war. ¡°Aurora¡­ What do we do now?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡°Damn it!¡± Abel shouted, ripping the letter in half before taking a deep breath to calm himself. His green eyes burned with anger and resolve. ¡°We will hold out. This report doesn¡¯t leave this tent, understand?¡± Everyone nodded at his order. We can¡¯t let the soldiers get disheartened now¡­ Not when we¡¯re barely holding on as it is. They will realize something is wrong when the Yamadians don¡¯t show up on the promised day, but we need them at their best for now. The prince sat down heavily, and after the generals had left, he spoke again. ¡°Audrey¡­ Lucia¡­¡±...¡± he said, looking up at us, the fire in his eyes gone now. We need to be prepared. If something has given the Yamadians pause about an alliance with us at such a critical moment, then there will likely be no reinforcements at all.¡± Lucia and I looked at each other with wide eyes, then back at him. ¡°Auntie and Uncle will definitely resolve the situation quickly, right?¡± I said, trying to reassure him, but he shook his head. ¡°Of course they will, but it won¡¯t matter. Our forces are already strained, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we break completely.¡± He took a shuddering breath. ¡°We will fight for as long as possible, but waiting even an extra day will likely not end well for us, and if the time comes¡­ I will give the order to retreat.¡± The words hung in the air, the sounds of war echoing in the background as Lucia and I processed his words. ¡°It¡¯s not likely the imperials would just let us turn our backs and run,¡± Lucia said bluntly, and Abel nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be heading the rear guard, along with any volunteers from the seasoned knights.¡± Lucia slammed a hand on the table in anger. ¡°Are you insane?! In a situation like that, being in the rear would be a death sentence!¡± ¡°What choice do I have?!¡± He asked back, his voice rising. ¡°I am a prince! I have a duty to protect my people!¡± They stared at each other for a tense moment before I timidly cut in. ¡°I might have an idea¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± They said together, their eyes flicking to me momentarily before they continued their staring contest. I opened my mouth to object but was cut off again. ¡°Stay out of this, Audrey,¡± Lucia said. ¡°We both know how reckless your ¡®ideas¡¯ are, so keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so rude about it¡­¡± I muttered with a pout. ¡°Lydia would cook me alive if I let you do what I think you¡¯re about to suggest,¡± Abel said, and I couldn¡¯t exactly argue back with him on that point. Instead, I decided to ignore his logic and push ahead. ¡°But it really is the best option!¡± I said, but this time, they just ignored me, choosing to start fighting again. ¡°You being a prince is precisely why I can¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself!¡± Lucia said, pausing for a moment before speaking a lie. ¡°I have a duty to the royal family to protect its members. That includes you, so let me fulfill my role!¡± ¡°You want to lead the rear guard?¡± Abel scoffed. ¡°I refuse. You aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± There was a note of something more than worry under his words, but Lucia was too angry to notice. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She asked, her voice low and dangerous. ¡°What the hell did the foolish prince just say to me?¡± I saw a flicker of hesitation cross Abel¡¯s face, no doubt his instincts from living with Auntie and Lydia telling him that he had made a mistake. ¡°You heard me.¡± And yet he doubles down! ¡°There are only a handful of knights that could claim to be stronger than me now!¡± Lucia said back. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Abel stood up, facing her and stepping closer. ¡°And I¡¯m one of them. You¡¯ve yet to beat me a single time, Lucia. As your prince and vice-commander, I¡¯m ordering you to stand down.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I won¡¯t!¡± Lucia looked down, her body trembling and her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°Why the hell did you train me if I¡¯m not meant to protect you!¡± The Lucia from only a year ago wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of defying a royal¡¯s orders, but here she was. Though I can tell she¡¯s torn between her feelings on the matter. ¡°I trained you to protect my sisters and yourself,¡± Abel responded, his voice taking on a softer tone. ¡°I think he just called you his sister, Audrey,¡± Aurora commented unnecessarily after being silent this whole time. I fought the happiness away because I was far more annoyed with the lover¡¯s spat they¡¯d been subjecting me to. ¡°This is ridiculous¡­ Is it okay if I stop them now?¡± I asked my goddess, but I didn¡¯t bother waiting for an answer as I wrapped them in shadows, forcing them both to sit in the nearby chairs. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Abel tried to ask but covered his mouth with my magic and glared. ¡°Oh, now you remember I¡¯m here!¡± I said, my annoyance evident. ¡°You¡¯re both adults, yet you¡¯ve been sitting here arguing like a married couple! In front of a child, no less!¡± I gestured at myself, and my goddess scoffed. Lucia¡¯s face flushed red at my comparison. ¡°We were not¡ª!¡± And I covered her mouth as well. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! The two of you have been sitting here arguing over who should sacrifice themselves and completely ignoring that there¡¯s another option.¡± I look at both of them, bound by my shadows, and smile. ¡°If we¡¯re going off strength, I have both of you beat. So I¡¯ll protect our retreat. Alone.¡± Immediately, they both start shaking their heads in denial, and I can¡¯t help but smirk a little at the sight. ¡°I have no intention of dying. Lydia would never forgive me.¡± I take a breath and fold my arms over my chest. ¡°But it makes the most sense. I wasn¡¯t lying to the general before when I said I could probably hold the imperials off for a while. It may not be enough to ensure every one of our troops escapes, but it¡¯s the best option we have. Plus, I can travel through the shadows to get away, so the risk isn¡¯t that high for me compared to you.¡± I could tell my reasoning was starting to convince Abel, but Lucia was still defiantly looking at me. Of course, I knew she was just worried about me, but I needed to convince her anyway. I¡¯ll just reassure her. I leaned down, whispering so only she could hear me. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡± But mid-sentence, the sudden urge to tease the older girl filled me before I could stop it. ¡°If you want, I could leave the two of you like this for a while so you can talk about your feelings¡­¡± As I stood back up, I saw the defiant gaze replaced with acceptance and a faint blush. She¡¯s too easy to read! Finally, I released them from my magic, and Abel looked at me weirdly. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be the sweet one. That was a very ¡®Lydia¡¯ thing to do.¡± My chest puffed with pride at his statement. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a compliment." *** ¡°What do you mean the reinforcements have been delayed?!¡± I asked angrily. ¡°What cause could the Yamadians possibly have?¡± ¡°Calm down, Lydia. You¡¯ll only make things harder on Mother and Father if you go into the audience looking like that.¡± Luke said as we walked through the castle halls. We were on our way to the audience chamber, where we would hear the reason for the Yamadian¡¯s delay. ¡°I know, Brother,¡± I said, trying to compose my expression. ¡°But you know as well as I do that the situation on the frontline is worsening by the day¡­¡± I bit my lip in frustration as I thought about Audrey. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to fix anything with anger. All we can do is hear what they have to say.¡± He replied, but I could sense he was upset about it as well. We said nothing else as we arrived in the audience chamber, sitting beside Mother and Father. The four of us exchanged some glances but remained silent as we waited for the Yamadian representative to arrive. It only took another minute before the large doors in front of us opened, and a man entered with Yuzuki. My friend¡¯s face was ashen, and she avoided my eyes as they knelt at the bottom of the ornate steps. The man wore his long, black hair up, and when my Father permitted them to raise their heads, I saw that he and Yuzuki bore a striking resemblance. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ one of her brothers? ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± The man began. ¡°I am the second eldest of the Hina clan and Yuzuki¡¯s older brother. My name is Yuuichi Hina.¡± Father only nodded at him before cutting to the point. ¡°Time is of the essence, so forgive me for being blunt, Lord Hina. Why has Yamada gone back on their promise? The Yamadian troops are already heading back to your homeland, no?¡± Father¡¯s words shocked me to my core. They have already abandoned us?! My hands gripped the arms of my seat in anger, and Luke gave me a warning glance. It took everything I had to not lash out at Lord Hina. My friend trembled beside her brother, and now I knew why she refused to look at me. Lord Hina only gave Father a small smile. ¡°Those Ethereals of yours are unexpectedly competent if you already know our movements.¡± His remark was only met with an icy glare from my parents, and I could see Mother was starting to lose her patience. ¡°You dare stand before us, smiling while betraying our alliance? I should execute you here and now for the sheer disrespect.¡± She said, Ice crawling over her throne. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed to learn the Yamadian¡¯s code of honor is nothing but empty words.¡± My mother¡¯s venomous words seemed to make the man falter, and he composed himself before bowing his head. ¡°I have made a grave error. It is as you say: We are indeed pulling our forces from the war effort. To the kingdom, it most certainly is an act of betrayal.¡± He raised his head again, his black, piercing eyes meeting my Mother¡¯s with no hint of regret. ¡°However, just as you have a duty to your people, my clan has a duty to ours. My elder brother has deemed the chances of victory too low to risk so many of our troops away from home. I¡¯m sure, as honorable rulers, you can understand his decision.¡± A tense silence fell over the room as Lord Hina¡¯s gaze challenged my parents. Finally, Father asked the question that was on all our minds. ¡°If that was the case, then there was no need to promise reinforcements in the first place.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, what information have you uncovered that has led to this change of heart?¡± ¡°My eldest brother does not take breaking our agreement lightly. As such, I am under orders to share everything our shinobi have learned with you.¡± He took a breath before delivering the worst possible news. ¡°Duke Thomas Rose is colluding with the empire to seize control of the kingdom. He will march a private army of three thousand into the capital tonight to take the castle¡­ and assassinate the royal family.¡± My whole family shot to our feet. I was so shocked at the news that I almost didn¡¯t hear Father¡¯s orders. ¡°Bella, Lydia, finish this meeting. Luke, organize the royal and town guards. If Duke Rose truly plans to turn traitor, it¡¯s likely the traditionalist faction''s nobles will support him.¡± Sparing no time for appearances, my brother ran out of the room. Even if we combine both the guards, there are only around a thousand trained soldiers in the capital. I gritted my teeth as I realized this was precisely what the duke wanted. By tying up the majority of our army at the border, there¡¯s no way for us to defend the capital from an inside attack. We had our suspicions of a connection, but who would¡¯ve thought Duke Rose would indeed betray us? Father walked down the steps, standing face to face with Lord Hina. ¡°Do not think information is enough to make up for this. Venyth will not forget Yamada¡¯s betrayal. Even if the kingdom falls, there will be consequences. The only reason you¡¯re leaving this room with your head attached is due to Lady Hina¡¯s friendship with my daughter.¡± With those chilling words, my Father quickly followed Luke out of the room. Despite his composure, I could see a flicker of uncertainty in Lord Hina¡¯s eyes as he turned to face Mother and me, but he wasn¡¯t the one in charge, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Now, Lord Hina. I¡¯ve heard the proxy Daimyo is very wise, but it seems the rumors are misleading if your eldest brother really believes the empire will leave your little islands alone.¡± Mother said, her words biting. Her insult to their eldest sibling caused both Yuzuki and Lord Hina to bristle a little, but the blizzard emanating from her kept their mouths shut. ¡°Do you have any other information to report?¡± Lord Hina hesitated before answering, bowing his head. ¡°No¡­ Your Majesty. Know that Yamada hopes for your victory against the tyrant emperor.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°The hopes of a cowardly nation that refuses to fight mean nothing to me. Spare me your empty words and leave my kingdom before I change my mind.¡± Her magic intensified around her, and the blood drained from Lord Hina¡¯s face. Even I flinched at her tone as she spoke. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± The man said it for the final time before turning to leave the audience chamber with Yuzuki in tow. I hesitated to chase after her, my emotions in turmoil from the conversation. I know it¡¯s not her fault, but I might say something I don¡¯t mean. Suddenly, a cold hand pushed me from behind, and I turned back to look at my mother. Her magic had faded, and the blazing anger in her eyes had dulled, now mixed with sorrow. A small smile graced her lips as she urged me forward. ¡°Despite everything, Lady Hina is still your friend, right? This may be the last time you ever meet; don¡¯t let it end in regrets.¡± Her ice-blue eyes seemed to focus on something else for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s my duty as your Mother to ensure you don¡¯t make the same mistakes I have.¡± Words of comfort died in my throat as I looked at her, then I nodded my head. ¡°I won¡¯t, Mother.¡± Then I ran down the steps, pushing open the large doors to catch up to Yuzuki. They hadn¡¯t gotten too far down the hall, and I yelled after her. ¡°Yuzuki! Wait!¡± Her body went stiff at the sound of my voice before slumping as she turned to me. Her composed expression broke and was brimming with tears as she stepped toward me. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, Lydia!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± I said, then enveloped the younger girl in a hug, my hands running through her black hair. ¡°I know you did everything you could, and as your friend, I could never blame you for that.¡± As Yuzuki cried in my arms, Lord Hina stood a respectful distance away. I avoided looking at him for fear of my anger growing, so I just focused on my friend. Eventually, her sobs stopped, and she looked up at me. ¡°Yamada will go into isolation as soon as my brother and I return home¡­ I¡¯m not sure when we¡¯ll get to see each other again.¡± She paused and bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to carry your legacy as student council president.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the small laugh that escaped me at her apology. What a thing to be worried about at a time like this¡­ but she is only fifteen. I used my thumbs to brush her tears away. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. We will see each other again.¡± She nodded at my words, though I could see she only half-believed me. ¡°My brother and I need to go¡­ Will you please pass along my feelings to Audrey as well?¡± ¡°Of course I will, Yuzuki.¡± I grabbed her hands and squeezed them. ¡°Take care of yourself. Goodbye¡­ for now.¡± ¡°Right. For now.¡± I could see her jaw set in determination as she turned away and walked toward her brother. I knew she was still fighting back tears, and when she neared Lord Hina, he reached out comfortingly. They¡¯re good siblings¡­ She¡¯ll be just fine. I thought with a smile. Then Yuzuki slapped his hand away, glaring at him as she continued to walk past her brother. I hope so, at least. Another thought crossed my mind as I watched them disappear. That was the first time she¡¯d called Audrey and me by name¡­ The feeling was bittersweet as I realized my girlfriend might never hear it. *** Even if my emotions were all over the place, there was still much to do to prepare for the Duke¡¯s attack. So after I returned to Mother, it was decided a public announcement needed to be made. So, an hour later, I found myself standing on a stage in the middle of the castle town, surrounded by the wide eyes of the citizenry. Why did it have to be me¡­ I had no fears of public speaking, but I didn¡¯t have nearly as much exposure to the people as the rest of my family did. No, I can¡¯t waste time complaining. Every minute that ticked by brought us closer to the fight, and the people needed to be prepared. Leah stood beside me, her wind magic at full cast to amplify my voice as much as possible. It was impossible for every person in the capital to fit in the central square, and since it would take time to gather everyone, it was better to do it this way. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to say. ¡°People of the capital! Hear the voice of your Princess!¡± My voice echoed through the buildings and streets, reverberating even to the city''s outskirts. I had already gathered quite a crowd in the square, but now I was drawing even more attention. ¡°As you all know, our army, along with Prince Abel and our Divine Guardian, are currently fighting at our border. They are risking their lives to thwart the imperial threat that has been consuming the continent like a wild beast!¡± I paused for a moment as I looked at those around me. ¡°Even now, they are seeing the horrors of war¡­ All to defend those of us who remain here. Yet, some among us look to satisfy their own greed during these uncertain times¡­¡± I trail off, taking a moment to gather myself. ¡°Duke Rose is a traitor who has thrown his lot in with the empire and now leads an army to take the capital for himself. Our beloved home will turn into a battlefield in a mere few hours.¡± Cries of outrage rang around me as the people digested my words. Anger and fear overtook the capital, and I knew I had to maintain control. I raised a hand, silencing the immediate area around me. ¡°I will not lie to you¡­ the situation is grim. However, the Duke is only after the lives of the royal family and those who support us. As your princess and a member of the royal family, please¡­¡± Hushed whispers filled the square as I bowed my head to the crowds. ¡°Please, take your loved ones and leave the capital. The royal family does not wish to see our citizens become war casualties. The duke is a cruel man, and he will not care to be mindful of innocent lives caught up in his ambitions.¡± I lowered myself to the ground, and I ignored Leah¡¯s surprise as I prostrated myself before the entire capital. ¡°I beg of you! Allow the royal family and the knights to fulfill our duties of protecting our people until the last breath!¡± A hushed murmur fell over the crowds as I stayed on the ground, and I did my best to ignore the whispers. ¡°The princess would go so far for us?¡± ¡°We should leave, right?¡± ¡°Should we really abandon our home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get caught in the fighting.¡± I trembled with my head lowered but looked up when the whispers faded. A man had stepped forward from the crowd. He wore a handkerchief around his forehead and was adorned in a dirty apron. ¡°I will not leave, Your Highness.¡± His voice echoed through the city, which surprised him for a minute before he continued. It seemed Leah had applied her wind magic to him as well. ¡°I am a simple street vendor, but I¡¯ve had the honor of serving the Princes on more than one occasion. Even as a commoner, they treated me with respect.¡± ¡°My brothers¡­?¡± I asked, confused. And the man laughed at my expression. ¡°Yes. While I¡¯m sure you royals have thought you were fooling us whenever you wandered around in your disguises, I assure you we all knew who you were.¡± He looked me in the eyes, and I saw nothing but genuine fondness. ¡°The Princes said my kebabs were some of the best in the capital. I even earned praise from the king himself!¡± I sputtered at that, and my utter disbelief sent a ripple of amusement through the crowd. Father snuck into town, too?! ¡°B-Be that as it may, it will be too dangerous for you to stay here!¡± I said back, finally gathering my thoughts. ¡°My pride as a man will not allow me to turn tail and run while a girl younger than my own daughter plans to fight.¡± He said, crossing his arms. Then he turned to the crowds, raising his voice. ¡°And I know I¡¯m not the only one! Will we really abandon our homes? Our country? Can we really just up and leave while our brave princess sits on her knees trembling?!¡± Silence momentarily fell over the capital before a roar of determination filled the air. ¡°Let us fight with you, Princess!¡± ¡°We will not run!¡± ¡°How dare the Duke betray us!¡± The noise was overwhelming as the capital''s citizens resolved to stay and defend their homes, and I began to cry. I did my best to stifle the tears, but there was just no stopping the sheer gratitude I felt. As I sat on the stage, a middle-aged woman with a kind face also stepped forward. Her auburn hair was tied in a loose bun as she extended a hand to me. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Please don¡¯t cry.¡± The woman¡¯s gentle voice was also amplified, and her words caused another lull in the crowd. I grasped her hand and let her pull me to my feet and off the stage. ¡°I own the cafe on the main street¡­ You once came in with the Divine Guardian and those dashing attendants, right?¡± She asked, and I looked at her wide eyes. Is she talking about the first time I brought Audrey to town? I thought back to that day and the way my girlfriend had enjoyed lemonade for the first time. ¡°We did¡­ We all enjoyed your beverages.¡± I said, still sniffling. The woman laughed gently and tucked some loose hair behind my ear. She¡¯s quite motherly¡­ ¡°I¡¯m honored to hear you say that¡­ I was quite surprised when I saw the Divine Guardian during the parade and realized she was the same girl that was with Your Highness that day. Seeing such beautiful young women fighting pains my heart, so I will also.¡± She squeezed my hands. ¡°Will you all come to my cafe again?¡± I nodded happily at her request. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll make a date of it!¡± My emotions were running so high that it took me a moment to realize my slip. I looked down in embarrassment as my face flushed. ¡°I-I mean¡­¡± The woman just smiled warmly. ¡°The Divine Guardian is very precious to you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Again, I nodded before returning her smile. ¡°She is¡­ We love each other very much.¡± Did I just announce our relationship to the whole capital?! But lying about my feelings for Audrey is something I could never do. ¡°The Princess and the Divine Guardian are together?!¡± ¡°How their hearts must hurt at being separated!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like a fairy tale romance!¡± I knew the general populace was more accepting of this kind of relationship, but I hadn¡¯t expected the support to be so unanimous. I suppose it¡¯s also thanks to the rapport my family has built with our citizens. Fresh tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I fought them back this time as I looked around at everyone. ¡°Thank you, everyone! Should even the worst happen, I know the Kingdom of Venyth will live on within its people. I¡¯m proud to call myself your princess!¡± As my words of gratitude echoed through the capital, they were met with a resounding cry. This is true power, Duke Rose. I pray it will be enough. *** ¡°You need to rest, Audrey!¡± Lucia shouted at me as she pierced the chest of an enemy and kicked the woman away to draw her blade free. We were on the verge of losing the wall as the imperials climbed one after the other over the crenulations. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I shouted back, my own sword glinting in the setting sun as I sliced an arrow out of the air. Water spears formed around me, flying forward to pin a dozen imperial soldiers to the floor and walls. There was a brief respite from the assault as Lucia stomped up to me, her face twisted with worry and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting for damn near sixteen hours!¡± Her hands landed on my shoulders, gripping me tightly. ¡°You only stopped for the meeting, right?¡± My eyes flicked to a soldier pulling himself over the wall behind Lucia, and I sent a shadow to deal with him. I kept my attention on our surroundings as I responded. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m fine. My divinity allows me to fight much longer than the average person.¡± My voice came out flatter than I intended, and my friend shook me roughly. ¡°Listen to yourself! You may be physically fine, but your mind also needs rest!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Audrey. You¡¯re pushing your mental limits. Go rest. Now.¡± My goddess¡¯s authoritative tone left no room to argue. Yet, as I looked around, I saw the endless fighting in every direction. Shouts and cries of pain rang in my ear from our soldiers as they fought with everything they had. ¡°How can I rest at a time like this? I promise I¡¯m fine!¡± I said, trying to brighten my voice to ease their worry, but Lucia just stared at me until i gave in. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go check in with Abel, at least,¡± I said, and while the two of them didn¡¯t seem wholly satisfied with that, Lucia finally let me go. I was quite far away from the wall¡¯s center, so I needed to go patrol the other direction anyway. ¡°Stay alive, Lucia,¡± I said, then sunk into the shadows after she nodded at me. ¡°I can feel your intention, Audrey. That¡¯s not resting.¡± Aurora said, her voice upset. I just smiled at her as I moved through the shadows. I knew she could feel my emotions, so there was no need for me to explain myself to her. As I made my way to the center, I stopped to heal who I could. I did my best not to think about the countless bodies of kingdom soldiers that littered the wall. But every time I saw a new one, I felt another piece of my heart break. As I neared Abel, I ran into Anthony¡¯s squad, struggling to push back a group of imperial soldiers on the wall. I quickly sent the enemies flying with my magic and appeared beside Anthony. My holy magic was already glowing as I walked through the group. Luckily, the worst of the injuries had been an arrow in Marianne¡¯s shoulder, but once I healed up the wound, the knight was raring to go again. Then, I realized that someone was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Hailey? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± I asked, worried. Anthony just smiled at me and pointed back towards camp. ¡°She needed a break; I¡¯m sure she¡¯s resting somewhere.¡± A breath of relief escaped me, and I nodded. After looking everybody over a second time, I once again continued to find Abel. I locked onto his shadow and made a beeline straight to him. As I rose out of his shadow, I found him hurriedly giving orders to a few battalion commanders, then rose from the prince¡¯s shadow once he was done. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± I asked, ignoring his flinch at my sudden appearance. He didn''t even have the energy to comment like he usually did. ¡°We¡¯re losing.¡± He said bluntly. ¡°At most, we can manage another day or two like this¡­ Probably less.¡± He raised a hand, launching a streak of lightning toward an approaching fireball. The bolt easily broke the opposing spell, continuing on to hit the caster and leaving a charred corpse behind. That was the only spell from the volley Abel bothered to block as the rest collided with the wall, absorbed by the magic barrier that briefly shimmered over the grey brick. ¡°There has to be something we can do!¡± I said in frustration. We hadn¡¯t received any other reports from the capital since the news of the delayed reinforcements, either, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was very wrong. Suddenly, an explosion rang out, and an enormous billow of black smoke rose from the wall to our left. Abel and I immediately ran to the area and discovered that a large section of the wall had been destroyed, and the ground was littered with the bodies of our soldiers who had been standing on top. ¡°No! The barrier! What happened!¡± Abel shouted as we both began to rain magic down on the horde of imperial soldiers who were now trying to push through the rubble. ¡°Audrey! The magic device that powers the barrier is in the central guardhouse. See what¡¯s wrong! Now!¡± He ordered, but I hesitated to leave him alone to defend the newly opened hole in our defenses. Sensing my hesitation, he yelled again. ¡°I can handle this! Go!¡± More explosions began to ring out across the wall, and the blood drained from my face. Realizing I didn¡¯t have time to waste, I moved through the shadows, and as I got closer to the guard house, I sensed a familiar shadow. No¡­ Why is she here? I infused stella into the shadows of those I wanted to keep track of, and I used this mainly for the royal family and Sasha, but the only people on the battlefield I had marked were Abel, Lucia¡­ and Hailey. As I materialized myself behind her, She turned to face me. Her brown eyes were red from crying, and the tears had tracked paths through the grim on her face. Hailey¡¯s sword was buried in the now shattered mana crystal that was both the power source and mana storage for the wall¡¯s barrier. ¡°Hailey¡­ Why?¡± It was all I could bring myself to ask as more explosions and shouts of panic erupted around us. The defensive line was crumbling along with the wall. Silent tears streamed down Hailey¡¯s face as she gave me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Audrey¡­ I had no other choice.¡± And with those words, she unsheathed the dagger at her side. And plunged the blade into her own chest. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°No!¡± I lunged forward with a shout. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as I watched the dagger tear through the fabric of Hailey¡¯s knight uniform. Almost on pure instinct, I willed my magic into action and formed an entrance to my pocket dimension in the dagger¡¯s path. The lack of resistance made Hailey gasp, and the blade slipped from her grasp and into the shadow. Seizing the opportunity, I wrapped the knight in shadows, binding her hands behind her back as she fell to her knees. A choked sob escaped her as she struggled desperately against the bonds for a moment before she looked up at me. ¡°Let me go, Audrey!¡± She cried, her face a mess of tears and emotion. I just shook my head at her. ¡°No. Did you expect me to sit here and watch my friend kill herself?¡± My words caused her to struggle more in the grasp of my shadows. ¡°I¡¯m not your friend! Don¡¯t you see what I¡¯ve done?! I¡¯ve broken my oath as a knight and betrayed the kingdom! I¡¯m a traitor, Audrey!¡± More explosions reverberated through the guardhouse, and I quickly extended my senses through the shadows. The kingdom¡¯s army hadn¡¯t fallen apart quite yet, and it seemed like Abel and the others were managing to contain the situation for now. When I refocused on Hailey, she was still crying and struggling against her restraints. ¡°You said you had no choice¡­ tell me why,¡± I said, doing everything I could to keep my voice calm despite the chaos surrounding us. I erected shadow and water barriers to prevent anyone else from seeing or hearing us. The sounds of the battlefield faded away, leaving the two of us in eerie silence as I waited for her answer. I¡¯m the only one who knows what she did¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She said quietly, her attempts to escape pausing. ¡°My reasons don¡¯t change what I¡¯ve done. Death is the only atonement for my crimes.¡± when she looked at me again, her reddened eyes were filled with nothing but remorse and guilt. ¡°How can you expect me to let that happen when you look at me like that?¡± I ask, sitting down in front of her to meet her gaze. ¡°Let me help you, Hailey.¡± She laughed bitterly and shook her head. Her light brown hair swung with the motion. ¡°There is no helping me now¡­ Even if you are divine.¡± I reached out, laying my hand on her shoulder. ¡°If it¡¯s as you say, then there¡¯s no reason not to tell me, right?¡± We stared at each other for a moment before she looked away. ¡°I suppose so¡­¡± She took a slow breath and looked down at the floor. ¡°I have betrayed my sword and kingdom under the orders of Duke Rose.¡± I pushed the shock of hearing my Father¡¯s name away and did my best to stay calm. ¡°Duke Rose? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I grew up in an orphanage in the Rose Duchy. The sisters there raised and loved me, along with so many other children who had lost their families.¡± She said, her voice trembling. ¡°Without that place, I never would¡¯ve become a knight¡­ and I send the majority of my salary back to the orphanage to help support them. The sisters and other children were so proud of me for earning my way into the knighthood¡­¡± She trailed off and gave herself a mocking smile. ¡°If only they saw how I turned out¡­¡± She finally looked up at me again, and her expression darkened. ¡°A few weeks ago, after I was promoted to the first squad, I was approached by a messenger of the Duke. He said¡ª!¡± Her voice broke, and she paused to swallow. ¡°He said they would burn my home to the ground and slaughter anyone there if I didn¡¯t comply! I-I didn¡¯t know what they wanted me to do, but I had to save my family!¡± Her tears broke free again as she slumped over. My shadows were the only thing holding her upright. ¡°The order arrived a few days ago: I was to destroy the wall¡¯s barrier to assist the imperial advance¡­ there was a lock of silver hair that could only belong to Sister Tess with the letter.¡± Her eyes locked onto mine again. ¡°Tell me, Audrey¡­ What else was I supposed to do? The Duke surely would have known if I had asked for help, right? I couldn¡¯t risk it¡­¡± I bit my lip as thoughts filled my head. Standing up, I walked over to the shattered remains of the large mana crystal that Hailey¡¯s sword was still embedded in. ¡°I understand, Hailey.¡± Her eyes followed me, but she stayed silent as I grabbed the hilt of her weapon and pulled it free. The remaining pieces of the device fell to the ground, and I pursed my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I could just repair it somehow with my holy magic?¡± I asked Aurora, hopefully, but was immediately shot down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn about magic devices at the academy? It¡¯s a very particular specialization of magic. Of course you wouldn¡¯t be able to just fix it.¡± I rolled my eyes and ignored her exasperation. Then I turned back to my friend, who was now warily eyeing the sword in my hand. ¡°What you did is not something I alone can forgive you for.¡± I began, stepping closer. She seemed to flinch away from me for a moment before a look of resignation came over her. Hailey looked up at me with teary eyes, then bowed her head as if offering herself up to an executioner, but instead of raising the blade, I turned it around and offered her the hilt. The shadows binding her hands disappeared, and I smiled at her. ¡°But it¡¯s also not something I can condemn you for. I would¡¯ve made the same choice to protect my family.¡± My friend looked up at me with wide eyes, but her hand hesitantly reached out to grab her sword, and then I pulled her off the ground. Once she was steady on her feet, I pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Listen to me, Hailey. If you want to atone¡­ and I mean truly atone for what you¡¯ve done, death isn¡¯t the way.¡± Pulling back slightly, I looked into her eyes. ¡°I know firsthand, so you can trust me on that.¡± Surprised flickered across her face, and her hand clenched at her side. ¡°Is there really a path forward after what I¡¯ve done?¡± she asked, and I nodded my head. ¡°Of course there is.¡± I took her hands in mine and wrapped them gently around the hilt of her weapon. ¡°You did what you had to in order to protect your family. Now do what you have to to make it right.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re right, Audrey.¡± Hailey wiped away her tears, her expression now one of determination. Suddenly, she stepped back and bowed toward me. ¡°Thank you for stopping me. I¡¯m glad to have a friend like you, Lady Guardian.¡± I waved my hand frantically and pushed her back up. ¡°Stop that! You know I don¡¯t like the formalities¡­¡± Another moment passed as we laughed quietly together before I turned to the surrounding barriers I had put up. ¡°They need us out there. Are you ready?¡± I asked, and the knight nodded confidently. Using my magic, I dropped the barriers and gasped. Part of the guardhouse we were in had been destroyed at some point. We weren¡¯t talking for that long! A flood of imperial soldiers were charging through the rubble of the wall and clashing directly with our own forces throughout the now-destroyed camp. I quickly took care of a few enemies who noticed us, then wrapped my arm around Hailey¡¯s waist. Like Lydia, Hailey used fired magic but focused more on offense, so it didn¡¯t give her much mobility. We needed to move quickly and meet up with the others, and I could sense Abel and Lucia in the middle of the fight, no doubt trying to hold our side together. ¡°Wha¡ª!¡± Hailey started to say but was cut off as I launched us toward the frontline with a stream of water from my feet. We soared over the countless soldiers below us until my eyes locked onto a flash of sky-blue hair. Abel and Lucia were in the middle of the battle, their weapons and magic glinting in the fading sunlight. I even spotted the generals spread throughout the battlefield before I landed right beside my friends. ¡°Abel! Lucia! Cover me!¡± I shouted as I began to condense my stella into my mana. The two of them immediately reacted, moving to surround me with Hailey. The emperor instilled some way to target those without stella in his armies¡­ I should be able to do the opposite! After a minute of focus and keeping the feeling of the enemy stella in mind, I raised my hands and felt the rush of my mana activating and the overwhelming surge of divinity flood my body. A massive wall of shining water, stretching as far as I could see in either direction, appeared from the ground, and with a grunt of exertion, I pushed it forward. The wave of water passed harmlessly over anybody that didn¡¯t have stella, but those who did collided with the hardened water as it pushed the imperial forces back. Once my magic had made it to the remains of the stone wall, I kept it there as a makeshift barrier. It only covered the length of the wall for a few miles in either direction, but the imperials didn¡¯t seem interested in going around it as they fruitlessly tried to throw physical and magic attacks at the water in order to break through again. A stunned silence filled the plains as the kingdom¡¯s soldiers all turned to face me, their expressions a mix of awe and fear. However, I was too focused and tired to notice, as maintaining such a large and resilient spell brought me to the brink of losing control again. I gritted my teeth at the effort and shot a glance at Abel. ¡°What do you want to do? I can keep this wall up for only a few hours.¡± ¡°What about the barrier?¡± He asked. I noticed Hailey stiffen up beside me, but I just shook my head with a frown. ¡°The mana crystal was completely shattered. Even if we could repair it, would it even work with the wall destroyed?¡± I asked, glossing over Hailey¡¯s involvement. Abel¡¯s eyes widened before he answered my question. ¡°No¡­ I suppose it wouldn¡¯t.¡± His eyes flicked to the knight beside me for a moment before he turned away. I hate how perceptive the royal family is. ¡°Sabotage, huh? I trust you, Audrey, so I won¡¯t ask about it right now, but I expect a damn good explanation later.¡± The prince gestured for a nearby soldier, and I sensed the familiar sound-amplifying wind magic fill the area. ¡°Attention, soldiers of the kingdom!¡± Abel¡¯s voice echoed around the plains, drawing everybody''s attention. ¡°We may have lost ground today, but our Divine Guardian has given us a chance to regroup! I ask that you all steel your resolve, for we will be fighting once again in a few hours!¡± Unlike when the war first started, There was no real hope in the eyes of our allies. All I saw as I looked around was a desperate determination to protect their home. ¡°If you can use earth magic, please report to me in half an hour! That is all!¡± With his announcement complete, Abel walked back toward me. ¡°I¡¯m going to send the dead and injured back to the capital. I don¡¯t suppose you would be able to use your holy magic while keeping that wall up?¡± He asked, and I shook my head with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s taking everything I have so as not to lose control. I probably couldn¡¯t command even a single shadow right now.¡± He hummed in thought, then issued orders to some nearby battalion commanders. The men ran off, and I could see the army slowly starting to reorganize itself. The ones who could move began to load the bodies of their fallen comrades onto any undamaged carts that were still available, but it seemed there was no room for the injured. I bit my lip as I focused my attention on my magic and keeping the imperials out. ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating! How is it that I¡¯m still not strong enough to help?!¡± I asked Aurora. ¡°You¡¯re doing more than enough by giving them this respite, my guardian.¡± My goddess said, though I could sense the worry in her tone. ¡°You are already pushing your limits. It may be cold-hearted of me, but I will not allow my guardians to sacrifice themselves for strangers. Not again.¡± I knew she was right, but it hurt my heart to see so many injured around me that I could do nothing about right now. Even moving from the spot I was standing would be playing with fire. So I stood motionless in the middle of everything, with my hands raised and glowing and sweat running down my face. Lucia had disappeared at some point but returned with one of the chairs from the command tent. She placed it behind me and helped me to sit down. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a sigh of relief. I had been on my feet and fighting for over a full day now, and the exhaustion was starting to hit me. Now that I was sitting down, my body began to feel heavy. I attempted to stand back up, but my legs had no strength in them. This isn¡¯t good¡­ ¡°You look pale, Audrey. Are you okay?¡± Lucia asked, leaning in to look at my face. Hailey stood silently on the other side of me, fidgeting nervously as she also examined me. ¡°No¡­ I feel like I¡¯m about to pass out. Will you two please keep talking to me? We can¡¯t afford for my magic to break down.¡± Just imagining the brutal scene of the imperials flooding into the camp again before we reestablished our defense sent a shudder through my body. ¡°Damn it, Audrey,¡± Lucia said angrily. ¡°This is exactly why I told you to take a break earlier!¡± I smiled at her rebuke, and she just sighed and sat on the ground beside me. Hailey followed suit on the other side as well, and the three of us chatted about anything we could think of to keep me alert. We talked about the different battalions and the royal knights, and Hailey even told me some more of her family back at the orphanage. Whenever my head started to fall, they would shake me awake gently, but staying conscious was getting harder and harder. Eventually, Abel appeared in front of me again, his face twisted with worry. ¡°Audrey¡­ How are you holding up?¡± He asked, and I gave him a tired smile, my eyelids fighting against gravity with everything I had. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ How long has it been?¡± There was still sunlight, but it was much darker now than when I first sat down, and my head was too clouded to try and guess. ¡°It¡¯s been almost three hours now.¡± He said. Lucia handed him a wet cloth, and he gently wiped at my face. ¡°Goddess¡­ You look terrible.¡± A weak scoff escaped me at his comment. ¡°I¡¯m telling Lydia you said that.¡± I shot back, and he gave me a bitter smile. Despite the situation, having an older brother worrying about me felt pretty nice. ¡°As soon as we¡¯re set¡ª¡± Abel started but was interrupted by a paper bird hitting him in the head. A tired giggle escaped me at the sight, but its humor was swept away as he read the message from the capital. His face morphed into one of shock and horror, and it was then that I noticed the paper was burnt away on one corner. ¡°No¡­¡± He covered his mouth with a trembling hand. ¡°What does it say, Your Highness?¡± Lucia asked, worried, but the prince just shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Duke Rose has officially been declared a traitor to the kingdom¡­ and is currently staging a siege of the capital with his private army.¡± The air around us seemed to freeze, and my mind ground to a halt. My magic flickered momentarily, and I barely managed to stop the barrier from collapsing entirely. I shot to my feet, my exhaustion pushed away by the fear and adrenaline now coursing through my body. ¡°W-We have to go back!¡± I said, ignoring the chorus of concern that escaped my friends and goddess at my sudden movement. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to go anywhere, Audrey!¡± Abel said while attempting to push me back into the chair. ¡°The capital¡¯s defense is low because most of the army is here, right?!¡± I asked, panicked. ¡°You and I both know my father wouldn¡¯t attack if he thought there was a chance of him losing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± I grabbed his shirt in frustration and looked up at him. ¡°Those messages take a few hours to get here, as well! That means¡­¡± Suddenly, my knees gave way, and Abel held me up. ¡°Lydia¡ªEveryone is in danger!¡± ¡°I get it, Audrey! I¡¯m worried as well, and I¡¯m already planning to organize the retreat, so please just sit down!¡± He said, and Lucia and Hailey voiced their agreement, but my mind was already focused on the worst-case scenario back home. I pushed myself away from him, somehow supporting myself as I shook my head. ¡°No, that will take too long. I¡¯m going now. I can get home faster than anyone else. I¡¯ll keep the barrier up as long as possible.¡± I said, already turning away from my friends. ¡°Hey! Wait a second!¡± I heard Abel shout as he tried to grab my arm, but I was already sinking into the shadows, so he grasped nothing as I disappeared. Once I entered the space between shadows, I locked onto the faint feeling of the stella I had left in Lydia¡¯s shadow and shot myself like an arrow toward her. I could feel the mana and stella raging in my body as I pushed past my limits. That unknown presence flooded my mind as I started to lose control of my power once again, and my mind clouded with anger. How dare he. I¡¯ll kill them all. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, my guardian!¡± Aurora yelled in my head, and her words helped get my thoughts under control. I fought against the tide of negative emotions that washed over me whenever I lost control, but I continued to move as fast as I could. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ Sorry for worrying you.¡± She took a deep breath, and I could sense she was trying to stem the flow of my power from her side without slowing me down. Silence filled my head, mirroring the endless void around me as I steadily drew closer to my girlfriend. At some point, I felt the connection to my barrier on the frontline snap, and I hesitated for a moment as I realized I had just left my other friends alone to fight, but it was too late to go back now. Please¡­ Everyone be alright. *** What the hell just happened? I thought as I watched Audrey disappear, my hand still outstretched. ¡°What is she thinking?! She could barely stand a moment ago!¡± Lucia said, upset. I shared the sentiment, but we couldn¡¯t do anything to change it now. I turned toward Dame Hailey, who stiffened up under my gaze. ¡°I was waiting for Audrey to tell me, but seeing how she¡¯s left, I expect you to be honest. What happened, Dame Hailey?¡± My tone was ice-cold. She quickly knelt down on the dirt and bowed her head. Picking up on the sensitive topic, Lucia created a water barrier over us to prevent eavesdropping. ¡°Your Highness. I have committed an unforgivable act. I was the one who shattered the barrier¡¯s mana crystal.¡± I folded my arms and looked down at her. ¡°I assumed as much. I¡¯m asking why you did it.¡± She flinched slightly, but when she looked up at me, there was only resolve. ¡°Duke Rose ordered it. He has been threatening the orphanage where I grew up¡­ my family.¡± A sigh escaped me, and I rubbed my temple. That would explain why Audrey didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I understand, Dame Hailey. Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t execute you for treason right here and now?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, but she continued to meet my gaze unflinchingly. ¡°I have no reasons, Your Highness. In saving my family, I¡¯ve ruined many others, and I do not deserve forgiveness. But¡­¡± She bit her lip and looked down for a moment. ¡°Audrey told me death is not the way, and there is a way for me to atone. That is why, if I must die, I wish to do so protecting the kingdom I¡¯ve betrayed.¡± The knight lowered herself further to the ground, prostrating before me. ¡°Instead of execution, please assign me to the rear guard. One person like me may not make much of a difference, but I¡¯d still like to fight for my comrades till the end.¡± The silence beneath Lucia¡¯s magic was palpable as Hailey waited for my judgment. Then, another sigh escaped me. My sisters cause too much trouble, I swear¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll allow it,¡± I said finally, and the brown-haired knight raised her head with a grateful look. But before she could say anything, I cut her off. ¡°Then the last thing I need to know¡­ Did you know about the attack on the capital?¡± My suspicions were confirmed when she hurriedly shook her head in denial. ¡°I did not, Your Highness. I was only informed of my own part here on the frontlines.¡± I nodded at her response and gestured for her to stand, and Lucia lowered the water surrounding us. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then, we don¡¯t know how long Audrey can hold the barrier while moving.¡± A few minutes later, I found a nearby soldier with wind magic to announce the retreat and called for the rear guard, which I would be heading. ¡°You should go after Audrey. You are my sister¡¯s knight, not mine.¡± I told Lucia after, but she just looked at me in disbelief. ¡°I refuse. There is no way I¡¯d make it to the capital in time, even if I switched horses frequently. My best option is to stay by your side.¡± We argued like that for a while before I eventually gave in. Lucia had a beautiful grin as she rubbed her triumph in my face, but I honestly couldn¡¯t be angry about it. She¡¯d be much cuter if she¡¯d just let me protect her¡­ But this isn¡¯t so bad either. After that, we watched as wagon after wagon retreated from the front lines, with soldiers walking alongside who were not part of the rear guard. From my estimates, of the fifteen thousand troops we started this war with, only half remained¡­ and only three thousand volunteered to fight in the rear guard. The imperials still numbered just under twenty thousand. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I heard Anthony¡¯s voice behind me and turned to see the man with his head bowed. One of my knights has caused the kingdom harm. As her commander, I should have noticed something was wrong before it came to this.¡± I could see behind him where Hailey was still bowing in apology to her squadmates. I just shrugged and turned to face where Audrey¡¯s barrier held back the imperial forces. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that, Anthony. Dame Hailey has already received her punishment.¡± He stood beside me on the earthen fortifications, and we fell into a comfortable silence despite the looming threat. ¡°My squad has decided to join the rear guard as well.¡± The knight said with a wry smile. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been with us long, but Hailey has become like a little sister to us. We won''t abandon her even if she made such a mistake.¡± My gaze was drawn back to his squad, where Dame Marianne was now comforting a crying Hailey in her arms. Russell soon stepped forward, wrapping his arms around the two women as well. I knew the married couple had longed for their own children, and it seemed like Hailey had inadvertently filled that role. Jack and Marco stood awkwardly to the side until the couple broke away from their squadmate, then they proceeded to ruffle her hair and poke her side, which brought a smile to Hailey¡¯s face as she half-heartedly pushed them away. It reminded me of how my own family was, and I almost wished I hadn¡¯t seen it at all. ¡°She seems quite different compared to when we first arrived,¡± I observed, and Anthony nodded his head. ¡°We owe it to Lady Guardian. Ever since they became close, Hailey has opened up to the rest of us as well¡­ If only we had noticed her situation.¡± Regret was plastered on his face, and I patted his shoulder. ¡°None of us could have known, and if the blame lies with anyone, it would be Duke Rose and the royal family for failing to stop his plans.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± He said, but I just shrugged again and laughed, trying to lighten the air. ¡°Enough of that! There will be no miracles for us in this fight, we can only hope to delay the enemy long enough for our forces to return to the capital. So let¡¯s not kill the mood.¡± I declared loudly, and the other soldiers around us stared for a moment before cheering in agreement. Half an hour later, Audrey¡¯s magic finally broke, and as I stared down the horde of imperial soldiers already charging our way, I raised my blade, lightning crackling around it. ¡°Soldiers of the Kingdom¡­ It¡¯s been an honor!¡± Lucia gave me a sad smile from beside me as I was met with a resounding cry from our countrymen. Then, the imperials crashed over us like a storm. *** This is hell. I grunted as I blocked a strike from my assailant. The man wore dirty clothes, and his blade was chipped and rusted. It was clear he didn¡¯t treat anything in his life with the respect it deserved. ¡°If the duke is resorting to using people like you, he has lost all dignity!¡± I said angrily while taking a swipe at the man, which he just barely dodged. Sweat dripped down my brow as I managed to push him back. ¡°You wound me! I may be dirty, but I¡¯m more than capable of taking care of a girl like yourself¡­¡± He said, his tone sending a shiver down my spine as his gaze raked over my body. I wore a set of armor that was identical to Audrey¡¯s but with green cloth instead of blue underneath the plated sections. ¡°Disgusting¡­ Only Audrey is allowed to look at me like that.¡± I said, glaring at him. My hand twisted at my side, and the man was engulfed in a pillar of scorching blue flames. I did my best to block out his tortured screams before he finally fell silent, his charred body collapsing to the ground. I took a breath, trying to calm my racing heart. The once beautiful streets of the capital were now stained with blood and ash, and the screams of my citizens echoed around me. Pillars of smoke rose from every direction due to the Duke¡¯s attack. I can¡¯t waste time! I slapped my face to get myself together, then launched myself onto a nearby roof with my flames and started running, looking for anywhere else I was needed. My heart shattered more with every body I saw on the cobblestones, and my anger grew. Luke and I were put in charge of the defense, and we managed to repel the first few attacks. Everything had been going so well¡­ We should have expected the Duke to use underhanded methods. A few hours into the siege, a couple dozen knights turned traitors and opened the gates, allowing the enemy to flood into the city. The ones we managed to interrogate all told the same story: Duke Rose was threatening them in some way. Suddenly, a scream pierced the air, and I stopped in my tracks, trying to locate the source. That sounded like a child! Where are they?! Panicked, I circled the area, glancing down every alleyway I jumped over until I finally found them. A group of children were huddled together against a wall, all of them crying and trembling in fear as a group of the Duke¡¯s mercenaries surrounded them. One of the adults, a short brown-haired woman, stepped forward with a chilling laugh. ¡°Come now, children. I promise not to hurt any of you if you listen to me.¡± She said, licking her lips. The way she looked at the children betrayed her sick intentions. ¡°S-Stay away! I-I won¡¯t let you hurt my friends!¡± A boy, maybe around twelve years old, with dirty blonde hair, stepped in front of the cowering children with arms wide. The clothes he wore were obviously nicer than what the other kids had on. ¡°Oh! I love that defiant look! How cute!¡± The woman responded, stepping closer. ¡°It makes training you all the more satisfying!¡± Her words made my stomach twist with nausea, but I hadn¡¯t been noticed yet, so I silently prepared to intervene. Instead of responding, the boy picked up a nearby rock and threw it at her as hard as possible. The woman had been too lost in her delusions to dodge, and the rock collided with the side of her head. She doubled over, howling in pain, before glaring at the boy venomously. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, you little shit! Get them!¡± She ordered the people around her. The other adults all had disgusting smirks on their faces as they inched closer to the children, ropes in hand. The boy stood firm in front of his friends despite his own trembling. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°N-No! Stay back! I won¡¯t let¡ª¡± He cried but was cut off as all the mercenaries except for the ringleader burst into blue flames. I jumped off the roof I was on, and the woman fell backward as I landed in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. It makes me sick to think such people live in my kingdom.¡± I said as I stared her down and unsheathed my sword. The mercenary started to crawl backward, blood trailing down her face from where the rock had struck her. ¡°Who are you?!¡± She shouted. Her eyes flicked to the still-burning bodies of her comrades, then back to me. ¡°Y-You¡¯re a mage?!¡± I quickly closed the distance between us, my blade piercing her chest in one swift motion. She gasped, then looked up at me with a shocked expression, which I met with a calm smile. ¡°I¡¯m much more than that.¡± I let her lifeless body slump to the ground as I withdrew my blade and re-sheathed it. Taking a breath to calm myself, I turned to face the children, who were all now staring at me. ¡°Are any of you hurt?¡± I asked as I knelt in front of them, and they quickly gathered around me, fresh tears spilling from their eyes as they all shook their heads. I looked at the boy who had protected his friends and took his hand. ¡°You did a very brave thing. What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked gently, and he gaped at me for a moment before answering. ¡°I¡¯m the first son of Baron Strauss, Your Highness.¡± I raised my eyebrow at that. I¡¯m covered in blood and grime¡­ I¡¯m impressed a boy so young could recognize me, even if he is a noble. ¡°Well, thank you, Sir Strauss,¡± I said, and his face flushed subtly. ¡°I-I was just doing what the Lady Divine Guardian asked me.¡± I tilted my head in confusion when he mentioned Audrey. ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°During the parade, I was being mean to the other kids¡­ Lady Divine Guardian saw and told me that real nobles protect others.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin at her advice and the fact that she even stepped in. That¡¯s very like my Audrey. ¡°I think the Lady Divine Guardian would be very proud of you, Sir Strauss. As your princess, I think you are very noble.¡± My praise made the boy light up, and I finally stood up, taking two of the younger girls in my arms. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you all to safety. I need you all to be brave a bit longer, alright?¡± They all nodded and stayed close to me as I guided them through the streets. We ran into a few more mercenaries, but my fire magic took care of them before they could even get close. Eventually, a gust of wind blew through my hair, and I turned to see Leah descending from the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve returned my lady¡­¡± She started, then stopped as she took in the children surrounding me. ¡°I¡¯ll take these ones as well.¡± When the defenses broke around the city, Luke quickly established a secure route out of the capital and sent everybody we could out. Leah¡¯s wind magic was well suited to the job, so I had her on evacuation duty. ¡°Great,¡± I said as my lady-in-waiting took the little girls from my arms, and I turned to face the children again. ¡°I need you all to go with the pretty lady, alright? She¡¯s going to make you all fly!¡± I explained excitedly. All the children began to laugh and ran to Leah in excitement, except for the son of Baron Strauss. ¡°I-Is it really okay to leave you, Your Highness?¡± He asked cautiously, and I patted his head placatingly. ¡°You still need to protect them, right?¡± I said, gesturing at the kids who were currently having a good time being lifted into the air by Leah¡¯s magic. ¡°Then who will protect you?¡± His face was serious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him. ¡°You are very gallant, Sir Strauss. But I am not somebody who needs protection.¡± A sudden gust of wind swept his feet out from under him, and as he floated away with Leah and the other kids as I waved at them. ¡°Keep them safe until the very end!¡± I shouted at both the boy and my attendant. Leah nodded resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, my lady.¡± With that, they flew over the buildings and out of sight. I sighed in relief, grateful I wouldn¡¯t have to walk those poor children through the destroyed capital any longer. Once again taking to the rooftops, I took care of every enemy I could find until I ran into a squad of our knights. They jumped when I suddenly landed next to them but relaxed after recognizing me. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The squad leader saluted, but I waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ve checked this area thoroughly. Head back to my brother and help with the evacuation.¡± ¡°With all due respect, you look like you need to rest. Let us stay with you until you recover.¡± He said, and I looked down at myself. My body did feel quite heavy from the last few hours of fighting¡­ It would probably be best if I followed his advice. ¡°Fine, but only for a few minutes,¡± I said, then took a proffered canteen from one of the knights, as mine had run dry a while ago. I leaned against a wall, carefully choosing a spot that wasn¡¯t stained with the signs of battle. I looked up at the reddening sky, watching as the sun set behind the horizon. Allowing myself to relax for a moment, my eyelids fell as my thoughts turned toward my girlfriend. I hope you¡¯re alright, Audrey. You promised to come back to me. Suddenly, a loud crash shook me from my reverie, and I turned to where the knights were looking. They were looking at the castle. My home stood in the middle of the capital, elevated slightly from the rest of the cityscape. I had always admired the view from the towers, but now I watched in horror as a large section of the wall from the central building was blown away, crashing into the royal gardens below. Without a second thought, I launched myself over the buildings towards the castle. How¡¯d they breach the walls? Even if they were in the city, the castle had the most defense! Luke was on the other side of the town heading the evacuation, and with Audrey and Abel on the frontline, only Mother and Father were left in the castle. Fear gripped my heart as I imagined the worst-case possibilities. My parents were strong, and they would not be easily beaten. Even still, it was like my instincts were screaming at me to make it in time. I¡¯m coming! Please be okay! ***Thirty Minutes Earlier*** ¡°So, you waited for me. How generous of you, Your Majesties.¡± I glared at the man I¡¯ve carried so much resentment towards since Cecelia died. My husband stood beside me, and we were both dressed for battle. We had ordered the knight commander and most of the royal guard out to assist with the evacuation because we knew our enemy was likely to target us first. That¡¯s also why we sent the kids out. ¡°Thomas Rose. You have betrayed your country and duties as a noble. Now, you dare show yourself in front of us. You must have a death wish.¡± I said, ice already forming around me. Usually, my husband would try to calm me down, but seeing as his body was currently wrapped in raging flames as he stared down the Duke, I knew we were on the same page. Despite the oppressive aura emanating from us, Thomas had a composed smile on his face. A few dozen knights bearing the crest of House Rose stood behind him, all primed for battle¡ªterrible odds¡­ for them. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t believe a force this small would win against the two of us?¡± I asked mockingly. ¡°You were always the overconfident one, even when you stood beside your betters, Duke. Like Cecelia.¡± I saw his brow twitch for a moment at her name, and I smiled to myself as I extended my hand out. ¡°Die.¡± The single word was accompanied by a chorus of metal hitting the floor as all of the knights collapsed. I had frozen their hearts solid in a mere instance, yet¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve always been quite flashy, Bella.¡± Thomas stood unharmed among the bodies. His expression hadn¡¯t wavered for a moment. I know I targeted him as well! How is he standing? Thomas may be a strong mage, but my and Stephan¡¯s magic outclassed him multiple times over. Our eyes met, and I realized his was blood red, not the usual green. ¡°What have you done, Thomas?¡± I asked, already sending a volley of ice arrows his way, but they just shattered against his body. ¡°It seems you¡¯re the overconfident one this time.¡± He sneered, stepping towards us. ¡°The emperor himself has blessed me for the sole task of killing you and bringing the kingdom under my control.¡± ¡°You mean under the emperor¡¯s control.¡± Stephan scoffed from beside me. ¡°For now, maybe.¡± He replied. ¡°But I¡¯m nothing if not patient. I¡¯ve spent the better part of my life planning for the moment I could kill you both with my own hands.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a coward who schemes from the shadows, using borrowed power and authority because you lack the ability yourself.¡± I hissed. His eye twitched again, and I knew I struck a nerve. ¡°You¡¯ve always been jealous of us, right? Of Cecelia. Ever since our days at the academy, you always compared yourself.¡± Rage flared on his face before he calmed himself. ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous of? Cecelia is dead and gone¡­ and soon you will be too. While I¡¯ll live on as the Emperor¡¯s most trusted aid, waiting for the right time to have the whole continent in my grasp.¡± He paused for a moment and tilted his head as if confused. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Cecelia isn¡¯t truly gone, right? Truth be told, I had completely forgotten about that woman¡¯s child up until the girl died and her body was thrown out of the mansion.¡± he grinned to himself. ¡°Imagine my surprise when my wife told me she was still alive! To think I missed a prime opportunity to control a divine guardian.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± I shouted. Icicles formed around me and launched at him in succession. This time, I aimed them all at the same spot, hoping it would do something to him. Stephan launched a barrage of fireballs as well in perfect sync, also aiming right where my first attack hit. Yet, when the steam cleared from the intense temperature change, the only damage was to Thomas''s clothes. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I wrap this up.¡± I heard him say, and then an earth spear shot from ground beside him. It was stronger and faster than anything I¡¯d ever seen him use, and Stephan and I just barely dodged it in time. ¡°I will admit you two are quite powerful, but not even you can stop me with divinity flowing through my body.¡± Sensing the incoming attack, Stephan and I separated quickly as a hail of stone bullets shattered and pierced the ground where we had been standing. It was apparent blocking wouldn¡¯t be an option. If either of us got hit¡­ I pushed the foreboding thought aside as I ran around Thomas, launching every attack I could think of and just barely managing to stay ahead of him. I caught glimpses of my husband on the other side doing the same. Suddenly, the floor beneath us quaked and split as large spikes shot from the ground all around us. I just barely managed to launch myself into the air in time to avoid taking a direct hit but grimaced as my left arm was sliced open across the forearm. I looked around quickly for Stephan to find him alive, but holding a bleeding wound on his side. I flew to his side, covering him for a moment while his flames cauterized the wound and stemmed the bleeding. ¡°Sorry, Darling.¡± he huffed out. There was a slight flicker of pain on his face as he recovered, but then it was gone. ¡°You know I¡¯m more of a close-quarters fighter.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at his words, even as we both dodged around the incoming attacks. ¡°Then get in close. I¡¯ll cover you, my love.¡± I said, and he grinned before blue flames overtook his feet and hands. He launched himself toward Thomas so fast his figure blurred for a moment. Stephan struck out at the former duke with a kick that bathed the other man in flames and actually managed to push him back. He must be weaker to physical attacks! I couldn¡¯t do much on that front in terms of offense, so I focused all my ice on protecting my husband as he struck our enemy again and again. My husband attacked relentlessly, his punches actually harming Thomas, leaving still-burning marks all over the man¡¯s torso and face. Seeing an opportunity, I flash-froze Thomas¡¯s feet to the ground, preventing him from dodging a round-house kick from Stephan that sent him sliding across the ground. His skin was burned and bruised, but aside from a trickle of blood from Thomas¡¯s nose that was quickly wiped away, it seemed he wasn¡¯t hurt in any way that mattered. ¡°How impressive. Even with my body reinforced with divine power¡­¡± He grunted as he pulled himself up. The ground beneath Stephan shifted, throwing my husband off balance for a moment and preventing him from pressing the slight advantage we had found. ¡°I¡¯m willing to negotiate¡­ If you two die without a fuss, I promise to allow your children to live.¡± His words made Stephan and I hesitate for only a second, but it was enough time for a slab of earth to slam into my husband and send him crashing into the wall. The resulting cloud of debris made it impossible to see what state he was in. ¡°Stephan!¡± I cried out, but I couldn¡¯t rush to his side without leaving myself exposed. We had been together long enough that I knew to trust he was okay. Thomas¡¯s laughter filled the air, and I turned back toward him angrily. ¡°Do you understand now? Your family is a weakness. That love and trust you''re so proud of clouds your judgment!¡± He pointed at me, and I ducked under an earth spear that nearly took my head with it. ¡°After I kill you two, I¡¯ll capture the princes. The emperor will be pleased to have two capable soldiers once he subjugates their minds.¡± He walked toward me, and I swore under my breath as my magic once again left him unharmed. Drawing my sword, I moved into a ready stance. I wasn¡¯t nearly as good as my husband in close quarters, but I could hold my own. My ice coated the floor, and I dashed toward Thomas as if I were skating. The sudden loss of traction made the man stumble to catch himself, and I lunged forward with my blade. The tip dug into his shoulder enough to draw blood but then stopped. I had been aiming for his heart, but he managed to step sideways just enough. Quickly withdrawing my blade, I slashed at him, leaving a thin cut across his face. This is doing nothing! Right as I had the thought, the ice beneath us shattered. Before I could regain my balance, Thomas grabbed my arm roughly, and I cried out in pain as his grip tightened around my wrist. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. Know your place!¡± He said, and my lungs emptied as he landed a forceful punch into my stomach. He was still holding my arm, so I couldn¡¯t escape as he hit me again across the face, and I tasted blood. My head spun from the impact and pain¡­ I¡¯d never been struck so hard before. Suddenly, his hand wrapped around my throat, and I kicked my feet desperately as he lifted me into the air. Gasping for breath, I clawed at his hand, my magic covering his arm in frost. He narrowed his eyes at me as I tried everything I could think of to get away. ¡°As for that infuriating princess¡­ Maybe she¡¯ll last longer than the emperor¡¯s other toys.¡± I gritted my teeth angrily, an ice dagger forming in my hand. ¡°You¡­ Will not touch¡­ My daughter!¡± I gasped out. I poured all of my hatred for this man into a single strike, and the ice dagger pierced into his arm. It was more damage than I¡¯d done the entire fight, but he only tightened his grip around my throat. ¡°You bitch! Die!¡± My vision started to go black as I struggled to breathe. Stephan¡­ Cecelia¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ But right before I lost consciousness, there was a rush of heat. ¡°Get your hands off my wife,¡± Stephan said, his voice low and deadly. He appeared beside us and grabbed the duke¡¯s wrist. My husband''s body was battered, and the wound on his side had reopened. Yet, the flames covering his body burned bright blue¡­ and started to flicker white. With a cry of anger, Stephan punched upward against the duke¡¯s arm that held me, and there was a satisfying crunch as Thomas¡¯s bones snapped at the elbow. I fell to the ground, gasping for air, but managed to roll myself out of the way so my husband could attack again, his leg burying itself into Thomas¡¯s stomach and sending him flying into the opposite wall, causing large cracks to form in the stone from the impact. Thomas glared at us as he stumbled to his feet, his right arm hanging limply at his side. Stephan helped me up as well, but my head was still spinning from the lack of oxygen. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding¡­¡± I mumbled, my hand coming away wet with my husband¡¯s blood as I wrapped my arm around him. Seeing it up close, I realized his injury was much worse than I thought, and when I looked up at him, he gave me a pained smile as the flames started to fade from his body. Then, there was a shockwave as Thomas punched his uninjured arm into the ground. What remained of the stone and tile floor was torn up, and the wall behind him collapsed into pieces, falling into the garden below. Debris flew everywhere, and I was a moment too slow to put up a shield of ice. I muffled a cry of pain as a particularly sharp piece of stone pierced my left thigh, and I only kept standing thanks to my husband holding me up despite his own injuries. He had been struck a few times as well, and new trails of blood ran down his back. Both of us were at our limit, and as the dust cleared, Thomas stood with his arm raised and dozens of earth spears floating around the room. ¡°This is the end. You¡¯ve stood in my way long enough.¡± He spat. His arm swung toward us, and all the projectiles followed suit. Stephan stepped in front, taking me in his arms and shielding me with his body as I expended nearly the last of my mana to form layers of ice in front of us¡­ but it wasn¡¯t enough. Everything seemed to move in slow motion, the noise around us fading as the attack pierced my magic, layer by layer, and I looked up at my husband in a panic. In contrast to the situation, his expression was calm as he looked down at me, and tears sprang from my eyes as he caressed my cheek. ¡°In all my years as king, marrying you continues to be the proudest moment of my life. I love you with my whole being, Bella¡­ Not even death will change that.¡± As he finished, he leaned down and pressed a final, tender kiss to my lips. At that moment, what remained of my ice shattered, and I felt his body jolt against mine. Our last kiss broke as his head fell to the side, and I hugged him tightly as we sank to the ground. I could see the stone spear embedded in his back, and my hand reached out to run through his dirtied hair. ¡°S-Stephen¡­¡± My voice broke with emotion. ¡°You are my heart¡­ Everything I am¡­ goes with you.¡± I whispered into his ear, and a choked sob escaped me as I felt my husband¡¯s last breath leave him. We had always known this was a possibility, and I thought I was prepared¡­ But how does one prepare for their soul being torn in two? I glared at Thomas through my tears as he looked down at us, a triumphant look on his face as he aimed a single earth spear at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ You¡¯ll be following him soon enough.¡± *** I moved faster than I ever had before. The town around me blurred as I shot toward the castle, my feet only touching the ground for mere moments before another burst of my flames sent me into the air again. The fear in my chest only swelled the closer I got, and I didn¡¯t even pause to deal with the mercenaries that had taken control of the outer gates. I shot over the walls, landing in the garden that was now destroyed by rubble, and looked up at the gaping hole in the central building. Without wasting a moment, I launched myself upward, pulling myself into the destroyed throne room, my gaze locking onto the back of Duke Rose immediately. A single earth spear floated at his side as he spoke, but I didn¡¯t hear his words as I rushed forward, gathering all the mana I could in my hands. He was so focused on what he was looking at that I got right up behind him, and a massive explosion erupted from my palms. But to my shock, he stayed on his feet, only sliding across the ground a few dozen feet, smoke rising from his body but no obvious sign of damage. He clicked his tongue in annoyance as he faced me, but I was frozen in place, my eyes locked on the sight of my parents. Mother was battered and bloodied, with a gaping wound across her thigh and arm. Tears had trailed their way through the blood and grime on her face, and her eyes were red as she looked up at me. She cradled Father in her arms, a stone spear buried in his back. ¡°N-No¡­¡± My voice sounded hollow as I extended my hand out, stepping toward them. Father¡¯s body was limp, his face lifeless¡­ and I could tell by Mother¡¯s expression that it was too late. Duke Rose slipped from my thoughts entirely as anguish consumed my mind. I moved closer to my parents in a daze and didn¡¯t register Mother¡¯s shout of warning until I was suddenly blown backward by a cloud of ice. A stone spear impaled the ground where I had just stood a moment ago, and I stared at it as I sat on the ground, uncomprehending until my head turned slowly to where the Duke stood. As soon as I saw him with another attack already aimed my way, My body flooded with heat. With Rage. The scream that tore from my throat was pure, unadulterated hatred. I ignored Mother¡¯s pleas for me to escape, and as I raised my hands toward him, I felt something inside me snap. The heat inside me compounded by the second until a continuous wave of white flame spewed from my hands directly toward the duke. The man managed to erect a slab of stone to protect himself, but I just pushed more mana into my attack. The heat started to melt the barrier he had made, and a corner of my thoughts noticed that my flames were beginning to flicker gold, but I wasn¡¯t in the mental state to care. Whatever had been holding me back was gone as my mana ran rampant inside me, eventually turning into flames to incinerate the man who killed my father. My magic was pushing Duke Rose back, and as a powerful burst of flame burned his shoulder, he turned toward the large double doors that served as the usual entrance and shouted. ¡°Get in here! Bring the girl!¡± I ignored his words until a squad of the duke¡¯s men ran into the room, holding a bound and frightened Sasha. ¡°Father! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± She sobbed out, struggling against her bonds as desperate tears ran down her face, but her plea was only met with a look of disdain from the Duke. One of the knights held his sword to her throat, and she stiffened up as it cut her skin slightly, a small trickle of blood running down her neck. My eyes widened at the sight, and the heat inside me intensified as my hatred grew. ¡°You care for this girl, right? If you harm me, she dies.¡± The cold words made shock replace some of the anger, and it was then I realized¡­ I can¡¯t control my magic! It was like something was flooding through my body, taking my mana with it, and I couldn¡¯t stop it now. Thinking quickly, I aimed my fire through the hole I had come through, accidentally damaging some of the remaining pillars in the process. I saw the Duke smirk in triumph as his earth barrier sank back into the ground¡­ And then a searing pain ripped through my stomach. Mother and Sasha screamed my name, but I couldn¡¯t respond. The magic escaping me slowed, then finally stopped, and I looked down to see a stone spike jutting out of the ground¡­ and impaled right through my body. There¡¯s so much blood¡­ is that all from me? My thoughts started to become a jumbled mess, and I looked around in shock. Mother was limping toward me, her hand outstretched desperately as tears ran down her face. Her mouth was moving, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything. Sasha was sobbing violently, having been forced to her knees by the knights. I watched as the Duke walked over to her, slapping her hard across the face and sending her to the ground. No¡­ Stop hurting her¡­! I wanted to say, but my mouth wouldn¡¯t move. There was another searing pain as the stone spike returned to the ground, and I stumbled forward on my feet before collapsing into Mother¡¯s arms. The sudden weight caused her to fall backward, and I could see Father¡¯s body only an arm¡¯s length away. Mother held me tightly, a shaky hand running through my hair as I coughed, blood splattering against her torn clothes. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t take my daughter as well¡­ If any god can hear me¡­ I¡¯ll do anything! I can¡¯t lose them both¡­!¡± She pleaded against my ear. I¡¯d never heard her so desperate, and my heart broke. Mother had always been a confident and composed role model for me¡­ I¡¯d always wanted to be like her. Yet, here I was, making her cry. I tried to reach up and comfort her, but my arms wouldn¡¯t obey me. Why can¡¯t I do anything? A coolness enveloped my body and helped to ease the pain radiating from my stomach. Mother¡¯s magic feels so nice¡­ I opened my mouth and managed to speak, even as the world started to fade away. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mother¡­ Audrey¡­¡± I mumbled, but I didn¡¯t hear her response. There was a loud crash as the last of the pillars in the room collapsed, and the ceiling rained down around us. I want to see Audrey. Then everything went dark. *** Pain shot through my body as I raced through the shadows. I had long expended my natural mana, and I was just barely managing to keep my stella from losing control. Only the sheer desperation I felt to get to Lydia filled my mind, and I ignored my goddess¡¯s pleas to slow down. It had taken us three whole days to get to the front on horseback, but I had made the trip back in less than three hours. As I entered the city, I gasped in shock as I saw the state of the capital. Buildings were destroyed and burnt down, and bodies littered the street¡ªNot just of soldiers, but of civilians too. But I couldn¡¯t stop, so I begged for forgiveness as I ignored the situation above ground and flew toward the castle. When I finally arrived, my heart stopped, and my desperation turned to panic. The castle was in ruins, the central keep nothing but a pile of rubble. And I sensed Lydia underneath it all. Luckily, the shadows made it easy to get to her, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for what I saw when I emerged. We were inside a small box of ice, and Auntie sat slumped against the wall, covered in bleeding wounds. Her breathing was shallow, and I could sense the mana leaving her body, just barely maintaining the barrier around us. Lydia and Uncle¡¯s heads lay on her lap as she stared down at them, her face frozen with twisted grief. ¡°Auntie!¡± I cried, my voice horse as I rushed to her side, and she looked up at me with a flicker of surprise. ¡°Audrey¡­?¡± She murmured as I pushed my body even further, trying to heal all of their wounds with my holy magic, but nothing was happening. She grabbed my hand, moving it over to Lydia, and that¡¯s when I saw the extent of her wound. She had been stabbed straight through the abdomen, but a thin layer of frost covered the area, freezing the blood. ¡°Lydia¡­ Heal Lydia¡­ I-It¡¯s too late for Stephan.¡± I was overcome by grief as her voice broke, but Lydia was still breathing, if only barely, so I knew I could save her. I did my best not to look at Uncle¡¯s lifeless face, but as I focused all my efforts on my girlfriend, the wound refused to close. ¡°Damn it! Why is there stella?!¡± I cried angrily. The stella felt the same as what the Imperials had and was resisting my holy magic¡­ but why were all of their wounds infected with it? The ice above us started to crack, and I looked up in fear at the tons of rubble that threatened to crush us. Auntie groaned, and I sensed a burst of mana leave her to reinforce the barrier before it trickled out completely. ¡°I-I can¡¯t hold it much longer. Take Lydia and go, Audrey.¡± She said, but I was already shaking my head in denial, tears streaming down my face. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you and Uncle! Not like this!¡± I said, but my mind was too clouded by emotion and fatigue to come up with a solution. I couldn¡¯t move them through my shadows, and I lacked enough strength to protect us from the collapse. Even if I could get them out of here, the capital was swarming with enemies, and there was nowhere safe to go. But then my mind landed on the only option, and I bit my lip. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Auntie. I can take us into my pocket dimension, and I can at least heal you and Lydia¡­ Please.¡± I begged, but she shook her head with a tired smile. ¡°It¡¯s clear you don¡¯t have enough strength to heal both of us¡­ and I¡¯m not long for this world¡­ It will be too late by the time you heal Lydia.¡± She said. ¡°But¡ª!¡± ¡°I do not wish to die in front of my children. Take Lydia and go. That¡¯s the final order from your queen.¡± Her voice was stern, but her expression turned gentle as she reached out and caressed my tear-stained face. ¡°Being their Mother¡­ Your Auntie¡­ it was the greatest achievement of my life after all my failures¡­ Stephan felt the same way. We are so incredibly proud of all of you.¡± She took a shuddering breath and leaned back, wincing in pain. ¡°When Lydia wakes up¡­ and you see the boys¡­ Tell them.¡± I nodded, my body racked with sobs as I gathered Lydia¡¯s limp form in my arms. My mind returned to the last year and a half¡­ all the lessons and meals together. Watching as Uncle was berated for skipping work¡­ The teasing Lydia and I endured¡­. I had thought those days would never end, and now it all feels like a dream. ¡°Thank you, Auntie, for showing me what it means to be a family. I love you.¡± I whispered, and she gave me a wide smile despite the fresh tears running down her face. ¡°It was my honor¡­ When I see Cecelia, I¡¯ll be sure to tell her about the amazing young woman her daughter has become.¡± Another crack formed in the ice above us, cruelly interrupting our final goodbye. ¡°It¡¯s enough for us that our children will live on¡­ Now, go!¡± My heart and mind battle with the decision, but in the end¡­ Lydia really was the most important to me. With a final cry, I opened my pocket dimension beneath Lydia and me, and we fell into darkness for a moment before we found ourselves in a shifting black and purple void. Everything I stored in here surrounded us, seemingly floating on nothing, but I didn¡¯t have time to think about how it all worked. Broken sobs racked my body, and screams ripped from my throat as I pushed the last of my power into Lydia, focusing on destroying the foreign stella in her body. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me!¡± I cried, and even as I collapsed on top of her, I kept my magic going. Time moved slowly, or maybe too fast, but eventually, I managed to heal my girlfriend. I had no idea how long it had been since we entered my pocket dimension. But all I cared about was the fact that Lydia was breathing easier now, even if her complexion still looked awful. The flow of time was different between this space and the outside. When I first learned to use this ability, it was nothing but convenient, but now I despised it. No. I hate myself for not preventing all this¡­ I knew the longer we stayed, the more time passed on the outside, but I didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift myself, let alone Lydia. ¡°How long has it been?¡± I asked Aurora, and she hesitated before answering. ¡°It¡¯s been a few hours on the inside¡­¡± ¡°What about outside?¡± I asked, and again, she hesitated. ¡°...It¡¯s been almost three months.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I said aloud and tried to get to my feet, but my body wasn¡¯t responding the way I wanted it to. Yet, I forced myself up anyway, and the moment I did, My vision started to spin, and everything jolted as I collapsed back to the ground right next to Lydia. The last thing I heard was Aurora desperately calling my name, and then¡­ Nothing. *** ¡°I¡¯ve brought more, Your Highness.¡± There was a gust of wind as my sister¡¯s lady-in-waiting landed on the ground behind me. Children surrounded her, and she gently landed them all on the ground save the two little ones she held on each arm. All the kids looked around warily at the people around us, huddling against Leah¡¯s skirts. When we lost the gates, I immediately pulled back our forces to secure a route out of the city. All the citizens that had stayed were now evacuating in a hurry around us. It seemed the energy was frightening the kids, so I knelt down in front of them with a smile. ¡°Hello there. You were all very brave today. Shall we go look for your families?¡± I asked but was surprised when all the kids rushed toward me except for the oldest, who seemed to be a noble. ¡°Your hair is the same!¡± ¡°Do you know the pretty lady who saved us?¡± ¡°Mister, I want to see my mom and dad!¡± I nodded placatingly at all their questions. I wasn¡¯t adverse to children. In fact, I quite adored them, but I didn¡¯t really get many opportunities to interact with them like this due to my hectic schedule as crown prince. Suddenly, the little girls that Leah held cried. She had tried to lower them to the ground, but they both wrapped their arms around her neck tighter and refused to let go as they cried for their parents. The usually composed lady-in-waiting looked completely lost, and I finally stood up again. ¡°It seems like you''re stuck here until we find their families. I guess we better get started,¡± I said. I could tell Leah was anxious to leave¡ªno doubt because my sister was running around the city all by herself. I had also been worried, but when the fighting started, Lydia hadn¡¯t hesitated to defend herself¡­ Even if it meant killing our enemies. I heard Mother was putting her through some hellish training¡­ Seems like it paid off. ¡°Lydia will be fine. Let¡¯s get these little ones situated, then you can head back, alright?¡± I said, and Leah hesitated before nodding. We spent the next half an hour slowly but surely reuniting the families. At some point, we both turned to watch as a large part of the castle wall was blown out, but I gritted my teeth and focused on my duties here, having faith that my parents would be fine. In the end, we managed to get all the children to their families, and Leah was just about to leave when a squad of knights entered the courtyard and came over to give me a report. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The squad leader saluted, and I nodded and urged him to continue. ¡°Section C3 has been cleared! We ran into Her Highness, who ordered us to assist in the evacuation!¡± ¡°Understood. Do you know where she is currently?¡± I asked, and he nodded. ¡°Her Highness rushed to the castle¡ª¡± He began, but a loud rumbling noise filled the air, cutting him off. The blood drained from my face, and I saw Leah stiffen up beside me as we all turned to look at the massive cloud of dust and debris rising from the castle. As the dust cleared, we all saw the same thing¡ªThe central keep was in ruins. Imperial flags began to rise up all over the city, and a large banner bearing the imperial family''s crest was slowly raised over Castle Venyth. Leah suddenly grabbed the squad leader''s shoulder, gripping him tightly. ¡°Did you just say she was at the castle?!¡± The panic in her tone was evident, and when the man only nodded, she jumped into the air, using her magic to launch herself toward her master. My heart wrenched, but I had a duty as crown prince to protect my people and, with resolve, turned away from the sight of my destroyed home. I know everyone will be alright¡­ They have to be. But as I led the rest of the evacuation and finally left the city myself, the weight in my heart only grew. My hopes that my parents and sister would appear in front of me slowly withered as I focused on my duties. Eventually, the capital¡¯s citizens started to disperse to the neighboring towns until I stood alone on a hill that overlooked the city. The hours passed slowly, and the sun had long set when Leah returned to me. She drifted slowly to the ground, despair etched into her face, and the moment her feet touched the grass, she fell to her knees as a heartbroken scream escaped her. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask¡­ Because I already knew. ¡°I-I can¡¯t find her! Not even with my wind! I-It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like she just vanished!¡± She said between her sobs. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left her side!¡± I just stood with silent tears running down my face as reality hit me. My family wouldn¡¯t be whole ever again. And all was lost. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Where am I? I looked around in confusion and found myself sitting in a grassy field. Rolling plains stretched as far as I could see in every direction, and a strong wind blew through my golden hair and sent waves through the tall grass. The sky above was shrouded with dark clouds threatening to start a downpour any minute. Not wanting to get soaked by the weather, I hurriedly stood up and looked for anywhere to take shelter when my eyes landed on a lone tree atop a little hill. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too far away, and the rain started to come down in sheets as soon as I sat beneath the branches. Getting wet would have been disastrous, considering the simple white dress I was now wearing for some reason. I sighed in relief and watched the rain for a moment, still trying to piece my thoughts together. I remember standing on the city walls, waiting for the Duke¡¯s attack¡­ but what happened after that? How did I get to these fields? For some reason, everything after that felt like a thick haze. Yet, despite the holes in my memories, I wasn¡¯t feeling anxious at all. Even with the rain, this place was very comforting¡ªAs if it soothed my very soul. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed listening to the rain. It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve been able to relax like this¡­ Not since Audrey left. There was a slight pang of emotion as I thought about my girlfriend, but I pushed it away, not wanting to ruin this peaceful moment. However, after a few minutes, a noise came from the other side of the tree and startled me out of my reverie. Cautiously, I peeked my head around the large trunk. I didn¡¯t know what to expect, but what slowly came into my view was a woman. She had her back to the tree, her knees pulled up, and her face buried in her arms. Her platinum blonde hair seemed to shine, even without the sunlight. Despite sitting on the ground, her white robe didn¡¯t have a speck of dirt and fit her perfectly. Carefully, I sat down beside her. ¡°Um, excuse me¡­¡± I began, and my voice seemed to startled her a little as she raised her head to look at me. The woman¡¯s clouded gaze slowly came into focus as we stared silently at each other. Her eyes were a deep silver and glowed subtly, making me miss Audrey even more before I pushed the thought away. Our staring contest continued for a moment longer before she gasped, her eyes widening as she finally registered my presence. ¡°How are you here?¡± Her voice was light and gentle, even if she sounded just as confused as I was. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Where is ¡®here¡¯ exactly?¡± I asked in return. A strange sense of familiarity overcame me as we once again stared at each other in silence. It wasn¡¯t the same overwhelming emotion I felt for Audrey, but when the woman¡¯s hand reached out to cup my cheek, it reminded me of Mother¡¯s embrace. Mother¡­ Suddenly, a searing pain shot through my head as images flashed through my mind. The capital in ruins¡­ The children¡­ The castle¡­ I cried out as the horrible memories flooded back, and the woman quickly pulled me into a tight hug, trying to comfort me. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± She whispered against my ear. My arms hung limp at my sides as grief washed over me. ¡°Mother was so injured, and Father¡­¡± I did my best to choke back the tears but to no avail. I bit my lip as the tears ran down my face and splashed onto the woman¡¯s robe. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ You don¡¯t need to be strong with me.¡± All my reservations were washed away by the warmth of her voice and embrace, and my arms wrapped around her back tightly as I sobbed into her shoulder. The princess vanished, replaced by a child who cried desperately for her lost parents. Eventually, no more tears were left to be had after who knows how long. My body was heavy with exhaustion as I slumped against the woman, but my mind raced with questions even while my heart suffered. I pushed myself up to look at the woman¡¯s face, her eyes red from her own tears. My hands touched my stomach tentatively, but there was no pain or blood. ¡°I was stabbed¡­ Then the castle collapsed, right?¡± I looked around at the endless rolling hills that were still being flooded with heavy rain, then back at her. ¡°Am I¡­ Am I dead?¡± A breath escaped me as she shook her head, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from relief or disappointment. ¡°No. Your physical body is still alive, though it¡¯s currently in a different dimension from your own.¡± ¡°A different dimension¡­?¡± I repeated slowly, and she nodded. But then she stood up, smoothing out her clothes before extending a hand to me. Grasping her hand, I allowed myself to be pulled up, though I felt a little unsteady on my feet. ¡°Let¡¯s start over with some introductions.¡± She said with a small smile, still holding my hand in hers. I nodded a little numbly, but followed her lead. ¡°I am Lydia Venyth, the first princess of the Kingdom of Venyth.¡± I tried to say with my usual pride, but my expression flickered. ¡°Just call me Lydia¡­¡± I¡¯m no longer a princess, most likely. I left the words unspoken, but they must have shown on my face because the woman squeezed my hands gently with a pained look. ¡°Venyth, you say?¡± There was something in her tone that I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°Would you happen to know a man named Ezekiel?¡± My eyes widened at her question, but I shook my head. ¡°Sorry¡­ The only man by that name in my family was the founder of our kingdom seven hundred years ago.¡± She looked down, the sorrow plainly written on her face as she muttered to herself. ¡°Has it truly been so long¡­?¡± My mouth opened to ask about it, but she cut me off as she met my gaze again. ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to worry about, please forget I asked.¡± An objection rose in my mind, but I pushed it away. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡± The gloomy atmosphere dissipated as she stepped back and gave me a dazzling smile, a hand rising to her chest. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my turn, then.¡± Her platinum hair and silver eyes shone with a bit more power as she spoke¡ªHer words filling me with hope. ¡°My name is Azure, the Goddess of the day. And you, Lydia Venyth, are my Divine Guardian.¡± *** My eyes slowly cracked open, yet I was still surrounded by darkness. The cold stone below me chilled my body through the thin blanket I was allowed to have, and I forced myself to sit up to escape the torment even as my muscles screamed in protest. My vision swam from even that much movement, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through, just like I did every morning. I did my best to wash myself with a tattered rag and cold water from the shallow basin in the corner of the room. After finishing, I picked up the threadbare servant''s uniform and quickly put it on. Tomorrow is laundry day. I¡¯ll need to remember to wash my blanket and washcloth, too. Only once a week was I allowed fifteen minutes and a small corner of the laundry room to scrub the grim out of my meager belongings. I moved towards the door, stumbling slightly due to a wave of sudden dizziness, but managed to catch myself on the doorknob. Like every day for the last eight years, if I didn¡¯t work, I didn¡¯t eat, so I did my best to steady my breathing as I pushed open the creaking door to the dimly lit hallway. The magic lamps along the wall cast flickering shadows as I entered an entirely different world that had long lost its allure. Not even the sun was up as I moved silently down the hallway to retrieve the cleaning supplies I would need for the morning chores I was required to complete before the other servants even stirred from the comfortable beds in the servants¡¯ wing of the mansion. The wooden bucket felt heavy in my hands, and the soft cleaning cloths rested on my shoulders as I trudged back down the hall, stopping in front of the first of an endless amount of large window panes. I bit back another groan as I stretched myself as much as possible to clean the glass. My joints and muscles strained from the effort, but I wasn¡¯t tall enough to reach the higher spots like the other servants my age, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to use a stool or anything of the sort. Eventually, I could hear the rest of the mansion come alive as sunlight started to filter over the horizon, and the other servants began to fill the hallways in their clean, comfortable uniforms and bright smiles. I stopped and bowed my head every time someone passed, then returned to my work, doing my best to ignore the fog encroaching on the edges of my vision. The day passed slowly as I worked nonstop, not even pausing to eat lunch. Now, I found myself bowed once again, trembling as a young woman glared at me from behind her folding fan. A group of maids stood behind her, snickering quietly as their master berated me. ¡°What a disgusting sight. My whole day is ruined having run into you!¡± Lady Sasha said. She was the second daughter of House Rose and my half-sister, four years younger. I was no stranger to being the target of venomous words, having learned early on that crying or trying to defend myself would only bring harsher treatment. So I stood numbly, only nodding and mumbling apologies, hoping that Lady Sasha wasn¡¯t in the mood to prolong my abuse today. But my hopes were in vain as she narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Your attitude is unacceptable for a ¡®servant.¡¯¡± She stepped forward, and I didn¡¯t even bother to brace myself as her hand struck my cheek. My legs, already struggling to hold my weight, collapsed with the impact, and I sprawled onto the plush, purple carpet that lined the hallway. Dazedly, I watched as red bloomed on the dark floor and realized that my nose was bleeding. There goes my dinner¡­ As I struggled to get back up, Lady Sasha knelt before me, using her fan to lift my chin. Her face was twisted in sadistic amusement as she looked at me with nothing but contempt. ¡°You¡¯re nothing¡­ No, less than nothing. A slave to your own house, and that¡¯s exactly where you belong, isn¡¯t that right¡­ ¡®Dear Sister?¡¯¡± She whispered, and after a moment, I slowly nodded my head in agreement. The smile slipped from her face for a moment in shock, then twisted in revulsion as she stood up and stepped away from me. ¡°Are you really crying right now? What a repulsing sight. Lock her away.¡± I was just as shocked when I reached up and touched my face. My fingers came away wet, but not even I understood why. Nothing different happened today¡­ So why did it all feel so wrong? It was like my heart was being torn apart with every insult Lady Sasha threw my way. Emotions whirled in my chest that I¡¯d long thought dead as the maids dragged me through the mansion back to the coldness of my little closet. Hurt. Pain. Sorrow. Loneliness. All things that had been stamped out through the years of endless abuse. A cry escaped me for the first time in a while as I was thrown roughly into my room, the maids slamming the door and locking it from the outside as I lay in a heap. After a while, I managed to pull myself up against the door, and that¡¯s when I realized I wasn¡¯t alone in the darkness. A figure shifted on the other side of the room and moved closer to me as fear gripped my heart. Enough light filtered around the door behind me so I could just make out the details as the figure¡ªno, a girl¡ªsat before me. Her hair, maybe once a vibrant red, had dulled to a faded orange and was thin and unkempt. Her blue eyes lacked any sign of life and were surrounded by dark circles. Her limbs looked frail, and I could see her ribs through the thin fabric of a tattered servant''s uniform. ¡°W-What are you?¡± I asked, wrapping my arms around myself. ¡°I¡¯m you, Audrey.¡± She replied, her voice a perfect match for mine. I probably should have been terrified, but I lacked the energy to do anything more than tremble. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± The girl tilted her head, ignoring my question. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate them?¡± Her voice was cold and even. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Everyone. Mother died and left you behind. Father left you to rot in your own house. The Duchess hurt you as an act of misguided revenge. Sasha watched on and only offered pity as you wasted away.¡± The more she spoke, the more I desperately tried to cover my ears. ¡°No! How could I possibly blame Mother for dying?! And Sasha always did her best to look out for me!¡± I didn¡¯t know why I was defending my half-sister, especially after what had just happened, but that sense of wrongness was only growing in my heart. Maybe it was just a way for me to cope, but I started to see flashes of memories: of Sasha and me sleeping peacefully together, of her hugging me desperately on the floor of an empty room decorated for a party. Then I saw golden hair and deep emerald eyes that shone in the moonlight, red lips that whispered my name, and warm hands that traced the curves of my body and held me tight. ¡°No¡­¡± I started as everything came back to me, and I looked up at the reflection of myself. ¡°This isn¡¯t real.¡± My voice grew confident as the room around me began to shatter like glass, the pieces falling away to reveal an empty void. ¡°Sasha would never act like that.¡± As the last of the fake world fell away, I looked down to find my body healthy and dressed in my armor. Yet, despite the lies disappearing, the girl¡ªThe old me¡ªStill sat, her expression unchanging, even as I narrowed my eyes. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate them?¡± She repeated with that same lifeless look, but I immediately shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Her blunt words caught me off guard, and she took the opportunity to move closer, her face inches from mine. ¡°I¡¯m a part of you. I know.¡± I stepped back; my lips pursed together as she continued. ¡°Deep down, you despise the world for forsaking you.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve never felt that way!¡± ¡°Of course you have! You just didn¡¯t know what to do with all those feelings as a child, so you pushed all that anger and hatred into me!¡± She hit her chest as she spoke, emphasizing the words. ¡°Did you never think it odd, Audrey? Despite everything you¡¯ve been through, you feel no hate towards those responsible. You¡¯ve felt scared and uncomfortable but never true anger.¡± Her eyes narrowed, and a mocking smile played on her lips. ¡°Did you think you were special? That you were above having such thoughts?¡± I gasped at her accusation. ¡°No, I¡ª!¡± But something stopped me from denying it altogether, and the more I thought back, the more I realized she was right. Even when I was in front of Leslie or the Duchess¡­ I¡¯ve never hated them outright. As if reading my thoughts, the girl stepped around me with a small smile. ¡°You see it now, right? Those emotions have only surfaced a few times¡­¡± She trailed off, and I finished her words. ¡°When I lose control¡­ That was you.¡± I said, remembering the flood of emotions I felt in those moments. The overwhelming anger and desire to hurt others as I¡¯d been hurt. ¡°No. As I said, I¡¯m simply part of you.¡± I racked my brain, trying to figure out what the girl meant¡­ Then I remembered Aurora telling me how Divine Guardians are born. ¡°You¡­ Are you the spirit that merged with me?¡± It was only a hunch, but it seemed I wasn¡¯t too far off. ¡°I¡¯m only a fragment of what remains¡­ But yes.¡± She stopped in front of me again and took my hands in hers. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to stop running from yourself, Audrey.¡± Suddenly, A flood of emotions hit me. The spirit held onto my hands tightly as the years of pent-up hate and anger overcame my mind. When she finally let go, I clutched at my head as I fell to my knees as a scream ripped from my throat. It wasn¡¯t the sound of pain, but of frustration and loathing as I felt every moment of abuse like it was the first time. I hate them. I hate them. I hate them. The words repeated again and again in my mind as I struggled to come to terms with my own feelings. I didn¡¯t want to accept it. The thought of showing Lydia and Sasha this ugly part of me terrified me to no end. Yet, I understood that I could no longer ignore it. There was a shift in the space around me, and I looked up to see the spirit standing next to the Duchess and Leslie, who were bound and gagged on their knees. Their faces were twisted with fear as they cried and struggled against the restraints. Looking at them sent my mind into a frenzy. I¡¯ll kill them. They robbed me of my childhood¡­ Of time with Sasha. They don¡¯t deserve to live! A small part of my mind cried out in protest, but the rest of me yearned for revenge. I wanted to make them feel what I felt all those years. A sword appeared in my hand as I stood up and stepped closer. ¡°Will you exact your revenge?¡± the spirit asked. She stood next to me as I looked down on the two women, my body heaving as adrenaline coursed through my veins. I raised my arm slowly as I glared at them. Leslie and the Duchess were both pleading with me through the gags, but it didn¡¯t shake me. ¡°You never stopped when I cried and begged.¡± I hissed. Yet, despite the emotions pushing me to swing the weapon down, my arm wouldn¡¯t move. What they did to me was cruel and unforgivable¡­ But a single thought overcame the feelings of revenge. Could I face them after? Would Lydia and Sasha still smile at me? Up until now, I¡¯ve only killed in defense of others. If I struck these two down for my own satisfaction, wouldn¡¯t I be sinking to their level? I wrestled with the gap between my heart and mind for a few minutes, before I already knew what the answer was. ¡°Damn it!¡± I shouted as I swung the sword¡­ and threw it away from us. I was still seething with anger, but I knew holding onto the past meant losing the person I was now. As if in response to my will, Leslie and the Duchess disappeared, leaving the spirit and me alone again. ¡°You¡¯re a good soul, Audrey Rose. I have no regrets having chosen you.¡± She said. The overwhelming emotion was starting to fade from my mind, and I clenched my fists at my side. ¡°I¡¯ve moved on from what happened to me¡­ But if they ever tried to hurt the ones I love now, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± I said with resolve, and the girl nodded. Her body shimmered for a moment, and what came into view was a healthy young woman with long, red hair and blue eyes. Her lifeless expression was gone, replaced with a warm smile as I stared at my reflection. The spirit stepped forward, her arms wrapping around me. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to awaken, Audrey Rose. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Hugging someone who looked exactly like me was a little surreal, but when I wrapped my arms around the spirit, her form began to fade as she sank into my body. Once she was gone, I held my hands to my chest with a smile. I could feel the stella inside me calming and entirely under my control, and I knew in my heart that I would never fear losing control of my power ever again. As my vision started to fade, I whispered one last thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, together.¡± *** My new goddess and I talked for a long while after introducing ourselves properly, and she helped fill in a lot of blanks that I had about Divine Guardians. I love Audrey to death, but she¡¯s not always the best at explaining things. Azure explained everything she could think of, some things I already knew from Audrey, like spirits and how they could merge with an infant at birth. But other things were new, like awakening and divine artifacts. It would certainly be a lot to take in for someone not already familiar with the concepts. It also helps that I¡¯ve always been a perfect student! As for how the connection between us had been forged, my goddess said that most guardians come into their divinity around twenty years old, but it¡¯s not unheard of for it to happen sooner or later. Apparently, inactive divine power can interfere with normal mana when a guardian is close to awakening, which is why I had so much trouble the last few weeks with my magic. So that¡¯s what was going on¡­ If only I¡¯d known. I tried to push the image of my parents out of my mind, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the pain and guilt gnawing at me that maybe I could have saved them. Hot tears burned at my eyes, the grief I had managed to suppress for now threatening to overtake me again. Sensing my thoughts, my goddess reached over and took my hand, holding it tight. ¡°You did all you could¡­ If anybody is to blame for not knowing, it¡¯s me.¡± She said, her voice full of remorse. ¡°I¡¯ve been shut away in my divine plane for so long¡­ so lost in the regrets of my last guardian. I didn¡¯t notice our bond until you stood beside me.¡± Her bitter expression pained my heart. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly blame you, Goddess,¡± I said, trying to comfort her. ¡°Even so.¡± We both sat in awkward silence. I had no idea what to say to comfort a literal deity, so I just shifted nervously beside her under the tree. The weather had cleared up throughout our conversation, seemingly in accordance with my goddess¡¯s mood. Now, only a few grey clouds dotted the blue sky, and the sun''s warm rays bathed the endless plains in light. It was a very serene sight. But I still don¡¯t know what to talk about now! As my mind whirled with panic, I heard Azure clear her throat to get my attention. ¡°Anyway¡­ You mentioned it before, but you and my Sis¡¯s guardian are¡­¡± she trailed off, her face flushing slightly at the unspoken words, and I giggled at both her embarrassment and the casual way she referred to Audrey¡¯s goddess. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re lovers,¡± I said. I¡¯d been thinking about it since we spent that magical night together. While she was definitely still my girlfriend, the term felt much too casual for the relationship we now shared. Thinking about her also filled me with anxiety, since I had no idea if she was even alive. ¡°I hope she¡¯s alright¡­¡± I said, more to myself than anything else, but my goddess heard and gave me a light smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I can sense Sis¡¯s power surrounding your physical body. Her guardian was likely the one that saved you, and you''re probably in one of her pocket spaces.¡± She said. ¡°That would also explain why I can¡¯t observe the world around you. Not even I can break through night magic without my guardian¡¯s senses.¡± I nodded in relief. ¡°If we¡¯re inside Audrey¡¯s storage dimension, then we¡¯re safe¡­¡± But as I spoke, I remembered when Audrey had first proudly shown off that magic. Watching that teacup come out still steaming had been quite the sight, but my face paled as I recalled what my girlfriend had said. ¡°My goddess told me a day in my pocket dimension is about a year in our time, so it wouldn¡¯t be recommended.¡± I shot to my feet, the blood draining from my face. ¡°I need to go back. How do I do that?¡± I asked my goddess, and she quickly read my thoughts before also descending into a panic. ¡°I can send you back right away! Just focus on returning, and you will.¡± She said hurriedly. I turned my thoughts to my physical form. If Audrey is waiting for me to wake up¡­ ¡°Oh, but one last thing! You opened the path for our bond during your fight. It might take some practice, but if you focus your stella on it, we should be able to talk.¡± She said with a smile, referring to when I lost control of my magic, and used my white flames again. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Goddess. Thank you for everything.¡± I returned her smile, and watched her nod happily before a bright flash of light blinded me. *** When my eyes opened again, I saw nothing but a black and purple void around me. My body felt heavy, and when I looked down, I saw the massive tear in my uniform, the edges of the fabric stained red from when I¡¯d been stabbed. An unconscious sigh of relief escaped me when I realized I really had been healed, but then looked around in a panic for the only person who could have saved me. Audrey lay unconscious just a few feet away, and I quickly crawled over to her. Standing didn¡¯t seem like a good option, since I felt so dizzy. Probably from blood loss¡­ Damn that man. I cursed the duke in my thoughts as I brushed my girlfriend¡¯s red hair out of her face. She looked pale, and her own uniform was a mess of blood and grime. ¡°Did you rush here as soon as you got the report? You silly girl.¡± I whispered as my hand caressed her cheek. Her breathing was a bit shallow, but I couldn¡¯t see any visible wounds on her other than some minor cuts. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to heal herself, and had no doubt pushed herself too far. Gently, I sat beside her and pulled her head onto my lap, my fingers unconsciously combing through her dirtied and frayed hair. If I¡¯m truly a divine guardian, then I should be able to¡­ I closed my eyes, visualizing the countless times I¡¯d seen Audrey¡¯s holy magic at work, and did my best to replicate it. ¡°Heal,¡± I whispered. But nothing happened at first, no doubt because moving stella was much harder than mana. But after a few more attempts, a soft glow emanated from my hands as I held them over my girlfriend¡¯s chest. The light washed over her, and I watched as some color returned to her face, and she breathed easier. After taking a few minutes to observe her and make sure the magic worked, I relaxed as much as I could without disturbing her. It was impossible to know how long we¡¯d already been in here, and Audrey was the only one who could get us out. So there was nothing for me to do until she woke up. Nothing to do but practice. *** After absorbing the spirit fragment, I opened my eyes to a sight that flooded me with relief. My head rested on Lydia¡¯s soft lap, and as I stirred, her gorgeous emerald eyes opened to meet mine, and a soft smile spread across her face. And I immediately started to cry. I covered my face with my hands, but Lydia slowly pried them away, looping my arms around her neck. I pulled myself up against her, burying my face in the crook of her neck. ¡°You¡¯re alright! I¡¯m so glad!¡± I cried, my words muffled against her skin. She held me back tightly, and I could feel one of her hands running through my hair in that familiar way, which only coaxed more tears from me. ¡°So are you, Audrey¡­ I missed you so much,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. I pulled back, then captured her lips in a desperate kiss she returned before we just rested our foreheads together. The tears still ran freely as we stared into each other¡¯s eyes, as if confirming the other were really there. ¡°Thank you for saving me, my love.¡± She said, and I just nodded happily in response before I caught myself and pulled away. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Lydia! Auntie and Uncle¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡ª¡± I started, but she just shook her head with a sad look. ¡°I know, Audrey. Father was already gone before you got here, and Mother was severely injured¡­ I have no doubt she ordered you to prioritize me.¡± I nodded and bit my lip, but she stopped me before I could pass along Auntie¡¯s final words, ¡°There is a lot to say, but we need to get out of here first. There¡¯s a time difference, right?¡± A gasp escaped me as I remembered my panic from before and quickly stood up.¡°Aurora? How long has it been?¡± There was no response. ¡°Hello, my goddess?!¡± This time, I felt her jolt through our bond. ¡°I-I¡¯m here, Audrey. No need to shout.¡± She said, but her voice sounded almost weak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aurora? You feel anxious¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ It seems my sister¡¯s guardian has come into her power¡­¡± ¡°The guardian of day? Does that mean your sister is awake?¡± I asked excitedly, knowing just how much my goddess had missed her sibling. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard from Azure personally.¡± I deflated at that. ¡°Then how do you know?¡± ¡°Because her guardian is standing next to you¡­¡± A beat of silence passed while I digested her words. ¡°Lydia is the divine guardian of day?!¡± I inadvertently shouted aloud. I hurriedly turned to face my girlfriend, who was standing with a beautiful smile on her face. ¡°Seems we were meant to be.¡± She held out her hand, and the familiar glow of holy magic emanated from her palm. Her stella felt different from mine, but unlike the emperor¡¯s, it was like I was drawn to it. It was a mesmerizing feeling, but I couldn¡¯t let myself get distracted right now. It took considerable effort, but I managed to tear my gaze away from Lydia, ignoring the laugh that escaped her at my visible distress. ¡°Let¡¯s come back to that. What about the time?¡± I asked again. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry to say that the two of you have been in the pocket dimension for nearly three days.¡± ¡°Three days?! We need to leave, right now!¡± I again shouted aloud, and when my eyes flicked to Lydia, her smile was replaced with shock. I raised my hand, and opened an exit. The shadow undulated in a big circle, and I felt Lydia¡¯s hand link with mine as she stood beside me, worry plainly etched across her face. ¡°If it¡¯s been three days in here, doesn¡¯t that mean three years have passed on the outside?¡± She asked. And Aurora answered in my head. ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, Audrey.¡± She took a breath before continuing. ¡°And my sister¡¯s power seems to have destabilized the dimension, since the two of them established the final part of their bond while Lydia was in here. I¡¯m unsure where you¡¯ll end up on the other side.¡± That was worrying. I quickly repeated my goddess¡¯s warning to Lydia, and she nodded in understanding. She squeezed my hand and gave me a calming smile. ¡°I know as long as we¡¯re together, we can handle whatever comes our way.¡± ¡°I feel the same,¡± I said, and we both nodded in determination. We still had our weapons, most of our armor, and even the blessings of our goddesses. Together, we would carry the devastating loss we had suffered, and continue moving forward. Because that¡¯s what Auntie and Uncle would have wanted. With a deep breath, Lydia and I stepped through the shadow hand-in-hand, ready to face whatever waited for us on the other side. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Audrey The light blinded us as we stepped out of the pocket dimension, and a gasp escaped both of us as we looked around in awe. Thick snow blanketed the ground and crunched beneath our feet as we spun in a circle and admired the large spruce and pine trees surrounding us. I even spotted a few little animals dashing away at our sudden appearance. Then a shiver ran down my spine, and I hugged myself. ¡°W-Where are we? I-It¡¯s so cold!¡± I said, watching as my breath came out in visible clouds. The Kingdom of Venyth was on the southwestern part of the continent, so the temperature rarely dropped enough for snow. ¡°If I had to venture a guess, I¡¯d say we¡¯re up north¡­ Far up north,¡± Lydia said. As she spoke, I felt a wave of heat engulf me, and could sense a bubble of her magic surrounding us to stave off the cold. I moved closer to her, linking our arms together. ¡°That feels much better, thank you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a good partner if I left you shivering.¡± She replied, her eyes looking through the trees warily. ¡°Now, as much as I love being stuck to you, we must keep our guard up. If we¡¯re in the wilderness, mana beasts could be around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been using the shadows to keep an eye out, there¡¯s nothing close by,¡± I said breezily, keeping our arms linked. Normal animals didn¡¯t have any mana, so it was near impossible for me to sense them through my magic, but I was confident not even a bear would stand a chance against us. ¡°How far can you sense?¡± The exasperated smile on her face was quite cute. ¡°A bit over a mile around us.¡± I could sense a few weaker mana signatures, but they seemed to be actively running away, so it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. ¡°That should be fine¡­ You win, I guess.¡± She said, her hand coming up to rest on mine. ¡°Can you sense a town or anything?¡± ¡°No. But we¡¯re definitely on a mountain. The land slopes down that direction.¡± I said, pointing behind us, and she pursed her lips in thought. After talking about our options for a few minutes, we started through the forest. The plan was to find a good vantage point to see if we could find any settlements nearby, so we aimed up the mountain instead of down. A task that the slick snow beneath us made pretty difficult. Luckily, neither of us actually fell down. The only incident was a rogue bush that had snagged Lydia¡¯s torn uniform. While I had healed her wounds, her clothing was an entirely different matter. I heard her mutter under her breath, and when pulling the fabric did nothing to untangle her, she simply burned away what remained of the torn section, leaving her entire midriff exposed. Considering the situation, it was an inappropriate thought, but I just couldn¡¯t help the way my eyes lingered on her. Maybe it was a combination of gratitude that she was right in front of me and alive, and her disheveled state against the pure white background. The allure that Lydia usually had felt intensified and my stomach fluttered as she swiftly climbed up a rock cropping before turning around and offering me her hand. ¡°Audrey? Why are you grinning like that?¡± Her question snapped me out of my thoughts as she pulled me up. ¡°I was just thinking that style suits you.¡± I did my best to fix my expression, but she really did look incredible. She covered her stomach with a hand, and her face flushed slightly, which was only more destructive to my heart. ¡°You¡¯ve seen much more of me¡­ I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special.¡± ¡°The fact that it¡¯s you makes it special,¡± I said before pausing and tilting my head. ¡°Plus we haven¡¯t seen each other in a month.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± The small smile that graced her lips soothed my heart. I could tell she¡¯d been trying to mask the grief she was no doubt feeling. My own chest was still tight with pain, but if I could make Lydia feel even a little better then I didn¡¯t care what I had to say. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m lying, anyway. As we talked, the slope steadily got steeper, and the trees became sparse until we found ourselves at the base of a massive cliff. It had to be dozens of feet to the top, and jagged rocks protruded from the front towards us. My girlfriend stepped up to the cliff, her hands pulling on the rocks to test their stability. ¡°Seems like we might have to climb. I don¡¯t think I could launch myself high enough with my magic, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a way around.¡± She said. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could make the jump with my own magic, especially carrying Lydia. Not that she¡¯s heavy or anything. Even if she were, I¡¯d never say it out loud. My goddess laughed at the thought, which was the first time I¡¯d heard her since leaving the pocket dimension. ¡°You¡¯ve been unusually quiet. Is something wrong?¡± I asked, worried, but I just felt her shake her head. ¡°Nothing at all. I just figured the two of you would like some time alone.¡± Aurora said. ¡°As for climbing¡­ Don¡¯t you remember what I told you before about your shadows?¡± As I thought back, I clapped my hands together. I totally forgot! ¡°Audrey? Is your goddess objecting?¡± Lydia asked, with a raised brow. ¡°No, but climbing sounds like a lot of work,¡± I replied, sidling up beside her and wrapping my arm around her waist. ¡°And what exactly are you doing?¡± she asked as I bent down and quickly lifted her into a princess carry. Her arms naturally wrapped around my neck despite the slight embarrassment on her face. She is actually a princess, after all. ¡°You mean beside sweeping you off your feet?¡± I asked teasingly, and she laughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re a divine guardian now, we can do this!¡± As I finished, we sank into the shadows at our feet, and I heard Lydia gasp as she looked around at the endless black and purple void around us. ¡°So this is what it looks like in the shadows¡­ I can understand why you like it here. It feels comforting to me as well.¡± There were countless openings in the air around us, all correlating to the various shadows on the surface. They showed glimpses of the surroundings on the outside, and I floated slowly through the void until I found the exit we wanted. We appeared at the base of a single tree atop the cliff, and I gently lowered Lydia¡¯s feet to the ground. My arm stayed wrapped around her waist and she leaned against me as we admired the view. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± She breathed out. It was still afternoon, so the sun was high in the sky as we looked over the terrain. Sunlight sparkled off the snow-covered mountain as it slowly dipped down until the ground flattened into sprawling hills. The spruce and pine trees continued into the horizon like an endless forest, and the snow adorning their branches thinned the further it went until only a deep green covered the land. We moved to sit on the cliff''s edge, and Lydia rested her head on my shoulder as we sat silently. We were still looking for any sign of people, but the beautiful moment that settled over us was a nice bonus. After seeing the worst of people, it was a stark reminder that there was still peace to be found. ¡°Three years¡­¡± my girlfriend murmured from my shoulder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel real. Has it truly been that long?¡± She paused and bit her lip, her body trembling slightly despite the warm aura from her magic. ¡°Mother and Father are gone, and I don¡¯t even know if my brothers are alive¡­ Not to mention Leah, Lucia, or Simon¡­¡± She trailed off, and I felt her hand grip my shirt. Knowing she needed to voice these feelings to work through them, I stayed quiet. ¡°Audrey. Do they think we¡¯re dead? What if they think we abandoned them? Even if we do find them¡­ Will they be happy to see us?¡± Fear laced her voice. It was a fear I was all too familiar with. She fell silent, and I pulled her tighter against me in comfort. ¡°I wish I could say with certainty what you want to hear, Lydia. But I can¡¯t.¡± I started. Her hand rested on my lap, and I took it in mine. ¡°Even if the world looks the same from up here, three years is a long time, and many things could have happened.¡± Terror filled me as I continued. ¡°I¡¯m scared as well¡­ I¡¯ve left Sasha alone again. I broke all my promises, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll forgive me this time.¡± I said quietly. ¡°And while I could never regret saving you, I may have cost thousands of others their lives when I left the frontline. Abel¡­ Lucia¡­ Hailey¡­ Anthony and his squad¡­ They could all be dead, and it would be my fault.¡± I remembered my conversation with Hailey in that guardhouse, and I laughed bitterly when I realized that I had indeed made the same choice she had. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save Auntie and Uncle on top of everything else¡­ Some hero I turned out to be.¡± *** Lydia I stared up at Audrey as she spoke, the tears that threatened to spill from my eyes dried as I listened to my girlfriend rip herself apart. My own worries were blown away in the face of hers. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save Auntie and Uncle on top of everything else¡­ Some hero I turned out to be.¡± The bitter remorse was palpable in the air, and I reached up to caress her cheek. Audrey closed her eyes for a moment, and when they opened again I saw an emotion I¡¯d never seen in her blue eyes. ¡°I hate them, Lydia.¡± She whispered, her free hand balling into a fist and trembling. ¡°My Father¡­ The Emperor¡­ Everyone who allowed the war to get this far and destroy our lives.¡± In the time I¡¯ve known this girl, not once have I ever heard her murmur a single word against someone else, not even for those who abused and tormented her. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, and I saw the sadness on her face as our eyes met. ¡°Do you¡­ Think less of me because of these feelings?¡± She asked, clearly scared of my answer, but a giggle escaped me despite the topic. What an absurd thing to worry about. ¡°Of course not. Audrey Rose, my very soul yearns for you.¡± I sat up, and pressed my forehead to hers. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m relieved to know you¡¯re just as human as the rest of us¡­ And you are not alone in that feeling, I hate them¡ªNo, I loathe them just as much as I love you. They took my parents and my kingdom¡­ Maybe even what remains of my family.¡± I paused before finishing my thoughts, but decided Audrey knew the kind of person I was. ¡°I won¡¯t move on until I see them on their knees.¡± The desire for revenge burned hot inside me, and I wasn¡¯t sure if even Audrey could douse the flames. Silence filled the air as she fell into thought, and a full minute ticked by before she spoke. ¡°Alright.¡± Her answer was short, and I looked up at her with surprise. My girlfriend smiled down at me, but her eyes reflected my emotions. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± She asked with a quiet laugh. ¡°I just thought you wouldn¡¯t condone revenge. Especially because¡­¡± I trailed off as Audrey just looked back out over the vista. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about my father¡ªNo, Duke Rose. Don¡¯t be.¡± She extended a hand towards the sky, blocking the sunlight from her eyes. ¡°That man was never a part of my family, and has long over-indulged the honor of me calling him such. For the longest time, I felt my connection to him was one of the last ties I had to my mother. That our shared blood was what bound Sasha and me as sisters¡­ But I understand now that¡¯s not the case.¡± Her hand came back down, and wrapped around the silver pendant I knew hid beneath her uniform. Slowly, she stood up, and extended her hand to me. ¡°Sasha and I will always be sisters, and the royal family will always be my family.¡± She pulled me up and into a warm hug. ¡°And you will always be my home, Lydia. I know we can do anything as long as we¡¯re together.¡± As we pulled apart, my breath was stolen by the figure Audrey struck. The wind blew through her red hair, and her face was determined. Even the dirty armor she wore only added to the image as I lost all thought. The girl before me wasn¡¯t the sickly girl I found on the road, or the kindhearted and naive student I¡¯d fallen in love with at the academy. The person I saw now was the true Audrey Rose, who was entirely at peace with every aspect of herself. ¡°Even if it¡¯s for revenge, I will always support you and carry half the burden so that it won¡¯t consume you.¡± She said, her smile outshining the sun overhead. In that moment, standing alone on that mountain, I knew that I¡¯d never be able to love anybody else. Audrey held every part of my mind, body, and soul. And I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. *** Audrey ¡°Ah! There¡¯s some smoke over there!¡± Lydia said excitedly, pointing into the distance. After talking through everything, the two of us settled on the cliff again, scanning the area for anything to indicate human presence while slowly eating some of the rations I had left in my pocket dimension. It took a while, but my beautiful girlfriend spotted something. Narrowing my eyes, I looked in the direction she pointed, and¡­ Couldn¡¯t find it. Even when Lydia stepped behind and lined her arm up for me, I still missed it until I pushed stella into my eyes to improve my vision, flinching slightly as everything got really bright before my eyes adjusted. A few thin trails of smoke were rising in the distance, and I just turned to Lydia. ¡°Are you using stella to see that far?¡± I asked, but she shook her head, confused. ¡°No? What are you talking about?¡± I opened my mouth to explain, but then I decided to save it for later. The sun was sinking toward the horizon, so it was probably best for us to find a bed first. Stepping away from the cliff¡¯s edge, I held my arms out with a playful smile. ¡°Well, shall we go, my lady?¡± I asked, but Lydia only narrowed her eyes in suspicion. ¡°Do you have to carry me like that every time?¡± I hesitated for a moment and directed the question to Aurora. ¡°You just need to take her in, she should be able to move on her own after that. "My goddess said, but I didn¡¯t like that answer, so I ignored it. ¡°Of course I need to carry you,¡± I reassured my girlfriend, who didn¡¯t seem to believe me for some reason. After a tense stare off, she let out a sigh and moved closer, letting me pick her up. A moment later, we were flying through the shadows in the direction we saw the smoke. ¡°Seriously¡­ I think you just like holding me.¡± She muttered, and I beamed down at her. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t need to hold me?!¡± she asked, pulling at my cheeks. We stopped moving for a moment while I begged for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m Sworry! Pwease sphare the phace!¡± When she finally let me go, I rubbed at my cheeks, trying to soothe the pain from her attack. Lydia crossed her arms angrily, before realizing she was floating in place even without me holding her. She looked at me, and I smiled sheepishly as she slowly righted herself. I mean, there¡¯s no sense of direction or gravity here¡­ ¡°... You¡¯ve lost touching privileges.¡± She said. ¡°Ah! But¡ª!¡± I reached out for her, but she cut me off as she floated away. ¡°It¡¯s punishment for lying, I won¡¯t hear any objections.¡± Grumbling, I followed behind her as we approached the smoke again. ¡°You brought this on yourself, my guardian,¡± Aurora said with humor in her voice. ¡°Yeah, Yeah. Forgive me for wanting to pamper my girlfriend.¡± Lydia and I bickered the rest of the way, with me pretending not to hear any snide comments coming from my goddess. When we arrived, we decided to appear a little ways away from what looked to be a small village so we didn¡¯t startle anyone. ¡°It¡¯s best that we keep our divinity secret for now. We don¡¯t know the state of the continent, so it could be dangerous to reveal ourselves as divine guardians.¡± Lydia said, and I nodded in agreement. If the kingdom really had fallen, there wouldn¡¯t have been much resistance to the imperial conquest. The last thing we wanted was to be discovered by the emperor while we were still getting our bearings. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Lydia¡¯s hand landed on my shoulder, and I looked at her excitedly. But before I could ask if the punishment was over, she gave me a devilish grin. ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t touch me, not the other way around. Besides, this is so that we can leave the shadows.¡± I deflated at her words. ¡°That¡¯s so mean!¡± Despite my complaints, I still pushed us from the shadows, making us appear in the forest out of sight from the edge of the village. The settlement was surrounded by a sturdy wall made from thick logs. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± I asked. ¡°It should be simple enough to claim we¡¯re adventurers¡­ We¡¯ll see if they believe us.¡± She said. The sun was only just beginning to set, so there was still plenty of light as we walked around the village, looking for the main road in. Along the way, we noticed a large section of the wall had been destroyed, and Lydia and I exchanged a worried glance. Once we found the path, we followed it up to the main gate, where a single guard raised his spear at us. The young man couldn¡¯t have been much older than we were, and his arms trembled as he glared at us. ¡°Who are you?!¡± He demanded. It was apparent he had no real combat experience, but Lydia and I raised our hands placatingly. Both our swords were sheathed at our hips, and the guard eyed the weapons warily. ¡°If you¡¯re bandits, please just leave. We have nothing left to take!¡± ¡°We¡¯re adventurers, sir,¡± Lydia said with a charming smile. ¡°Do we look like bandits to you?¡± The young man hesitated for a moment before his eyes narrowed at us. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what bandits would say! Let me guess, you two beautiful young women ¡®just need some help¡¯?¡± The tip of his spear inched closer. ¡°Well, yes, actually,¡± Lydia said, her smile unaffected by the sarcasm in his voice. ¡°We got a bit lost while on a quest for the guild, and had hoped to find a warm place to sleep tonight.¡± My girlfriend was putting her social skills to excellent use, but her opponent was unaffected. They went back and forth for a few minutes before the guard seemed to buy our story. ¡°Even if that is the truth, we barely have enough to go around as is. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have anything¡ª¡± ¡°Enough of that, Rick. Let the poor girls in.¡± Suddenly, an elderly lady hobbled through the gate. Her long gray hair was thickly braided down her back, and her skin was tan and wrinkled from countless days in the sun. She used a weathered stick as a cane as she stepped between us and the guard. ¡°But, Elder¡ª!¡± The guard, Rick, objected, but the old lady just raised a hand to silence him. ¡°We know what real bandits look like, and these girls are not it.¡± Begrudgingly, Rick lifted his spear, pointing the tip away from us. The old lady then turned to us with a smile. ¡°I apologize for the welcome. Our village has been facing hardship the last few weeks, so everyone is a little on edge.¡± She explained. ¡°My name is Salma, and I am the head of this village.¡± As she introduced herself, her head bowed slightly, and both Lydia and I waved our hands in a panic. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need to be so formal, Elder,¡± Lydia said, using the same term of respect the guard had. ¡°My name is Lydia, and this is my partner Audrey.¡± I smiled and nodded at the two villagers. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet both of you.¡± ¡°You girls are quite well-mannered. Did I hear you say you are adventurers from the guild?¡± Elder Salma asked, hope in her voice. ¡°Did you perhaps come here in response to our request?¡± Lydia and I looked at each other before slowly shaking our heads. ¡°I apologize, but we were actually in the area for a different reason.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The disappointment was evident in her voice, but she still gestured for us to follow her inside the walls. ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to put you up for the night¡­ But it would probably be best if you left first thing in the morning.¡± As we walked through the village, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how empty it felt¡ªthe few people we did see all glared at us with distrust. ¡°If I may, can I ask what the trouble is?¡± Lydia asked. ¡°We may not look it, but both of us are capable mages, we¡¯d be happy to help, even without a request from the guild.¡± I was happy she asked, since I was going to. Elder Salma hesitated for a moment before shaking her head slowly. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. You girls don''t need to get involved in our village''s problems.¡± After that, she shut down any more conversation about it until she led us to a log cabin that was a little bigger than the surrounding houses. ¡°This is my home, though I¡¯m afraid I only have the one spare room.¡± The interior was simply furnished. Four wooden chairs sat around a square table, and a bench with cute cushions sat in front of the smoldering hearth. A pelt rug laid across the floor, and a large rack of antlers hung on the wall above the fireplace. ¡°It¡¯s a cozy home; thank you for your hospitality. One room is more than enough for us,¡± Lydia said with a smile, and Elder Salma nodded her head before showing us to the bedroom. The room had a bed with a straw mattress and a thick quilt blanket, along with a small dresser with a half-burnt candle on top. ¡°It isn¡¯t much, but it will keep you warm for the night.¡± She paused before looking at both of us up and down. We were still covered in grime from head to toe, and while my uniform was still mostly intact, it was still torn in various places. Not to mention Lydia¡¯s lack of clothing around her mid-section. ¡°There¡¯s a bathing area down the hall, and a well out back for the water. Please feel free to clean up, and I¡¯ll find you some clean clothes to wear in the meantime.¡± We both thanked her, then watched as she hobbled back down the hall. ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to being clean,¡± I said as we walked the opposite direction. We found a small room right next to the back door, and we stepped inside to find a medium-sized tub that looked like a large barrel. ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± Lydia said. ¡°I was just expecting a wet area with some wash cloths.¡± I was already reaching for the buttons on my uniform, excited by the prospect of soaking in a warm bath for the first time in weeks. ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s get it filled!¡± my girlfriend nodded in agreement at first, but I was so excited that I didn¡¯t notice how her face flushed as I stripped to my underwear. ¡°I bet the water from the well is freezing¡­¡± I mumbled, bringing a hand to my chin, before clapping with an idea. Holding my hand out, I used my magic to fill the tub quickly with water. However, I wasn¡¯t able to control the temperature much, so I turned to Lydia¡­ Only to find my girlfriend still dressed, her face turned away from me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°A-Are we getting in together?¡± She asked back. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Silence fell over the small room, and I heard my goddess sigh in exasperation. ¡°My guardian¡­ Look at yourself.¡± I did as I was told, but I didn¡¯t understand the problem. Sure, my black underwear wasn¡¯t very cute, but it would come off for the bath anyway. But the longer I thought about it, the more I realized the situation. Wait¡­ Lydia and I? In the bath¡­ Naked? Together? ¡°There it is¡­¡± Aurora mumbled before I felt her close our bond as much as she could. My body warmed up, but I tried to play off my sudden nervousness. ¡°W-Why are you being so weird about it, Lydia? We¡¯ve already done¡­ it.¡± Mentioning the night we spent together just seemed to fluster her more. ¡°Maybe so! But you left for the front immediately after! Being casually naked together is¡­¡± She paused and bit her lip, her eyes finally meeting mine before they wandered down my body, which only warmed me further. ¡°No, nevermind. It¡¯s just something we need to get used to!¡± With that, she quickly undressed, pulling off her tattered uniform. My eyes refused to leave her as more of her pale skin was exposed, until she also stood in a set of white underwear. ¡°Audrey¡­ You¡¯re staring¡­¡± She said quietly, her arms covering her chest, which only accentuated her cleavage more. ¡°I am.¡± I was too mesmerized to say anything else. My blunt response caused her cheeks to flame more, and she turned around hurriedly. Her beautiful golden hair fell to her lower back in waves, and my eyes drifted even lower. On the frontline, I¡¯d just roll my eyes and laugh with the rest of the women whenever the men started arguing over their preferences. I hadn¡¯t understood then, and I still didn¡¯t now. Back or front¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s Lydia. A moment later, I watched as Lydia reached around and unhooked the back of her bra. The fabric hung loosely from the shoulder straps until she slowly shrugged it off and let it fall to the floor. She glanced over her shoulder, a shy smile playing on her lips as our eyes met again. After a few moments, she broke eye contact and looked at the floor instead. Her slender fingers hooked through the waistband of her panties before she bent over slightly to pull them down and stepped out of them. She gathered her discarded clothes, putting them on a nearby shelf before she slowly turned to face me. I swallowed unconsciously as her body came into full view, the fading light streaming in from the frosted window only adding to her beauty as it washed over her. Golden hair flowed down the front of her body, just barely hiding her breasts. I saw her arms twitch like she resisted covering herself, but the smile on those red lips and glimmer in those emerald eyes invited me to look more. ¡°It¡¯s not fair for only you to admire,¡± Lydia said, her teasing voice trembled slightly with embarrassment as she gestured for me to take the last of my own clothes off. Heat coiled in my core, but I did my best to ignore it as I abided her request. *** Lydia I watched as Audrey slowly removed her underwear. It was only fair since her gaze had set my whole body aflame just a few seconds ago. While we had spent that incredible night together before her departure to the frontlines, both of us had been so desperate and wanting of each other to really stop and see one another. Plus I had dimmed the lights from embarrassment, which didn¡¯t help¡­ I wish to return to that moment and burn myself for missing out on this sooner. Audrey had finished removing the black underwear, and stood before me completely bare. Unlike me, who had intentionally pushed some hair to the front to at least cover a little, Audrey let my eyes wander her form unobstructed. We stood just an arm¡¯s length away from each other, completely vulnerable for the first time. I knew now wasn¡¯t the time since we were guests in a stranger''s house, but the desire to touch her overwhelmed me. Ah¡­ Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a good idea. I resisted the urge with everything I had, because I knew neither one of us would be able to stop, and I could tell by the look growing in Audrey¡¯s blue eyes that she was fighting the same thoughts. Not seeing her for a month, and the hole in my heart from losing all I knew made me want to cling onto my girlfriend desperately. I wanted to claim every inch of her so that she would never leave my side ever again. I felt my resolve slipping as I stepped closer to Audrey, a dark possessiveness washing over me at the expectation in her gaze. Yet, as I reached for her, she side-stepped me with a sheepish grin, and I only felt her red hair slip through my fingers. ¡°We should really hold back¡­¡± She said, breaking the unbearable tension and moving behind me. She pushed me toward a wooden stool to sit down and I felt her softness press against my back as she leaned forward to grab a nearby bucket. Water appeared in it, and she held it in front of me with a smile. ¡°Warm this up, and I¡¯ll wash your back. Then you can do mine, alright?¡± I knew she was right, but even as I warmed the water with my magic, and Audrey started to scrub away the dirt on my body, I could still feel the tension boiling just under the surface. Her every touch sent shivers through me, and every second was agony as I fought the urge to pin her down and make her scream my name forcefully. Eventually, she finished scrubbing my back and handed me the cloth before taking a seat on the stool beside me. As I cleaned the rest of my body on my own, she followed suit, using a different cloth to clean most of herself. I cast furtive glances her way, admiring every part of her while we fell into a tense silence that was only broken when we occasionally refilled the buckets of water. A while later, Audrey spoke after both of us had rid ourselves of most of the dirt. ¡°Now, if my lovely girlfriend wouldn¡¯t mind doing my back for me? Then we can finally get in the tub!¡± She said excitedly, and a laugh escaped me at her enthusiasm. ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡± I kneeled behind her, pausing only a moment to appreciate how her wet, scarlet hair stuck to her curves, and the water droplets running down her bare skin. As I started to wash the remaining grime from her body, my thoughts began to wander again. I shook my head violently to clear my clouding judgment, but after Audrey was clean, we realized there was only one way for both of us to fit in the tub. The water Audrey had put in earlier was a bit colder than room temperature, but that was easily solved with a wave of my hand. Then, I climbed into the tub, and Audrey carefully followed, sitting between my legs as I leaned against the wood. My hands naturally landed on her hips, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pulling her body against mine in the warm water. She let out a cute squeak, but voiced no complaints as I wrapped my arms around her stomach. Audrey was usually taller than me, but I could rest my head comfortably on her shoulder right now. For a few minutes, we just relaxed comfortably together for the first time in weeks, but then I could no longer hold myself back. A soft gasp escaped Audrey as my hands began to roam her body slowly. First I traced the curve of her hips before my fingers slid up to outline the underside of her breasts. I leaned forward and bit her earlobe gently as her hands landed on my thighs, gripping me tightly as she pushed herself backward against me. ¡°Lydia¡­ Wait¡­¡± She said weakly, and it only served to stoke the flames of my desire hotter. The feel of her body was intoxicating, and I wanted to forget everything except my love for her. My hands grew more bold in their exploration, and as Audrey turned to face me I captured her lips with my own, pushing her objections back down with my tongue. Her resistance crumbled for a moment as we kissed passionately, but then she suddenly stiffened and pushed me away, panting heavily. ¡°I said wait!¡± Disappointment washed over me as I stared up at her, but that was quickly replaced with panic as I watched her climb out of the tub and turn away from me while grabbing a towel from a nearby shelf. ¡°Audrey, I¡ª¡± I began but the words died as I realized I had disregarded her feelings and forced myself on her. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I watched as she tied the towel around herself, then took a few deep breaths before turning back to face me with a concerned look. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Lydia. I¡¯m worried.¡± She came back to the tub, kneeling on the ground with her arms on the rim. Audrey¡¯s hand cupped my cheek as she looked pleadingly into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Lydia. I¡¯m right here.¡± A sharp pain ran through my chest as my girlfriend¡¯s words stabbed directly at my dark thoughts, and a bitter smile formed on my lips. ¡°You just see right through me, huh?¡± But Audrey shook her head with a frown. ¡°Of course not, but I know you well enough by now that I could feel something was off.¡± She took my hand in hers, squeezing tightly. ¡°I still need you to be honest and tell me what¡¯s wrong, otherwise I can¡¯t help.¡± Her sincerity left me speechless, and I was once again reminded of just how beautiful a person Audrey was. ¡°Can I have some time to organize my thoughts?¡± The request slipped out before I could stop it, because deep down I knew that I needed to face these feelings. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll always wait for you.¡± Audrey leaned down, her red hair framing her face as she kissed me. It was different than the rough embrace we had shared just moments ago, and I could feel her overflowing emotion for me in the way she softly moved her mouth against mine before pulling away with a cute smirk. ¡°And just so you don¡¯t misunderstand, I only stopped you because I could tell something was bothering you. Not because I didn¡¯t like it.¡± She winked at me as she left the room, calling over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if we have clean clothes to wear. Just relax and take your time, my Lydia.¡± The sweetness in her voice made my heart flutter in a way that warred with the guilt I felt for my actions, but I still returned her smile. ¡°Thank you, my Audrey.¡± When the door closed behind her, I let out a long breath before submerging myself completely in the warm bath. *** Audrey ¡°That was close¡­¡± I said to Aurora as I shut the bathing room door behind me. I held the towel tight around my pounding chest, taking a moment to center myself before moving down the hall to the spare bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± She muttered, and I realized she had probably caught some of what happened despite stifling our connection. ¡°You two would¡¯ve made quite the first impression¡­ Judging from last time, I¡¯m sure the whole village would¡¯ve heard.¡± Embarrassment raged through me as I stepped inside the simple bedroom, letting the door close behind me. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t talk about that!¡± I held my burning face in my hands. ¡°But now I could put up barriers to soundproof so that wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°Are you confident you could maintain them when she has her fingers¡ª¡± ¡°Alright! I get it! I¡¯ll be more mindful! Can we please drop the subject?!¡± Despite laughter in my head and the mental damage my goddess was currently inflicting on me, I walked over to the bed and found two simple apron dresses laid on the quilt. It didn¡¯t compare to the dresses I had worn at the castle, but the fabric was surprisingly comfortable. And I¡¯m grateful to just have something clean to wear. After changing, I sat on the edge of the bed, finally settling the heat Lydia had stirred up in me during the bath. As I waited for my girlfriend to join me, I thought back to that moment. When Lydia had kissed me so forcefully, I had suddenly been filled with overwhelming fear and a desperate desire to claim her. The sensation had been so intense that I hadn¡¯t been able to think straight for a minute, but when I finally cleared my thoughts, I realized those emotions hadn¡¯t been mine. ¡°How did that happen?¡± I asked Aurora. I was grateful that it made me aware of just how much Lydia might be feeling, but I didn¡¯t know how or why I had suddenly tapped into them. ¡°Remember when I told you that the Divine Guardians of night and day are intertwined?¡± I nodded at her question. ¡°Well, it manifests itself differently for every pair¡­ Our last Guardians were siblings, so while there was no romantic love, they had a deep respect for one another, allowing them to fight in perfect sync while in combat.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So it¡¯s possible that I could feel her emotions due to our divinity.¡± It made sense to me, but even if we were lovers and deeply connected, having access to the other¡¯s deepest emotions isn¡¯t always good. ¡°I suspect that Lydia was crying for help deep in her heart, which was why they came through so strong this time. The two of you should be able to prevent it from happening at will once you understand how.¡± That was relief to hear. The thought of Lydia sensing all my thoughts about her was absolutely mortifying. All that remained was waiting for Lydia to open up, and I had no doubt she would soon. A while later, my girlfriend returned to the room and dressed quickly before joining me on the bed. We sat quietly as she shifted anxiously. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been struggling¡ª¡± As soon as she started, a loud bell began to chime through the village, and a moment later, Elder Salma knocked loudly on our door. We quickly opened it and found the village head with a panicked expression. ¡°I need you girls to promise me you won¡¯t leave this room, understand?¡± She ordered more than she asked. It seemed like whatever was going on was serious, and Lydia and I exchanged a glance before we agreed to her request. Elder Salma nodded gratefully before moving as quickly as she could down the hall and out of the house. ¡°Audrey?¡± Lydia asked. ¡°Already on it,¡± I responded. I followed the Elder with my senses through the shadows until she arrived at the destroyed section of the wall. A small group of villagers, all young men, including Rick the guard, trembled with weapons in hand as a large group of rough-looking men rode towards them on horseback from the forest. The group leader laughed loudly and gave the young men a dismissive glance before addressing Elder Salma. ¡°It¡¯s time for your weekly offering. You know the drill by now, though I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have many left.¡± The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Bring us the remaining women of this village, or the rest of you die slowly.¡± Keeping an eye on the situation, I returned my focus to Lydia who was waiting for me to explain. ¡°Seems like bandits have been extorting the village for their women¡­¡± I said with disgust. ¡°We need to help them.¡± Lydia nodded and pondered for a moment before a mischievous grin spread across her face. ¡°Then we can talk later. For now¡­ Let¡¯s go get ourselves captured by some bandits.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Audrey ¡°Please spare us, you¡¯ve already taken all the girls and able-bodied men!¡± Elder Salma cried, but the bandit leader just coldly looked down at her from his horse. ¡°Then bring us some children. Especially the pretty ones.¡± He said with a disgusting smirk. The village head looked on the verge of collapse as the blood drained from her face, and Lydia and I decided we¡¯d had enough. Before we left the cabin, I stowed our weapons and armor with my magic, then used the shadows to take us behind the nearest house. We revealed ourselves and stepped up to the bandits, acting panicked. ¡°Please sir! Don¡¯t take the children!¡± Lydia cried out, clasping her hands together as if praying. ¡°Take the two of us instead!¡± I stood behind her, acting as if I were terrified of the bandits. ¡°No! What are you girls doing?!¡± Elder Salma shouted in surprise, and I turned to her with a convincingly sad smile. ¡°We know you¡¯ve been trying to protect us, Grandmother. But we won¡¯t sit idly by anymore! They¡¯ve taken all the other girls already, we can at least protect the little ones!¡± I put extra emphasis on making us seem like family. It would be easiest if the bandits thought we were just village girls, not travelers. Elder Salma seemed to pick up on our intention, and her hesitation made the act all the more convincing. The bandit leader narrowed his eye at us¡ªNow that we were closer, I realized there was a jagged scar running across his face and through his right eye. He had long, black hair, and his unkept appearance made it obvious grooming wasn¡¯t in his daily routine. ¡°Well, well. You were hidin¡¯ such expensive products?¡± The other bandits laughed as the leader dismounted and moved closer to Lydia and me, getting right in our faces. How he looked at us while licking his lips sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sure the two of you will fetch quite the price.¡± He turned to the village head with a dangerous smile. ¡°Be grateful we¡¯ll be satisfied with these two for now¡­ But next time, you¡¯ll compensate us for lying.¡± He threatened, before turning to mount his horse again and addressing his followers. ¡°Tie ¡®em up boys!¡± Quickly, thick rope was tied around our wrists, and Lydia and I were forced to follow behind a horse. As we were led out of the village walls, I turned back to give Elder Salma a reassuring smile before opening the shadow at her feet. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll bring the others back soon,¡± I whispered. I saw her look around, startled, before our eyes met, and understanding dawned in her eyes. ¡°No talking! And keep your eyes forward you wretch!¡± One of the bandit guards shouted from his horse. He bent down to strike me, but cried in pain when his hand collided with my cheek. I hadn¡¯t even flinched, and just kept a calm smile on as he cursed in frustration, shaking his hand. ¡°What the hell?!¡± He screamed, drawing the attention of the bandit leader. ¡°Hey! Hands off the merchandise!¡± The guard flinched beside me, before moving his horse a few steps away while muttering. I had used my magic to create a thin, but hardened barrier of water over my skin, so I hadn¡¯t felt a thing. Lydia was in front of me, and I saw her shoot the man who hit me a piercing glare as a spark of flame erupted from her bound hands. Feeling my gaze, she looked back at me, and I slowly shook my head with a smile. The plan was to wait until they led us to the other hostages. Luckily, nobody noticed either of us using magic, and I was grateful they didn¡¯t have any competent mages. After a while, the rope was starting to dig into my wrists, so I cushioned them with some water, then did the same for Lydia, who shot me a grateful wink. We walked for nearly twenty minutes before we were led into a decently large camp. Tents were set up all over, with several fires burning in between. This band of bandits seemed quite large, as there were another two dozen in the camp aside from the group that had been escorting us. ¡°Hey, the boss is back!¡± ¡°Look at those! We¡¯ll be rich just off the two of them!¡± Whistles and jeers surrounded Lydia and me as we were roughly pulled through the camp until we stopped in front of a large covered wagon. It looked like a large box, and when the doors on the back opened we saw dozens of girls all cowering as far away from the bandits as they could. Their faces were soaked with tears, and muffled cries escaped them through the gags. The sight of them all bound at the hands and feet, along with the apparent bruising on a couple of the girls made my blood boil, but we couldn¡¯t act just yet. Lydia and I were suddenly lifted and thrown through the doors, and we both hit the bottom of the wagon hard. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble, and we won¡¯t have to do anything to ya.¡± One of the bandits sneered before closing the door, blocking all the light from the outside. ¡°Well, this actually makes things a bit easier,¡± I muttered as a small shadow sliced through the ropes tying me. A little light flared as Lydia burned hers away, and we both stood up. It really was just a large crate with no windows. The only opening I could spot besides the door was a small section that slid open at the front, likely so the driver could peek in at any time. We kneeled in front of the other girls, who stared at us in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here to rescue you, but we all need to be quiet, alright?¡± Lydia said with a calming smile, and the girls nodded desperately. I used the shadows to cut all their bindings at once, and they all quietly removed their gags. A few of them looked even younger than us. ¡°Are there any other carts?¡± As Lydia questioned them quietly, I moved through the group, healing their injuries. Most of it was just bruising, but one girl had been cut multiple times across her torso. She hugged me, silent sobs racking her body as she whispered her thanks after I healed her wounds. After that, I moved back to Lydia, who looked grim after talking to the women. ¡°They said the men were being kept in a separate cart, but I didn¡¯t see it on the way in.¡± ¡°Give me a second to look,¡± I said, closing my eyes as I extended my magic through the camp. It took me a minute, but I eventually sensed a large group of people out in the forest a little ways away. ¡°Found them. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lydia nodded, and we stood up and moved toward the door, but the girls let out panicked whispers, afraid of drawing the bandit¡¯s wrath. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± I said with a grin, then kicked open the wagon door. They all squinted against the light before a chorus of surprised gasps escaped them. Outside, every single bandit in the camp was bound in shadows, unable to move or speak. Lydia and I helped all the girls out of the wagon, and they all huddled together while glaring at their kidnappers. ¡°We¡¯re going to go help the others. I know you all are angry, but the magic may be a bit unstable so please don¡¯t do anything to the bandits while we¡¯re gone.¡± She paused then gave them a look. ¡°Feel free to look through the camp for anything they took from you, though.¡± My magic was the furthest thing from unstable, but I knew she was just trying to stop them from doing something they¡¯d regret. Plus, we should probably see if someone hired them¡­ We stayed for another minute as the girls started to hesitantly move through the camp, until they were confident in their safety. Turning on our heels, Lydia and I ran toward the other cart in the forest with me leading the way. What we found could only be described as a nightmare. The cart was parked in a bit of clearing, and the stench of blood assailed us as soon as we got close. Blood stained the ground, and all sorts of tools lay on a table next to the cart. Lydia and I both gagged at the sight of three men strung up by their hands, bloodied and beaten. I had grown used to death while on the frontlines, but this was a different feeling entirely. Fighting the nausea, we cut them down only to find them still alive, albeit barely. We both quickly used our holy magic to heal their wounds, then laid them gently in the grass as we prepared ourselves for what we might see inside the cart itself. We nodded at each other, then pulled open the doors. Dozens of bodies were packed inside, all slumped against each other and the walls. Only a few heads turned towards us, but their eyes were glazed over and didn¡¯t seem to register us. The smell was even worse inside, and I hurriedly covered my mouth and nose with water before doing the same for Lydia who sighed in relief as my magic helped filter the horrid scents. We climbed inside and started to heal those closest to the doors. Those who were conscious after we healed them began to cry, even as they helped us unload the cart until everybody was taken care of. By some miracle¡ªor more likely the bandits¡¯ greed¡ªall of the men were still alive. It seemed they had still planned to sell the men as well, even after torturing them for amusement. That explains why the village felt so empty¡­ It wasn¡¯t just the women who were taken. With the help of the men who were still awake, we managed to carry everybody back to the camp, where the women had settled around one of the still-burning campfires. As we came into view, some of the girls jumped up and rushed to hug or check on the men they knew, who cried even more as they embraced. ¡°It was a very good thing none of the girls went with you¡­¡± Aurora murmured as I watched the reunions, and I couldn¡¯t help but agree. After everybody settled down again around the fire, Lydia and I decided to give them some time to rest, since it would be a long trek back to the village, even if we used the horses. While we checked on everyone again to ensure we didn¡¯t miss any injuries, one of the men spoke up. He was a large man and looked like one of those lumberjacks I used to see in some of Sasha¡¯s storybooks, and introduced himself as Daniel. ¡°Thank you for rescuing us, young ladies.¡± He said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°How could we ever repay you?¡± Lydia and I smiled at the group. ¡°Elder Salma was kind enough to offer us hospitality, so we just wanted to help," my girlfriend said. The man nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s enough for saving our lives, but maybe we can come up with something once we return to the village.¡± He said. The others all voiced their agreement, leaving Lydia and me powerless to say no. ¡°If that¡¯s what you all want, then we can discuss it with the Elder.¡± Lydia compromised. The villagers filled us in while we finished rechecking everyone. Apparently the bandits had taken the village by surprise, and most of the skilled fighters and hunters had either been killed or captured during the first attack. That would explain why the few guards we saw were so young¡­ After leaving the village defenseless, the bandits would come back every couple of days to take the women as well. Adding that to the torture, these bandits were quite sadistic and beyond redemption as far as I was concerned. Those same bandits had all been glaring daggers at us this whole time, scattered throughout the camp. My shadows held them in place and covered their mouths. While a few of them still struggled to escape, it seemed most had given up. After talking with the villagers a while longer, Lydia and I stood up, deciding it was time to interrogate the perpetrators. Pulling on my magic as we walked away from the campfire, I gathered all the bandits on the other side of the camp, away from the others. I placed the bandit leader in front, pulling him from the largest tent. He looked up at me with his remaining eye wide and struggled against my magic. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this one, so you might as well save your energy,¡± I said bluntly. Lydia glared at the group from beside me, white fire flickering over her hands. All the bandits slumped over in defeat, except the leader who still glared at us. ¡°Mnph Nhpf!¡± He tried to speak, but my shadows muffled his words into gibberish. Pulling my magic back, I uncovered his mouth. ¡°Go to hell, bitch!¡± He cursed and my girlfriend''s magic flared in response, startling the bandit leader before he scowled. ¡°Are you adventurers? We¡¯ve done nothing against the law!¡± His brazen claim shocked me, and Lydia raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re seriously trying to say torture and trafficking are legal here?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°There ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ that states otherwise!¡± He smirked. These people are insane! As I just gaped at the man¡¯s reasoning, Lydia tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Audrey, can you bring that one to the front?¡± She asked, pointing at one of the bandits. I did as she asked, and I realized it was the guard who had tried to hurt me earlier. I put him next to the bandit leader with my shadows, and Lydia stepped up to the two of them. ¡°Is that how you justified murdering people as well?¡± She asked the leader, who still gave her a triumphant grin. ¡°That¡¯s right, so as you can see, we ain¡¯t done nothin¡¯ wrong!¡± Lydia just looked at them quietly, before her arm shot out. She wrapped her hand around the bandit guard¡¯s throat, and the shadow over his mouth muffled his cries. ¡°Is that right? So then there¡¯s no issue with me killing each and every one of you slowly.¡± Her voice was low and dangerous, and her eyes gleamed like a predator watching its prey. ¡°This one here attempted to harm the person I love most¡­ Audrey is all I have left, and you all dared to bind her with ropes and treat her as nothing but an object.¡± The bandit guard shook with panic, but my shadows left no room for resistance as Lydia tightened her grip around his neck. Then his muffled cries grew louder as the scent of burning flesh filled the air, and flames licked at his skin from Lydia''s hand. ¡°H-Hey, Lydia!¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t hear me. The blood drained from the bandit leader''s face as he watched one of his men be tortured right beside him, and the other bandits all looked on in fear. I didn¡¯t have any sympathy for the bandit, but I wouldn¡¯t just sit and watch as my girlfriend hurt herself like this. ¡°Lydia! That¡¯s enough!¡± I said angrily, grabbing her wrist. Her face was completely devoid of emotion as her eyes flicked to me. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I told you before, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± I gave her a comforting smile, and saw the warmth return to her gaze. Then she let out a quiet gasp as she released the bandit and stepped back. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Audrey¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I can handle the rest here, so why don¡¯t you join the villagers? I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± I said, and Lydia nodded slowly before turning on her heel and heading back into the camp. My eyes followed her until she disappeared behind the tents. ¡°Lydia¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, Audrey. Just support her as you always have.¡± Aurora said reassuringly, and I nodded before slapping myself on the cheeks to pull myself together. ¡°Now then,¡± I said aloud, turning back to the group of bandits who looked at me with terror. Even the leader had lost all fight. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me all about your operation.¡± *** Lydia What am I doing, letting Audrey see me like that? I trudged back to the villagers, berating myself the whole way. No matter how upset I was, there was no excuse for torturing someone like that¡­ But he tried to hurt Audrey. I need to protect her and keep her mine forever. The overwhelming thought made my steps falter momentarily before I shook it away. Another minute later, I sighed as I sat down with the group to wait for my girlfriend. ¡°That was quite the sigh, young lady,¡± Daniel said, and I turned to face him. ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, I¡¯m more than happy to listen. It¡¯s the least I can do for saving my daughter.¡± One of the younger girls from the group was asleep on his shoulder, still clinging onto his arm. It had been hard to tell in the darkness, but I thought she was the one that had been cut. My heart stung at the sight, and I remembered how I used to cling to Father like that when I was little. And I¡¯ll never get to see them again. ¡°I just¡­¡± I paused, trying to swallow the sudden dryness I felt in my mouth. ¡°I recently lost¡­ everything, I suppose,¡± I said with a bitter smile. ¡°My parents are dead, and I have no idea if my brothers are alive. Our home was destroyed¡­¡± My eyes glanced in Audrey¡¯s direction. ¡°Audrey is all I have left, and I find myself paralyzed at the thought of losing her and acting unlike myself.¡± I had no idea why I was suddenly spilling my deepest feelings to this stranger, but something about how his daughter felt so safe on his arm made it easy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. That¡¯s a burden no child should have to bear.¡± Daniel started, a sad look on his face. I didn¡¯t bristle at his calling me a child, because that¡¯s how I felt in this moment, like a lost kid who was desperately clinging onto her favorite toy for comfort. ¡°But that just shows the depth of your love for her, right? That isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of.¡± I looked at him in surprise. ¡°It isn¡¯t¡­?¡± ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have all the details, but I¡¯d say so. Is the problem that you feel that way, or how you¡¯re showing it?¡± His question made me think, because I didn¡¯t know the answer. I¡¯ve always been protective of Audrey, but what I felt in the bath, and just now¡­ Was that the same? After thinking for a while, a noise drew my attention, and I turned to see my girlfriend opening the door to the cart. She had all the bandits lined up neatly with her shadows behind her and began throwing them in. I walked over and stood beside her as the bandits were marched like a line of toy soldiers. ¡°Did you learn anything interesting?¡± Audrey beamed at me. ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Her cavalier smile helped push away my brooding thoughts. ¡°Then why do you look so happy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the amused smile on my face. ¡°It seems we made it just in time, they were planning on moving within the next few days. I¡¯m just glad we could save everyone.¡± She explained. I nodded in agreement. ¡°Are you thinking of letting the village decide their fate, then?¡± ¡°I figured that¡¯s the best way to handle it¡­ They were the most affected, after all.¡± She said. Audrey was always so considerate of others¡­ It¡¯s one of the things I loved most about her. After all the bandits were locked up, we consulted with the villagers on the plan, and they all agreed. Daniel had become their de facto leader and helped organize everyone. Apparently, he was one of their most skilled hunters, so he held a lot of respect from the others. We spent a while loading the horses with whatever the villagers were taking with them from the bandit camp, then we started the trek back. Luckily, there were enough horses for everyone to ride if they doubled up, plus the driver''s bench on the cart. Audrey sat behind me on the horse with her arms wrapped around my stomach, and resting her chin on my shoulder. Our little caravan wasn¡¯t moving very fast, since some of the villagers weren¡¯t that experienced with horses. ¡°A lot has happened¡­ but seems like we¡¯ll finally get a real chance to rest,¡± I said, then my stomach growled, causing me to flush a little with embarrassment. ¡°And maybe some real food, too¡­¡± The two of us had eaten nothing but rations consisting of hard bread and the little dried meat Audrey had left in her storage since we woke up. ¡°There¡¯ll be more then that when we get back!¡± Daniel said, pulling his horse up beside us. His daughter sat on the back, giggling with excitement from riding with her dad. ¡°We¡¯re going to throw a banquet to celebrate!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all that,¡± I said with a wave of my hand, but he just laughed boisterously. ¡°Everyone is making it home safe, thanks to you girls! Plus, any excuse to drink is one we won¡¯t ignore!¡± A cry of agreement rang from the other adults around us as they grinned This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t let us stop you¡­ Though neither of us has had alcohol before.¡± In the kingdom, you couldn¡¯t drink until you came of age, and I had wanted to wait until Audrey turned eighteen so we could experience it together. Though, we aren¡¯t in the kingdom anymore. I looked over my shoulder to see my girlfriend''s eyes sparkling with interest. ¡°Does alcohol taste good, Daniel?¡± She asked. ¡°Quite the opposite! It tastes awful most of the time!¡± He responded cheerily. His attitude threw Audrey for a loop, and she tilted her head cutely against my shoulder. ¡°Then why drink it?¡± ¡°I think you should just wait and find out.¡± The man gave us a mischievous grin. ¡°That¡¯s mean!¡± Audrey said with a pout, and I laughed. The rest of the way back to the village passed with peaceful conversation, and the villagers discussing what they should prepare for the party. When the walls came into view, we found Elder Salma standing where we had left her with Rick. We were gone for nearly two hours¡­ don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been waiting the whole time! Her knees buckled, and tears flowed down her face as the taken villagers all came into view. Rick caught her so she didn¡¯t collapse all the way, but she was clearly exhausted. As the commotion grew, the village came to life as the remaining people looked to see what the commotion was, only to see their missing friends and family. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Elder Salma cried, squeezing Audrey and me in a trembling hug as more reunions happened all around us. When she finally let us go, we were barraged by more gratitude until everyone settled down. The cart was parked in the middle of the village, and we filled the Elder with our thoughts to let them decide what to do with the bandits. ¡°Thank you for allowing us the opportunity, though I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you killed them.¡± She said, eyeing the bandits warily. She had Daniel and the other men bind them with rope, freeing Audrey of guard duty. ¡°We thought this would help the villagers move on,¡± I said. ¡°Audrey and I both understand how important it is to get closure.¡± My expression slipped slightly, and Elder Salma retook our hands. ¡°You girls must¡¯ve been through so much¡­ And you still took the time to help us. You must be exhausted¡­ Please, go rest. There¡¯s still plenty of time before sunrise.¡± While I was physically fine thanks to my newfound divinity, I was mentally exhausted. Audrey seemed energetic, at least. ¡°Thank you, Elder. Then we¡¯ll retire for the night.¡± I said with a tired smile, then took Audrey¡¯s hand and led her toward Elder Salma¡¯s cabin. When we were far enough away, I paused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk, take us through the shadows?¡± I asked my girlfriend. ¡°Anything for you. Want me to carry you?¡± She asked with a playful wink. ¡°Yes, please,¡± ¡°How honest!¡± I let her scoop me into her arms, and I rested my head against her chest as we entered the shadows. It only took a couple of seconds before we appeared in the darkened room next to the bed, and Audrey set me down gently. ¡°Anything else I can do for my lady?¡± She asked. ¡°Hold me until I fall asleep.¡± ¡°That was the plan anyway, silly.¡± Moonlight streamed in through the window, illuminating her scarlet hair as she crawled into bed beside me. I turned to face her as she pulled me closer until our bodies pressed together. Then she ran a hand through my hair¡ªher nails felt nice against my head, and I nearly fell asleep right then and there. No! We need to talk first! Drowsily, I forced my eyes open to look into Audrey¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened in the bath,¡± I said quietly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, Lydia.¡± I could feel her breath on my forehead, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°There is, so just be quiet and listen, alright?¡± My demand made her giggle softly before she nodded. I took a deep breath to try and center myself. ¡°I realize that I¡¯ve been acting out of fear¡­ Not love. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve fully come to terms with¡­ everything that happened. A part of me still hopes this is all a nightmare, and I¡¯ll wake up in the morning with Leah and Lucia by our side¡­ With my family waiting to eat breakfast together.¡± I swallowed, trying to maintain composure, and my hands curled into the front of Audrey¡¯s dress. ¡°When I think of losing you like everything else¡­ My heart is frozen with fear. And it makes me want to lock you away, to claim you as mine and never let you go.¡± ¡°Lydia¡­¡± ¡°No! I-I¡¯m not done!¡± I say, my voice coming out louder than I intended. I couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes anymore, and looked down. ¡°I know these thoughts aren¡¯t healthy¡­ You¡¯re not a possession, I know that! But I can¡¯t bear the thought of you disappearing! What if¡ª Mnpf!¡± My rant was interrupted as Audrey pulled me in even tighter, my face buried into her chest. ¡°Lydia. I accept every part of you, and if that¡¯s what you need, then so be it. But you have to promise me one thing.¡± She squeezed my cheeks together and pulled my face up. ¡±Face me with love of having me, not fear of losing me.¡± We stared at each other before I slowly nodded. ¡°I will, Audrey.¡± The sweet smile that stretched across her face made me dizzy. ¡°Besides, it may have been three years out here, but it was only yesterday that everything¡­¡± Her breath hitched for a moment before she gathered herself. ¡°It¡¯s totally normal for us to be a mess right now, is what I mean.¡± I pulled my head back slightly to look at her face. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem like a mess¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°But I am¡­ I miss everyone so much.¡± Her hand started to move through my hair again. ¡°Yet, as much as it hurts¡­ We¡¯re still together. If I were alone, I¡¯m not sure I would have the strength to go on.¡± There was a tremor in her voice, and I cursed at myself for being so insensitive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was unfair of me.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± We fell into silence and just held each other for a while. Emotions welled inside me as I thought of my family and attendants, and I fought back the tears burning at the edges of my vision. Suddenly, Audrey¡¯s body shook with a strangled gasp, and her hold on me tightened. ¡°Why did it have to be this way, Lydia?¡± She said in a broken whisper, and when I saw her crying, I could no longer hold back my own tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I-I miss everyone so much!¡± I cried. We tried to keep our voices low, but as the dam of emotions broke for both of us, our grief filled the room. We grasped at each other desperately for comfort until we exhausted ourselves and fell asleep in a disheveled heap. *** Audrey It¡¯s been a few days since we rescued the villagers. Our eyes had still been red and puffy from crying the morning after, and Elder Salma had insisted we stay until they could send us off properly. Lydia and I discussed it, and decided that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give ourselves a bit more time to rest. While we wanted to find the others as soon as possible, we didn¡¯t even know where to start, so a few extra days wouldn¡¯t hurt. Plus, I think we both need a bit more time to process¡­ Luckily, Lydia had been more herself since that night. Getting all those emotions out seemed to have taken a load from her shoulders, and while I¡¯ve been helping out around the village, she¡¯s been going out with Daniel and the other hunters to prepare for the banquet that would finally be held tonight. ¡°She¡¯s better suited to be out hunting, anyway,¡± Aurora said, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself as I washed some dishes in Elder Salma¡¯s kitchen. The villagers had insisted the two of us didn¡¯t have to help, but neither of us had been comfortable just lying about. ¡°We¡¯d have no plates left if we hadn¡¯t sent her away.¡± I joked. Lydia was surprisingly clumsy when it came to domestic chores. As my goddess and I giggled together, I heard the front door open behind me, and a gust of cold air blew in with Lydia in tow. She was dressed in a slim-fitting hide tunic and pants that helped to repel the snow. ¡°I¡¯m back, Audrey!¡± She had a big grin on her face, and the waves of her blonde hair were dusted with snow. She unstrung the bow the hunters had given her to use, and leaned it against the wall with her quiver before turning to face me. ¡°I finally hit something today! There was a big quail, and Daniel said I could try for it. I got it right in the head!¡± I listened with a peaceful smile as she told me about the hunt. Over the last few days, my girlfriend had taken quite an interest in the bow, and whether it was her divinity or her natural talent, she had grown enough to surprise the seasoned hunters of the village. She always complained about sword practice¡­ Maybe it was meant to be. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear you helped out¡­ Better than when you tried to do laundry.¡± I said, covering my mouth with a hand to stifle a laugh. Then I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around her waist. Her face flushed with embarrassment, which only made me smile more. ¡°Y-You know I never had to do anything like that before! You shouldn¡¯t tease me!¡± Amidst her defensive, she reciprocated the hug and looked me up and down. I wore an apron over a simple dress, and my red hair was tied back with a handkerchief. ¡°You know,I could get used to this.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± I said quietly, and we leaned in to share a tender kiss. We both knew this wouldn¡¯t last, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the kind of life my mother had dreamed of before marrying into House Rose. No responsibilities, no expectations¡­ Just the two of us every day. After a minute, we finally parted, and Lydia took my hands. ¡°The Elder wants us to stay here until she comes to get us¡­ Sounds like they want to surprise us with the party.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°In that case, I have some dishes to finish.¡± ¡°Want me to help?¡± my girlfriend asked, but I shot her down quickly. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± The time passed peacefully, and after finishing the chores, we moved to the simple table in the living room. Lydia was still struggling to open her bond with Azure enough to talk, and I helped her practice as much as I could. As it turns out, however, explaining something that I do on instinct with actual words is more challenging than I thought. ¡°Just focus your thoughts on talking to her, and move the stella to your head,¡± I said, repeating the same thing I¡¯ve said every time we¡¯ve done this the last few days. ¡°I¡¯m doing that! At least¡­ I think I am? How does it feel when you do that?¡± Lydia asked with her eyes squeezed shut. I tilted my head, but I couldn¡¯t think of a good way to describe it. ¡°Every guardian is different. How it feels to you may differ entirely from what works for them.¡± Aurora explained. ¡°Geez¡­ So basically she just has to figure it out on her own?¡± I asked with a pout. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it too early for them to be talking? It took us three months!¡± ¡°Well, you had to start from the basics of magic. That¡¯s not the case for Lydia, she should be able to figure it out much sooner¡­ Probably.¡± ¡°Probably?¡± I slumped over the table, laying my head on one of my arms. ¡°Why is this stressing you out more than me?¡± Lydia asked teasingly, her hand landing on my head. ¡°If only I could just do it for you¡­¡± I muttered, then my eyes widened and I shot up. ¡°What if I just do it for you!¡± I took her hands in mine, already sensing for her stella. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, Audrey!¡± My goddess¡¯s complaints overlapped with Lydia¡¯s, so I didn¡¯t hear either as I began to push some of my stella into hers. ¡°It will be fine! Aurora said our stella is incredibly compatible, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± I said, tempting fate. As our stella swirled together and circulated through our bodies, I focused like usual to talk to Aurora. ¡°See? Everything is just¡ªAHH!¡± Halfway through bragging to my goddess, a splitting pain shot through my skull, making my vision spin. I heard Lydia and Aurora both shout in pain as well, and my girlfriend and I clutched at our heads in agony, breaking the circulation of stella. ¡°A-Audrey! What did you do?! Ah, my head is killing me!¡± Lydia cried out, but then her words faded as a ringing noise overcame my hearing. It went on for an agonizing minute before it all suddenly stopped, and everything felt normal. I looked over at Lydia with concern, but she seemed fine now and just as confused by the sudden relief. ¡°My guardian¡­ I told you not to do that¡­¡± I could sense Aurora rubbing at her temples. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll listen next time.¡± I groaned mentally, then refocused on Lydia. ¡°Well, did it work at least?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She shook her head with a frown, her blonde hair waving with the motion. I flopped onto the table again in disappointment, and Lydia giggled as she reached out to continue stroking my hair. ¡°It was a good attempt, Audrey. Maybe we can try something that won¡¯t hurt as much next time?¡± I puffed my cheeks at her teasing tone. ¡°It¡¯s not like I knew that would happen¡­¡± As she consoled me, Elder Salma entered through the front door. ¡°We¡¯re all ready for you girls,¡± she said, excited. Lydia and I stood up, mirroring her grin as we moved from the table and followed her back outside. The wind chilled us briefly before Lydia used her magic to warm us up. ¡°That magic of yours sure is handy.¡± Lydia smiled at the Elder¡¯s observation. ¡°I like to think so¡­ Magic has plenty of everyday use outside combat.¡± ¡°So it seems. Truthfully, I¡¯ve only seen real magic a handful of times in my life, so it¡¯s nice to see it so¡­ relaxed,¡± she said as we walked through the village. It didn¡¯t take long to get to the center, where a massive stack of wood towered, with tables and chairs surrounding it. Elder Salma led us to the biggest table that sat on the north side, where Daniel and another hunter quickly pulled our seats out. We thanked them, and they nodded, stepping back as the Elder grabbed a wooden mug from the table and raised it in the air. ¡°Tonight, Let¡¯s drink in honor of the adventurers who saved our village!¡± Everyone else raised their cups with a cry of agreement. It was short and sweet, and a small group of villagers started an upbeat song with instruments I¡¯d never seen before. The women began to lay food on the tables from the nearby houses, and the delicious scents made my mouth water. A loud growl came from Lydia, and she held her stomach with a shy smile on her face, causing the people around us to laugh. We wasted no time digging in, and not even Lydia¡¯s royal etiquette held up under the barrage of food we¡¯d never tasted before. The dishes piled up around us, quickly, and I ignored the slightly horrified looks the villagers began to send our way. ¡°You girls can eat with the best of ¡®em!¡± Daniel laughed, his face red from the alcohol already. ¡°Here, try this next!¡± His daughter smiled as she placed a plate in front of us. On it lay a whole, roasted bird stuffed with various vegetables. ¡°Is this¡­?¡± Lydia asked, and the hunter nodded his head. ¡°Yup! This is the quail you shot, Miss Prodigy! Nothing tastes better than the prey you worked hard to get!¡± he said, taking another swig of his mug. His daughter just shook her head as if disappointed. ¡°It tastes amazing!¡± I said, having stolen the first bite. ¡°That it does, though I¡¯m sure that¡¯s more a reflection of the cooks than my hunting skills.¡± My girlfriend said with a wry smile after trying it herself. After that, our pace slowed until both of us had our fill, and we enjoyed conversation with the villagers until the light started to fade. That was when Elder Salma came up to us with a request. ¡°Lydia, would you mind lighting the bonfire with your magic?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Lydia raised a hand, and a white flame flickered to life above her palm. Everybody¡¯s eyes were slowly drawn to her, and some kids pointed excitedly. When she was confident everyone was watching, she sent the flame into the bonfire, and white fire spread slowly up the pile until every log was alight. *** Lydia I watched as my flames engulfed the bonfire. When I sensed the fire could sustain itself, I slowly pulled my mana back until the flames returned to their natural orange color. There was a moment of silence, then the village broke out into a rambunctious roar as everyone cheered and clapped. ¡°Now the real party can start!¡± Daniel shouted as he laid an arm across our shoulders, pulling Audrey and me together. ¡°You girls haven¡¯t had anything to drink yet!¡± He turned to some of the villagers in charge of the food. ¡°Let¡¯s get the guests of honor some booze!¡± Before I could say anything, large wooden mugs filled to the brim with a dull honey colored liquid appeared in our hands. ¡°So this is alcohol¡­?¡± I watched as Audrey held the cup to her face and took an experimental sip. Her expression twisted for a moment, and she suck her tongue out. ¡°It¡¯s bitter¡­¡± I took a sip of mine and had to agree, though I was much better at bluffing through it. ¡°It¡¯s not awful,¡± I muttered. We sipped at our drinks until they were gone, and the refills seemed to go down easier with each mug-full. At some point, Audrey and I were pulled by the other village girls to join them around the bonfire for the group dances. After that, we danced together for the partner songs, taking turns leading like we¡¯d done at the academy dances. Although the alcohol makes this much less refined¡­ But we were both having the time of our life, so it was fine. A few boys mustered up the courage to ask us to dance, but each time we¡¯d drunkenly latch onto each other and proclaim. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s taken!¡± While dissolving into a fit of giggles. Eventually, our relationship became quite clear to the whole village, and the other men gave up. As the night wore on, Audrey seemed to be getting much more drunk than I was, and seeing that, I managed to stop myself from getting too intoxicated. Once I came down a little from my own buzz, I managed to prevent her from drinking any more as well, but the damage had already been done. ¡°I wuv Lydia swo much!¡± my girlfriend clung onto my arm, her words slurring together as she nuzzled her face against my shoulder. The party was finally winding down with the moon high in the sky, and Elder Salma had sent us back to her cabin after seeing Audrey¡¯s state. ¡°Lydia wuvs Audrey back?¡± She asked as we walked. ¡°You know I do¡­ Do you want me to carry you?¡± I said with an exasperated tone. Audrey had difficulty walking straight, so the minute walk back to the cabin took much longer. And I definitely don¡¯t trust her to take us via shadows right now¡­ Her eyes went wide, with exaggerated surprise. ¡°Rweally? I like it when you hold me¡­¡± I bent down, sweeping her off the ground and into my arms. Audrey kicked her feet cutely and wrapped her arms around my neck as she giggled like a kid. ¡°Yay! A princess carrying me like a princess!¡± ¡°Are you a lightweight, or did you just drink that much?¡± I asked more to myself than anything, but she suddenly went stiff before looking up at me with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m not hweavy!¡± She poked at my cheek with a finger. ¡°That¡¯s not even remotely close to what I said¡­¡± I carried her up the cabin''s front steps and through the front door. ¡°I¡¯ll just be grateful you aren¡¯t a sad or angry drunk,¡± I sighed. Once we were in the room, I put her feet back on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, can you change on your own?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a divine gwardian! Of course I can!¡± She said, swaying slightly on her feet and raising her hand in a salute for some reason. Then, she started to fumble with the buttons on the front of her dress. Good thing she didn¡¯t say that outside¡­ We explained her magic as the rare shadow magic and asked the villagers to keep it a secret. I didn¡¯t anticipate them betraying us, but that didn¡¯t mean information couldn''t be leaked later on. I stripped off the hunting outfit I had been wearing all day, but before I could slip on the pajamas, I was pushed from behind, and fell onto the bed face first. Something wrapped itself around my wrists and ankles as I flipped myself onto my back. My arms were pulled above my head, and I saw a shadow extending from beneath the mattress. Audrey crawled onto the bed and sat on top of me, straddling my stomach. Her gaze was intoxicated in more ways than one now. ¡°Hey, Audrey! Don¡¯t drunk-cast magic, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± I said, struggling against her shadows to no avail. I wasn¡¯t completely sober myself, and maybe that was why I was slow to realize the state of undress I was in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯d never hurt my Lydia¡­¡± She murmured, her fingers tracing circles around my exposed naval. Suddenly, she looked at the ceiling with a frown. ¡°You better not be watching, Aurora! I¡¯ll get mad!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to shout to talk to her!¡± I hissed, but that only made Audrey giggle more. ¡°Oops¡­¡± She mumbled, then her hands slide up my body, brushing over the binding I had across my chest. Since we decided to stay for a few days, we stored our weapons and armor in her dimension, including the underwear we had on then. The fabric, and the fact that the bra hooked behind, were far more luxurious than what the women in a village like this could afford, so we both had switched to simple cloth bindings and bottoms. ¡°Audrey! I said it¡¯s bedtime! We have to get on the road early¡ªMmmhh!¡± I bit back a moan as one of her hands reached down and traced my inner thigh. She looked down at me, her blue eyes glimmering with desire. ¡°Do you not want to¡­?¡± As I sunk into her gaze, I cursed myself for being so weak to Audrey¡¯s touch. Still, my royal pride kept me from admitting it. Everywhere she had touched burned with a lingering heat, and now my face flushed as I turned my head and averted my gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± I mumbled, and a seductive grin graced my girlfriend''s face. ¡°Good.¡± With that, she gathered the skirt of her apron dress, and pulled the whole thing over her head, struggling for a moment when it got stuck on her head because she hadn¡¯t finished undoing the buttons on the front in her drunken state. Adorable. When she finally got it off, the handkerchief on her head went with it, causing her scarlet hair to fall in disheveled waves. Her silver locket hung around her neck, and she held it in her hands for a moment, before carefully taking it off and putting it in her storage. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t get to watch either¡­¡± She mumbled. The urge to caress her overcame me, but I was quickly reminded that my limbs were still bound in her shadows. ¡°Audrey¡­ will you let me go?¡± I asked as sweetly as possible, but she just tilted her head cutely as her hands roamed my body again. ¡°Mmnn, don¡¯t wanna.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything like this¡­¡± ¡°I know, and my stomach is all fluttery at the thought.¡± She leaned down, pressing her body against mine as she began kissing and nipping at my neck. Her nails raked gently up the underside of my arms where they were pulled above my head. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªAh! I¡¯m never letting you drink alcohol again!¡± I said, but even I knew those words had no real conviction. The shivers down my spine and the excitement coursing through my veins undermined my resolve. ¡°This is all your fault, Lydia¡­¡± She whispered, her breath warm against my ear. ¡°You stirred me up in the bath, and I waited every night for you to finish what you started.¡± She straightened herself slowly, the way her body moved stealing what little breath I had left. Her hands began to pull on the cloth covering my chest, and I could do nothing to stop her. Not that I want to. We were both breathing hard now, and when my binding finally fell away, her hands cupped my breasts. Even if I couldn¡¯t move much, my back arched in response to her touch as if begging for more. Coming back down, her lips traced their way down my neck again. Gasps escaped me as she left mark after mark on my skin, trailing lower until my gasps turned to moans. With her mouth now on my chest, one of her hands moved down until it slipped beneath the waistband of the cloth bottoms I wore, and a jolt of electricity shot to my core. Those dazzling blue eyes held me in a trance as I watched her have her way with me. Audrey grinned devilishly around the peak in her mouth, before a soft pop echoed around the room as she released it. ¡°I knew it¡­ My Lydia is the most delicious of any meal, and I intend to savor every bite¡­¡± Then, her hand and tongue moved in harmony once again. Everything after that was a whirlwind of pleasure. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Audrey ¡°O-Ouch¡­ the sun needs to go away¡­¡± sunlight stabbed my eyes as they fluttered open, sending a wave of pain through my head. My whole body felt sluggish as I tried to escape the assaulting rays of light, only to find myself unable to move. As my vision came into focus, I looked around to see the bed in total disarray, the linens more on the floor than being of use. ¡°W-What happened last night¡­?¡± My breath hitched as my eyes landed on Lydia beside me, her nude form flushed and her gold bangs slicked with sweat. Her arms were wrapped around my body tightly. Errant red hair hung in the edges of my vision, and I looked down to see myself in the same state as my girlfriend. I remember the party¡­ and the drinks. I vaguely remembered being carried back to the cabin, but another wave of pain rang through my head, this time accompanied by some nausea. Holding a hand to my mouth, I managed to free myself from Lydia¡¯s hold, only to fall right off the bed with a loud Thump. ¡°Ow¡­ Again¡­¡± I muttered. The ceiling spun slightly as I lay on the ground. The cool wood floor felt nice against my warmed skin. ¡°Audrey¡­?¡± I heard Lydia¡¯s sleepy voice from the bed, my crash landing having woken her. A moment later, her face peeked over the edge to stare down at me, her emerald eyes still hazed with exhaustion. ¡°Are you alright down there?¡± She asked. ¡°My head is pounding¡­ and I feel sick,¡± I said, holding back another wave. I couldn¡¯t even spare a moment to feel embarrassed about being completely naked on the floor. ¡°That would be a hangover.¡± She said with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water¡­¡± Her slender legs swung over the edge of the bed, but not even the sight of her beautiful body could take the pain away as I groaned. Yet, as she tried to stand, her knees gave way and she sank to the floor beside me with a gasp. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, peeking out from beneath the hand I was using to shield my eyes from the light. Her legs were visibly shaking for some reason. Lydia stared dumbfounded at her legs for a moment, then her gaze slowly met mine with a pout. ¡°This is your fault, Audrey!¡± she accused. ¡°What did I do?!¡± I shot back. ¡°I wonder! Goddess¡­ No matter how much I cried your name, you just weren¡¯t satisfied!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°You ravaged me like a beast! But I might be willing to forgive you if¡ª¡± ¡°I did that to you, and I can¡¯t remember?! What a waste!¡± I cried with frustration, cutting her off. ¡°...¡± She just stared at me with a blank look before sighing. ¡°No remorse I see¡­ I¡¯ll be the one in control next time.¡± I opened my mouth to retort, but another wave of nausea stopped me. I really need water¡­ ¡°My Guardian¡­ Holy magic.¡± My exasperated goddess said. ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡± Closing my eyes for a second, I flooded my body with stella and felt the ill effects of the night before fade away. Sitting up, I watched a look of realization overcome my girlfriend before I sensed her follow suit. Then, we both sat there in silence for a moment, utterly naked until we broke out into uncontrollable giggles. My memory of the night before was clearer now, and I crawled on my hands and knees toward Lydia until I was right above her lap. ¡°You were complaining just now¡­ but I seem to remember you begging me for more. How dare you try to pin the blame on me.¡± I said mischievously, my lips hovering just an inch from hers. Her face flushed slightly, and she tried to scoot herself away but was already against the bed with nowhere to run. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She deflected. ¡°Is that so?¡± My hand landed on her thigh, tracing small patterns toward the inside. The goosebumps rushing across her skin flipped my switch, and I leaned into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are plenty of other ways I can tie you up¡­¡± ¡°W-We have to leave today¡­ We can¡¯t spend the whole time in here¡­¡± she whispered back, but the tone of her voice betrayed her desire. As our lips moved closer, a sudden knock on the door broke us out of the haze of lust threatening to claim us once again. ¡°Girls? Are you awake?¡± Elder Salma called through the door, and Lydia and I scrambled to our feet. We looked through the messy room for a moment before giving up. I just pulled our pajamas from my dimension, and we slipped the nightgowns on. ¡°We are, Elder! Please wait a moment!¡± Lydia called back as we hurried to fix the bed, kicking the discarded clothes from the night before into the shadows for me to retrieve later. It only took us a minute to arrange ourselves before Lydia put on a smile and opened the door. ¡°Good morning, Elder. Have we slept in?¡± Elder Salma raised an eyebrow as her gaze flicked past us to the room. ¡°No¡­ I just wanted to see how Audrey was faring.¡± I stepped up behind Lydia with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m just fine, thank you for the concern!¡± ¡°I see. Well, breakfast will be ready soon, and I¡¯m sure the two of you will be leaving soon after?¡± She asked. ¡°That is the plan. We can¡¯t thank you enough for the hospitality you¡¯ve shown us. I hope that you¡¯ll overlook any¡­ annoyances we may have caused.¡± Lydia said pleasantly. ¡°Please, our village owes you a great debt.¡± She paused, and a slight grin graced her weathered face. ¡°And if you¡¯re referring to last night, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite the heavy sleeper, so I didn¡¯t hear a thing.¡± ¡°Neither did I, to be clear,¡± Aurora said, clearly lying. Heat rushed to mine and Lydia¡¯s faces as silence fell over us in the doorway. ¡°R-Right¡­ Let us change into proper attire, and we¡¯ll join you for the morning meal.¡± Lydia suddenly went into princess mode from the shame, and I couldn¡¯t help the awkward laugh that escaped me as I looked away and scratched my cheek. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wait.¡± With that, she turned on her heel, hobbling down the hall with her walking stick. ¡°Oh, to be young¡­¡± I thought she mumbled before turning the corner. Lydia slowly closed the door, then leaned her head against it with a large sigh. ¡°Audrey?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re banned from alcohol.¡± ¡°... Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± A while later, we stood at the entrance to the village in our armor, surrounded by the residents as the sun hung high in the sky. The village women had been kind enough to repair the torn clothes we had initially arrived in, and the patches were only noticeable due to the color difference. The awkward atmosphere that had followed us to breakfast had long dissipated as Lydia and I said teary goodbyes to the people we had come to know, even if it had only been a week since we arrived. It felt so much longer and much too short¡­ A part of me longed desperately to stay here, to convince Lydia to forget about everything that had happened and settle down. I could live the rest of my life by her side, welcoming her home from her hunts and playing housewife. But our time here had been a dream, and it was time to wake up. ¡°You girls have everything? Do you remember how to get to Oylutz?¡± Elder Salma fretted over us. Lydia and I smiled warmly before taking each of her hands. ¡°We¡¯ll be just fine, Elder,¡± Lydia said. ¡°And yes. Follow the main path until the fork, then go left.¡± ¡°We promise to come back and visit,¡± I said while nodding in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± She said with a smile, then the Elder reached into her bag and handed Lydia a sheet of parchment. ¡°This should allow you to claim the reward for subjugating the bandits, though I fear the payment won¡¯t be much.¡± I looked over Lydia¡¯s shoulder to see a written confirmation of the quest''s completion that the village had submitted to the guild, along with the village head¡¯s signature and stamp. ¡°No, thank you. This will be a big help to us,¡± my girlfriend said with a smile before her face turned serious. ¡°Speaking of¡­¡± Neither of us had asked what the bandits¡¯ fate would be until now, and it seemed curiosity finally got the better of my princess. ¡°We¡¯re still debating what to do with most of them, though it seems the leader won¡¯t escape with his life, at least.¡± Elder Salma said with a small smile. ¡°I see. Please don¡¯t let your guard down until the very end. I fear men like him do their best work when the odds are stacked against them.¡± The village head nodded thoughtfully at Lydia¡¯s warning before giving us a warm smile. ¡°Again, thank you, girls, for everything you¡¯ve done. Please be safe on your journey¡­ And I hope you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± My girlfriend and I hugged her tightly before pulling away for the final time. We had said most of our goodbyes at this point, and a hand landed on Lydia¡¯s shoulder. She jumped slightly, but then relaxed when she realized it was only Daniel with a massive grin on his face. ¡°I expect you to be a world-class hunter next time I see you, little lady! Make sure to watch out for each other out there.¡± Lydia only nodded, then I gasped a little as she bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for teaching me, Daniel. Next we meet, I swear that not even you will match my arrow.¡± I knew more than anyone how much pride my girlfriend carried herself with. In our time together, she¡¯s never lowered herself to anyone other than those she truly respects. ¡°Now, now. You¡¯re gonna make me embarrassed being all earnest like that¡­¡± Daniel said, rubbing his chin. ¡°That was the goal!¡± The mischievous look on Lydia¡¯s face as she straightened herself made everyone around us laugh, and Daniel¡¯s face flushed slightly. ¡°Is that any way to treat your teacher?¡± He mumbled, then he gently pushed us both toward the road. ¡°We expect lots of stories, so come back once everything settles.¡± Holding back tears, Lydia and I waved goodbye to the crowd, seeing us off. ¡°We will!¡± I shouted back. ¡°All of you stay healthy until then!¡± Lydia added. We started walking, waving over our shoulders until the village gate was out of sight. ¡°They are all good people,¡± I said quietly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need to keep moving.¡± My girlfriend said with resolve. ¡°There are many others out there that need our help¡­ And I need to know what happened to everyone. Even if¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to finish the thought. ¡°I know, Lydia. But we¡¯ll find them. I know we will.¡± I said, squeezing her hand. ¡°Right.¡± She said with a thin smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you, Audrey.¡± ¡°Well¡­ You probably would¡¯ve walked just fine this morning.¡± I joked, trying to lighten the air around us and causing Lydia to laugh with a shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯m willing to make to keep you beside me.¡± She smirked. ¡°But rest assured, I¡¯ll have my revenge.¡± Our banter continued even as we stepped off the path and into the trees. Once there was no chance of being seen, I slipped the packs full of supplies and clothes the villagers had given us into my pocket. ¡°What about the bow?¡± I asked. The hunters had made Lydia her bow as a gift, and she had it unstrung and tied to her back along with a quiver of arrows. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it.¡± I nodded, then reached into the shadow before me to pull out my silver locket. I paused as it rested in my palm, thrumming with power I hadn¡¯t sensed before. Before I met Lydia and came into my divinity, it had been a weight around my neck¡­ The last reminder of what I had lost. But as I¡¯d grown, laughed, and cried, that weight had slowly vanished. Now, I could hear my mother¡¯s voice in my ear, urging me to move forward instead of looking back. ¡°You¡¯re ready¡­¡± Aurora murmured in my head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, staring as the locket started to glow slightly. ¡°Remember when we first met? I imbued your locket with power in preparation for your true awakening.¡± ¡°Wait, are you talking about my artifact?!¡± Excitement coursed through me at the thought. ¡°I am. Try pouring your divinity into it; it should respond to your will.¡± I did as she said, and the glow from the locket grew in strength until a flash of light blinded me. I heard Lydia shout in surprise from beside me, and when the light faded, we both gasped. A beautiful silver blade replaced the locket in my hand. The metal seemed to sparkle in the sunlight, and a thin veil of dark mist followed it as I slowly swung the weapon through the air. Tiny points of light resembling stars flickered from the trail before disappearing in succession. ¡°It¡¯s so light¡­¡± I observed as I admired the artifact. The length was a bit shorter than a longsword, but it was perfect for me. A small engraving of the moon and stars was inlaid right above the guard. The hilt was wrapped in simple black leather beneath my grip, with tiny gold threads woven throughout. ¡°Audrey¡­ What is that?¡± Lydia asked with awe, and I glanced at her with a smile. The last piece of my mother had become one with my very soul, and its name fell from my lips like it had always belonged. ¡°This is my divine artifact: The Twilight Blade.¡± *** Lydia I watched with amusement as Audrey swung her new sword around. When it first materialized, I was awed and speechless. It had been like my very existence had reacted to her divine artifact. Now¡­ She just looks like a kid playing with a new toy. Despite the teasing thought, I couldn¡¯t help but admire just how beautiful and strong she looked with it in her hand. The blade had sliced cleanly through a thick tree with hardly any resistance, prompting my girlfriend to test its power on anything that caught her interest as we walked down the forested path. Eventually, after she had cut a massive boulder in half with ease, I had to rain on her parade a bit. ¡°Audrey¡­ The power coming from you is quite conspicuous, maybe you should put it away for now?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t know if normal people could sense it, but the waves of divine power coming from her were intense. It¡¯s probably because she isn¡¯t keeping herself in check like usual. ¡°Ack¡­ Is it really that bad?¡± She asked with a sheepish smile, and I nodded. ¡°I can practically see it¡­ Though that may be my own divinity at play.¡± I watched as she took a deep breath, then the sword in her hand glowed white before the shape shrunk down, the mass sliding up her arm before reforming as the silver locket around her neck. ¡°That¡¯s handy¡­¡± I murmured, and Audrey held a hand to the accessory with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if I can feel my mother¡¯s touch whenever I change its shape¡­ As if she¡¯s guiding my hand.¡± My heart wrenched, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯d feel the same. But I don¡¯t have anything from my parents. The thought made me want to cry, but I hid the expression on my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you¡¯re playing¡ª¡± I began. ¡°I was not playing!¡± Audrey retorted, acting offended. I just pretended I didn¡¯t hear her, which caused her cheeks to puff out adorably. ¡°You haven¡¯t explained yet what exactly a divine artifact is¡­ Will I get one?¡± I heard my tone slip near the end, and Audrey looked at me with worry. ¡°You should¡­ Aurora told me they only appear after a guardian has overcome some part of themselves.¡± ¡°Really? Do you know what you did?¡± I asked, but I already knew. Audrey almost seemed to be a different person since she woke up after saving me. The determination and confidence that I¡¯d seen flickering inside her since we met were on full display¡­ along with the feelings she usually hid from. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She smiled fondly, once again holding a hand to her chest. ¡°I just¡­ Made peace with my own emotions, I guess? Though I had some help¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was all I could say, and we fell into a thoughtful silence. The only noise was the crunching of dirt beneath our feet as we walked down the path. I guess there¡¯s no point dwelling on it, since I can¡¯t even talk to my goddess yet. Life came one step at a time, so I needed to focus on what was right in front of me. The silence stretched on, and we eventually made it to the fork in the road. The wooden signs confirmed that we were on the correct route, and we followed the one pointing left, with ¡®Oylutz¡¯ carved on it in blocky letters. We walked for another few minutes before I paused. ¡°Elder Salma said it would take another three hours from here¡­ Should we just go through the shadows now?¡± We had walked the initial part to avoid missing the fork in the road. It was hard for Audrey to sense where exactly we were without an indicator, but it would be near-impossible for us to miss a city full of people. My girlfriend smiled and held out her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Want me to carry you?¡± I scoffed at her question. ¡°Is it really that fun?¡± ¡°It is for me, makes me feel like a knight caring for her princess,¡± Audrey said, making my heart race slightly. I took her hand and stepped closer. ¡°Except Lucia is my knight.¡± I teased, taking some devilish pleasure in her falling expression before I put my hand on her face. ¡°You¡¯re my irreplaceable partner, which I believe is much better, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. A knight wouldn¡¯t be able to hear those sweet noises¡ª¡± She started, but I quickly squished her face with my hands as my cheeks flushed. ¡°Finish that sentence and you won¡¯t get to hear them for a long time!¡± I threatened, and Audrey grinned at my embarrassment before sinking us into the shadows. Huffing, I quickly floated toward the village and away from my girlfriend, who trailed behind me while holding back giggles. Seriously, this girl¡­ My whole body was warm with embarrassment at how much I loved Audrey, and right as I had the thought, I felt something shift inside me. ¡°Ah! There you are!¡± A loud and excited voice filled my mind, causing me to stagger, which was impressive considering I was floating. ¡°Goddess?!¡± I exclaimed, causing Audrey to glance at me with a smirk. ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to speak, right? Just direct your thoughts at me!¡± ¡°Like this¡­?¡± I ventured, and heard the deity hum in approval. ¡°I knew that! You just surprised me!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been waiting all week for you to figure it out on your end. Whatever feelings you were just having must have activated your divinity.¡± ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡± I thought, forgetting to direct my mind away from my goddess, who gasped excitedly. ¡°Aw! I thought this before, but my guardian is quite the cutie this time!¡± A sigh escaped me at how laid back this goddess seemed to be. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you being this¡­ excitable,¡± I said, trying to be friendly with my words. Deciding not to waste more time on our journey, I moved forward again with Audrey sticking beside me with a patient look. ¡°Ah, well, I was dealing with a lot of heavy stuff when we first met. But this is how I usually am!¡± There was a slight change in her tone that betrayed some sorrow. ¡°My sis tends to be a bit too serious, so I have to make up for it somehow!¡± The warmth I heard as she spoke of Audrey¡¯s goddess was no lie, and it made me wonder why the two of them were estranged. Audrey had told me a little about what happened, but had said it would be best to hear it for myself when Azure was ready. Unfortunately, beating around the bush wasn¡¯t really my forte. ¡°Can I ask why you aren¡¯t speaking to your sister right now?¡± There was a beat of silence before my goddess giggled quietly. ¡°You¡¯re a blunt one¡­ I can¡¯t say I hate it, though.¡± She paused before continuing, her voice sounding uneven. ¡°Let¡¯s just say some things happened with our previous guardians¡­ Both my guardian and I spent a lifetime blaming ourselves.¡± A sense of guilt flooded me through the bond. It was like I could feel Azure¡¯s emotions as my own. ¡°I understand. Still¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since then. I learned the hard way that taking everything upon yourself can hurt the ones who love you, whatever your intentions may be.¡± I thought back to the expression on Audrey¡¯s face after the incident with the assassin and shuddered. It was a look I vowed never to see again. ¡°...¡± I was met with silence in my head, and started to panic. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to overstep, my goddess!¡± But my flustered state was only met with a gentle laugh. ¡°You didn¡¯t, my guardian. It was good advice¡­ And something my sis would probably say. You¡¯re both the responsible type, it seems.¡± My eyes flicked to Audrey, who seemed to be pouting beside me. ¡°Is this what it feels like when I talk to Aurora¡­?¡± I graciously pretended to ignore my girlfriend''s complaints with an amused smile. ¡°Well, someone needs to be¡­¡± ¡°How rude to talk to your goddess like that!¡± She huffed playfully before turning thoughtful. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for me to face my sis properly, it has been seven hundred years after all.¡± I nodded with a smile, happy that I could help my new goddess. Some silence passed between us, and right as I thought Azure was ending the conversation, she finally spoke with her usual upbeat tone. ¡°I know you said so while in my divine plane, but you weren¡¯t kidding about being together with my sister¡¯s guardian, huh?¡± My face flushed at her observation. ¡°Well¡­ I did say we were lovers.¡± ¡°Even with our bond incomplete, it still took considerable effort to tune the two of you out¡­ I think ¡®Lovers¡¯ might be an understatement!¡± A groan escaped me as I covered my heated face with my hands. A hand patted my shoulder, and I peeked between my fingers to see Audrey with an understanding expression. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to.¡± I paused, then muttered under my breath. ¡°Maybe we should get separate rooms from now on¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t meant it seriously, or for my girlfriend to hear, but she started to shake her head in a panic. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sleep separately!¡± She said. Her reaction helped me brush aside the embarrassment as I laughed. ¡°Relax, Audrey. I don¡¯t even know if I could sleep without you now.¡± Her presence helped to push away the nightmares that plagued me at night. The images of my family¡¯s corpses filled my mind for a moment before I pushed them away. Suddenly, Audrey latched onto my arm as we flew through the shadows, and butted her forehead against my softly. ¡°I feel the same, Lydia.¡± We stayed like that the rest of the flight, both of us deflecting any unnecessary comments from our divine partners until my girlfriend made a noise and slowed us down. ¡°I sense lots of people. Looks like we¡¯re here!¡± A pang of disappointment struck me as she untwined our arms and began excitedly looking through the shadows to the outside. It took a few minutes, but Audrey eventually grabbed my arm and pulled us from the shadows. *** Audrey Lydia and I appeared in the forest, about a five-minute walk to the front gates of the massive stone walls I glimpsed through my magic. We checked each other over one last time to ensure nothing looked out of place, then walked onto the road and towards the city. ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± I said. Our main goal was to turn the lie we told the villagers into reality by finally registering as real adventurers! Not only would it give us some proper identification, but it would also be a source of income. ¡°You acting like that might make the guards even more suspicious than covering our faces.¡± Lydia teased as we drew closer to the city gates. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with being excited? Being adventurers means we get to travel and see all sorts of new things!¡± ¡°You do know that¡¯s not why we¡¯re doing this, right?¡± my girlfriend asked with exasperation. ¡°I know, I know¡­ But you have to admit it''s a nice bonus!¡± I defended. ¡°I suppose so.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°But really¡­ Tone down the bouncing until we get inside, at least.¡± ¡°Fiiinnnee~¡± I relented, walking normally beside her again as we arrived at the gate. There was a short line of people waiting to enter by the looks of it, so we joined the back and waited for our turn. However, we failed to realize that the guards were charging a toll to enter until we reached the front¡­ and neither of us had money. When we got to the front, the rough-looking guards crossed their spears in front of us. ¡°Two silvers per person.¡± One of them ordered, holding out his hand expectantly. Lydia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°O-Oh¡­ I apologize, but we have no money.¡± The guard¡¯s expression hardly changed as his hand dropped and he pointed his spear at us. ¡°You either pay, or leave.¡± We raised our hands, if only to act afraid as my girlfriend tried and failed to negotiate with another guard. ¡°I understand, sir. The two of us are registering as adventurers. Once we take on some quests, we¡¯d be happy to¡ª¡± ¡°Pay or leave.¡± The guard growled, stepping closer with his weapon at the ready. I had to suppress the snicker that broke on my face as I watched Lydia grit her teeth in frustration. She handles nobles with ease, but the common man is too much. Aurora chuckled in my head at the thought. ¡°Surely we can work something out?¡± Lydia asked, giving the man pleading eyes that had no effect. The guard looked ready to use force, but a hand landed on his shoulder, stopping him. ¡°What¡¯s the deal, rook?¡± Another guard wearing slightly better clothes stepped into the situation with a smile. ¡°C-Captain!¡± The guard hassling us saluted in a panic. ¡°I was just stopping these girls from holding up the line!¡± The supposed captain narrowed his eyes slightly at the two of us before grinning. ¡°What? The two pretty ladies can¡¯t pay the toll?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we lost our coin on the trip here.¡± Lydia lied, still clearly agitated. ¡°Is that so? What kind of honorable guards would we be to turn away such distressed damsels?¡± I kept a neutral smile on my face, but I didn¡¯t appreciate the man¡¯s wording. The captain''s eyes landed on my chest, and his gaze made me shudder as I instinctively shielded myself. ¡°Some things are just as valuable as coin, rook.¡± I backed away a half-step, but then realized that there was no lust in his gaze, only greed. Looking down, my locket was on full display, and his intention became clear. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You have no idea what¡ª¡± Lydia came to the same conclusion, but was cut off as the captain raised his hand with a frown. ¡°Now, Now. You little ladies are the ones trying to bypass a toll set by our lord. That necklace there seems worth four silvers, no? It¡¯s either that or the two of you find some other city to sneak into.¡± His eyes narrowed toward us as he made his ultimatum, and Lydia quickly grabbed my hand and moved to pull me away. ¡°Ridiculous! You have no honor!¡± She spat, but then stopped as I refused to move with her. ¡°Deal,¡± I said simply, and the captain smiled in mock-appreciation. ¡°Audrey! You can¡¯t¡ª!¡± My girlfriend shouted in disbelief, and I let go of her hand to unclasp the chain from my neck. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lydia. Trust me.¡± I handed my mother¡¯s last gift to me to the scheming guards, then folded my arms. ¡°Now, may we enter?¡± The captain simply shrugged and gestured dismissively over his shoulder to the gate. ¡°Pleasure doin¡¯ business with ya.¡± Re-taking Lydia¡¯s hand in mine, I pulled her into the city as she glared daggers at the men. She fumed in silence even after we lost sight of the gate, until I stopped in the middle of a busy road. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know where the adventurer¡¯s guild is.¡± I admitted, turning to face her, but the look in my girlfriend¡¯s eyes was angry as she ignored my words. ¡°Why would you give them something so precious?!¡± She asked, and I just smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± My blunt response made her anger flicker to confusion, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at how cute she was. ¡°What do you mean? You obviously did.¡± I hummed to myself as she ranted, then closed my eyes, using the shadows to observe the guard captain entering the guardhouse and lounging on a chair as he admired my locket. ¡°Audrey? Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± I cracked one of my eyes to press a finger to her lips as I shushed her. ¡°Just give me a few minutes¡­¡± Lydia¡¯s frustrated expression urged me to tease her more. ¡°Do you know how to get to the guild? Maybe you should ask around while I¡¯m waiting?¡± My girlfriend scoffed, turning around with a pout. ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t want to tell me anything. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± I watched as she stomped off and started to ask people on the street for directions. Closing my eyes again, I watched for an opportunity to reclaim my treasure. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize my guardian had such¡­ inclinations.¡± Aurora accused, and I grinned. ¡°Lydia¡¯s just so adorable when she¡¯s worked up, I can¡¯t help myself!¡± My explanation didn¡¯t seem to soothe my goddess at all. ¡°You should be cautious of letting it go too far, though.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything actually to hurt her¡­ and I always make it up to her in the end.¡± I defended. ¡°Well¡­ That much is true at least.¡± Aurora relented, and silence filled my head as we watched the guard captain set my locket down on his desk, then leave the room. How careless. Since he stole it, he should expect to be stolen from! ¡°Are you done teasing me yet, Audrey?¡± I heard Lydia step next to me, her voice still pouting. I opened my eyes with a smile. ¡°Of course not!¡± As I spoke, I willed my artifact to return to me. A subtle light flashed around my neck, and Lydia gasped as my silver locket appeared in its rightful place. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s my divine artifact¡ªa piece of my very soul. I just told it to come back!¡± Aurora had not explained this, but I knew instinctively I could command it at will. ¡°Well, you should probably hide it for now. It¡¯ll cause trouble if he sees you with it now.¡± I nodded in agreement, then willed my artifact to change shape again. It glowed white and moved down my arm to perfectly wrap itself around my wrist, right next to the bracelet Sasha had made for me. When the glow faded, it became a cute band with moons engraved on it. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I asked, proud of my work. ¡°I can¡¯t even act surprised anymore.¡± Lydia sighed, then took my hand to examine it. ¡°It is charming. It suits you.¡± Even after all we¡¯ve done together, she still makes my heart pound with simple words. ¡°You¡¯re just weak to her,¡± Aurora remarked. ¡°You make that seem like a problem,¡± I said, causing my goddess to scoff. ¡°I got some directions to the guild, we¡¯re not too far away, luckily.¡± Lydia lowered my wrist after inspecting my new accessory, but kept our hands intertwined as she started walking. I admired the buildings surrounding us as we went, the architecture being very different from the style I saw in the kingdom¡¯s capital. The dark stone bricks were framed with even darker wood from the surrounding forests, with shallow layers of planks forming the roofs. Eventually, my eyes landed on Lydia again, and I could tell she was still pouting a bit from earlier, so I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and pecked her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for teasing you, forgive me?¡± I asked cutely. She turned her face away, but I could see her ears turning a little red. ¡°F-Fine¡­ You¡¯re lucky that I love you.¡± ¡°I sure am!¡± I sensed a few sets of eyes on us, but ignored them as we continued walking down the main road. It seemed the adventurers'' guild was right at the heart of the city, and as we turned a corner, a massive marketplace came into view. There were crowds of people bustling every which way, and vendors hawked their wares under colorful tarps and tapestries. I should¡¯ve been excited for such a sight¡­ The volume was unbearable. I flinched and froze in place as the noise hit me like an explosion. S-So many people. My vision began to tunnel as I heard screams of pain among the crowd. The myriads of red fruits became blood as soldiers slaughtered each other. The colorful tarps became war banners, and I lost my breath. Then I was suddenly on the battlefield again. *** Lydia ¡°It¡¯s quite busy here,¡± I observed, but my thought was cut short as my arm was pulled behind me. Turning around, I saw that Audrey had stopped in the middle of the sidewalk. ¡°Hey¡­ Audrey? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stepping closer, I realized that her face was pale, and her body was shaking. My girlfriend hadn¡¯t responded to me, her eyes glued to the marketplace, but glazed over. ¡°Audrey!¡± I shouted in a panic. Not even waving my hands in her face resulted in a reaction as she stood motionless. Her skin was cold and clammy as I touched her cheek, and her breathing became erratic. ¡°Talk to me! Please!¡± I begged, but even when I placed myself in her line of sight, her eyes did not look at me. ¡°My guardian! Get her off the street!¡± Azure shouted in my head. I flinched, still not used to the telepathy, but did as she said, scooping Audrey in my arms and running to a nearby alley. It was then I felt it. A shadow ripped from beneath Audrey, and I just narrowly dodged it as it pierced the wall behind me. Despite the attack, my girlfriend was still staring blankly, looking on the verge of collapse as I felt her mana and divinity surge out of control. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?!¡± I asked in my head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before¡­ My last guardian¡­¡± I dodged another shadow spear that scratched my cheek. ¡°You need to calm her down.¡± Stepping closer, I took the trembling girl in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m here, Audrey! Everything will be alright¡­¡± I ran my hand through her red hair, whispering in her ear. She stopped shaking momentarily, but then her hands came up and tried to push me away as she spoke. ¡°N-No¡­ Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone! I don¡¯t want to be hurt! P-Please stop!¡± She gasped for breath as she struggled in my grasp, but I only held her tighter as more shadows lashed around the alley. A few scraped me, but I was so focused on helping Audrey, I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Please, come back to me, Audrey. Nobody will hurt you here, I promise¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯re my other half, you won¡¯t have to do anything scary alone. I¡¯ll always be beside you from now on, alright? So please¡­ just look at me!¡± Slowly, my words seemed to register with her as her magic stopped, and I felt her relax in my arms. And after an agonizing minute of silence, I heard her shuddering voice. ¡°L-Lydia¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Goddess¡­ What did I do?¡± I felt her arms wrap around me, squeezing me to death, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Nothing at all, Audrey. Everything is fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously not! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± I quickly healed myself with healing magic. ¡°Even if I was, it¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± Looking up, her blue eyes were still slightly dazed, and her face dripped with sweat. Her mouth flapped, but no words escaped until she took a breath. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ There were just so many people¡­ And then suddenly I¡­I¡ª!¡± I felt her heartbeat quicken as I held my head against her chest. Audrey seemed on the verge of losing herself again. ¡°Hey! Look at me, Audrey! Only me!¡± I clasped my hands on her face, staring into those incredible sapphire eyes. ¡°Just focus on breathing, alright? I¡¯m right here!¡± She nodded in my hands. I watched as my girlfriend closed her eyes and calmed her breathing with some struggle. She¡¯s had panic attacks before¡­ But this was much, much worse¡­ Finally, after a few minutes of silence, her hands covered mine, pressing my palms against her face in comfort. She¡¯s still shaking so much. We stayed in the alley for a long time as Audrey slowly calmed down, and I cursed myself all the while for not thinking of the possibility. If the things I saw in the capital are any measure, then I can¡¯t imagine the horrors she saw on the battlefield¡­ She just seemed so strong during that week in the village¡­ ¡°Do not blame yourself, Lydia.¡± My goddess commanded in my head. ¡°Not even the gods can escape the mental scars of war¡­¡± Azure read me like an open book, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile a small, bitter smile towards myself. ¡°I think I¡¯m okay now.¡± Audrey finally said, still holding my hands against her cheeks. ¡°We should get to the guild.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked with worry, but she only nodded and let my hands fall away. ¡°I just need some rest, preferably in a bed. And to do that, we need to claim the reward from Elder Salma, right? Better sooner than later.¡± Audrey gave me a weak smile. Watching my girlfriend try to hide the remnants of the nightmare she just experienced pained me, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s get this over with quickly. I know you were excited to see the guild, but we¡¯ll return tomorrow, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Lydia.¡± ¡°Sure you are, you¡¯re younger, after all.¡± Our banter made her feel better, and I helped her out of the alleyway on shaky feet. She took another deep breath as we turned the corner to the market, which was still buzzing with activity, and she seemed to handle it much better this time. I looked around the large square at the buildings, looking for the famous insignia of the adventurer¡¯s guild. ¡°A sword crossing a shield¡­¡± As I spotted it to our right, I breathed out and began to lead Audrey while keeping a tight hold on her hand. A minute later, we stood on the large cobblestone steps leading to a double wooden door, standing to the side so we wouldn¡¯t be in the way of the foot traffic entering and leaving the building. ¡°Are you ready to become an adventurer?¡± I turned and asked Audrey the question, and I saw some excitement and determination return to her tired expression. ¡°Ready when you are, Lydia.¡± With a synced nod, we climbed the final steps and pushed the door open.